《Love Is a Sweet Addiction》


 Chapter 1 To Enjoy a Good Show

    Inside the trunk, Esther Cusack curled up, not even daring to breathe.


    The trunk of the jeep wasn¡¯t narrow, but Esther, who was 1. 65 meters in height, still found it ufortable. However, what disgusted her most were the intermittent flirtatious soundsing from the front seat.


    The man was Esther¡¯s boyfriend, whom Esther had dated for more than a year, and the woman was her half-blooded sister. Esther had no idea how and when they got together.


    Esther didn¡¯t find out about her boyfriend having an affair with her sister until she received an anonymous text message after work today. The person who sent the message also told Esther that the shameless couple was going to check in a hotel tonight.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In order to find out the truth, Esther used the spare car keys James Gibson had left and opened the trunk, intending to wait inside. She didn¡¯t expect that she would catch them.


    James directly picked Anne up downstairs from herpany. They even hugged and kissed each other as soon as they got in the car. What a scene of the couple in a deep love!


    When Esther realized this, her mind went nk. She was so shocked that she almost couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    James had an affair with her own sister? What an irony!


    The car was moving on the road, but it had no influence on the couple who were flirting with each other.


    When they came to a red light, Anne said in a delicate voice, ¡°Darling ¡­ I don¡¯t want to do that in the car. I¡¯m notfortable at all.¡±


    ¡°Then where do you want to be?¡± James¡¯s said with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°I want to go to your ce¡­.¡±


    James instinctively shook his head. ¡°My ce? If my grandpa knows it, he will skin me.¡±


    Anne giggled and returned in a provocative tone, ¡°This is exciting¡­. Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± James stepped on the elerator and the car immediately elerated.


    Esther, who was hiding in the trunk, almost exploded with anger. She clenched her hands and teeth.


    Esther was still struggling if she should jump out of the trunk immediately or wait for the car to stop and then quietly sneak away. The neon light outside the window dimmed and the car had already entered an underground garage.


    The car was parked in the underground garage of the Gibson¡¯s. When James led Anne out of the car, he didn¡¯t forget to put his finger on his lips to remind her, ¡°Keep your voice down. Grandpa shouldn¡¯t be asleep at this point.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll keep my voice down.¡± Anne jumped into James¡¯s arms and they kissed each other as they walked towards the stairs.


    As they left the garage, Anne tilted her small face slightly and nced in the direction of the trunk out of the corner of her eyes. A smug smile lifted the corner of her mouth.


    Only after they walked away did Esther secretly get out of the trunk.


    In the darkness of the night, her face was pale. Her hands, which were hanging on both sides, were still tightly clenched into fists. She was both angry and sad.


    After standing there for a moment, she followed Anne and James.

 Chapter 2 A Strange Man

    Esther¡¯s grandma always praised Anne for being understanding. She even asked Esther to learn from her sister. Esther decided to video the scene of James having an affair with Anne and showed her grandmother who was partial towards Anne how hateful Anne was.


    However¡­.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Esther followed James and Anne to the stairs, she discovered that they had disappeared from the surroundings.


    The Gibson family was one of the most established ones in City R. The Chinese-style mansion was astonishinglyrge. Just the corridor in front of Esther was extremely long. Besides, there were many pavilions and buildings around it. Esther did not know where to go.


    Maybe because it was at night or because the house was too big, the surroundings were strangely quiet.


    Since James and Anne were dating secretly, they would definitely choose the most remote room, right? Esther gingerly walked towards the most remote buildings based on her intuition.


    When Esther came to the first building, she put her ear to the door and listened for a while, but she did not hear anything. Then there came the second building. Esther nced at the que on the door. The lively and vigorous characters ¡®Parasol Tree Garden¡¯ had quite a bit of artistic conception. It was very suitable for James and Anne to date!


    Esther leaned her ear against the door and listened for a while. Sure enough, she heard strange groansing from inside.


    Esther, who had finally calmed down, was so angry that her entire body trembled at the sound of them.


    As the groans in the room grew louder and louder, Esther took a deep breath. Having taken out her phone and turned on its camera, she pushed the door open and stepped in.


    There was no light in the room, and the surroundings were dark.


    With the light from the corridor, Esther could vaguely see a tall man curled up on the big bed in the middle of the bedroom. Yes, it was a man. But what puzzled Esther was the man was alone. Anne, who should be there, didn¡¯t show up, nor was there thepromising scene Esther imagined.


    Because the light was too dim, Esther could not see the face of the man on the bed clearly, but she could clearly feel that the man seemed to be experiencing some kind of pain. The groans she had just heard outside the door were from him.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him? Is he sick?¡¯


    It seemed that Esther had gone to the wrong room because this man was not James. Esther, who did not want to cause trouble, was about to quietly retreat when the man on the bed suddenly let out a painful groan and fell to the ground.


    Seeing how badly he fell, Esther unconsciously stopped. Out of kindness, she asked carefully, ¡°Are ¡­ you alright?¡±


    At the sound of Esther¡¯s voice, the man who curled up on the ground in pain suddenly raised his head and stared at her. In the dark night, his gaze was like a sharp sword, scaring off the phone in Esther¡¯s hand.


    That gaze was the most frightening Esther had ever seen.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong ¡­ I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Esther instinctively retreated, not even bothering to pick up her phone.


    The man who was supposed too painful to move suddenly stood up and pounced towards Esther like a male lion.


    ¡°What ¡­ what are you doing?¡± Esther screamed in horror and instinctively dodged to the side, avoiding the man¡¯s attack.


    Her mind went nk and she panickedpletely!


    Even if she went to the wrong room and said too much ¡­ this man shouldn¡¯t have directly attacked her, right? Moreover, he seemed to havepletely lost his rationality.

 Chapter 3 Fall Ill

    ¡®Heavens! Who exactly have I run into? A madman? Or¡­.¡¯


    Affording no time to think about it, Esther turned around and was about to escape, but the man immediately hugged her from behind the moment she put her hand on the door. Then, he pulled her around and pressed her to the ground.


    Although she didn¡¯t feel any pain because of the wool carpet on the floor, she was frightened by the sudden pressure from an unfamiliar man. She struggled and screamed, ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me¡­.¡±


    What was he doing? He was kissing Esther and ripping her clothes.


    What a pervert! He was indeed a pervert!


    Instead of catching her boyfriend having an affair with her sister, Esther was taken advantage of. If such an embarrassing matter got out, Esther would be disgraced. No, even if no one else knew it, she couldn¡¯t allow a strange man to sleep her!


    However, the more she struggled, the crazier the man on her became.


    In panic, Esther discovered that this man was tall and sturdy, and his aura was unique and domineering¡­.


    She used almost all her strength to push him away, but it was useless at all. Just when Esther thought that she was going to be raped by the man for no reason, the man on her suddenly stopped kissing wildly and buried his head in her subscapr fossa.


    He let out a dull groan in pain. Esther felt a burst of paining from her shoulders, followed by a faint smell of blood.


    ¡°It hurts¡­.¡± Esther was in so much pain that tears came out of her eyes, but the man only cared about venting out his pain. He had no intention of letting go of Esther at all.


    Hurried footsteps sounded from outside. Someone rushed in and helped the man up from Esther¡¯s body as they anxiously said, ¡°Mr. Terence suffers a rpse. Hurry up and call Dr. Ross over¡­.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Someone else answered and ran out.


    Esther, who had finally been freed, endured the pain and sat up from the ground. She stared nkly at the swaying figure in front of her as she watched the madman being helped back to bed by the crowd.


    Everyone only cared about the man on the bed, in no mood to notice Esther who was hiding in the corner and trembling from fear.


    Esther did not dare to stay here any longer, nor did she dare to look at the man anymore. It was even more impossible for her to hold him ountable. She almost crawled up from the ground and ran towards the door.


    After leaving the bedroom, she looked around and tightened the torn clothes on her body. Having backtracked and returned to the garage, she curled up in the trunk and trembled.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Esther heard from James that the Gibson¡¯s was heavily guarded, and that it was difficult for ordinary people to enter and exit freely. If she rushed out like this, it would be easy for the guards to catch her, so she could only wait for James and Anne toe out.


    Curling up in the trunk, Esther kept thinking of the thrilling scene that had just happened to her. At the thought of that she was almost raped by an unfamiliar man and that the man bit her shoulder, she unconsciously shivered.


    Esther raised her hand and touched the wound on her shoulder. It was sticky and covered in blood. No wonder it hurt so much¡­.


    Fortunately, the man didn¡¯t bite her neck. If he did, she would die without a doubt.


    After Esther waited in the trunk for an hour, James and Anne finally appeared. Their faces were filled with satisfaction. It was obvious that ¡®the battle¡¯ just now went on very sessfully.

 Chapter 4 The Man She Should Marry

    As Anne adjusted her messy hair, she smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not as scary as you said. I didn¡¯t even see your grandfather.¡±


    James pinched her pretty cheeks. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the servant said just now? My uncle is sick. Grandpa is too busy taking care of him to bother with me,¡± He said dotingly.


    ¡°The sick one who just returned from abroad?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t judge my uncle in that way. Grandpa will p you if he hears that.¡± After James reminded Anne in a low voice, he started the car and drove towards the entrance of the Gibson¡¯s.


    Anne paused for a moment before suddenly asking curiously, ¡°By the way, how does your uncle look like?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you interested in him?¡± James nced Anne unhappily.


    ¡°How is that possible? I don¡¯t want to be widowed at such a young age. I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ He looks very ugly.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°He needs to take medicine all the time. Do you think how handsome he will be?¡± Actually, James did not know how the rumored uncle looked like, because he had never seen this uncle before.


    Terence had been living abroad for so many years, and he stayed home for a few years. However, James had just gone abroad to study in those years.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Anne nodded and a gloating smile appeared on the corner of her lips.


    Esther, who curled up in the trunk, was stunned.


    It turned out that the strange man was James¡¯ uncle, rk Gibson¡¯s youngest son. Esther¡¯s Grandma had been forcing Esther to marry him recently!


    Rumor had it that rk¡¯s youngest son had been recuperating abroad. Recently, he came back from abroad to get married. It was said that Mr. Terence had a rare P blood type, so rk got his eye on the Cusack family, which was no match for his own one.


    rk only found a total of nine cases of P blood type all over the country. Coincidentally, Esther and Anne were two of them, and only they were eligible for the marriage.


    Everyone knew that the fourth young master of the Gibson family was suffering from a strange illness. It was uncertain how long he could hold on. If one wasn¡¯t poor, she wouldn¡¯t choose to marry him. However, when rk came with a betrothal gift of 50 million, Esther¡¯s grandma did not refuse and agreed to the marriage on the spot.


    rk was satisfied with Anne, the eldest granddaughter of the Cusack family. Esther¡¯s grandma, however, made excuses to change Anne into Esther. The reason was very simple. Their grandma had been partial towards Anne since childhood. Naturally, she would not be willing to marry this precious granddaughter to a sick man who might not survive within several years.


    Esther looked down at the wound on her shoulder and smiled bitterly¡­.


    James parked the car at a corner about a hundred meters away from the Cusack¡¯s. He opened the door for Anne considerately. After getting off the car, they kissed again.


    After a long time, James let go of Anne and smiled flirtatiously, ¡°What should I do? I can¡¯t wait to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Stop being garrulous. Hurry up and go back. If Esther finds it out, it will be bad.¡±


    ¡°So what? I¡¯ll have to confess to her sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will be sad?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me. Right now, I only care if you are sad or not.¡± James pinched her nose and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her in front of me again.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 5 She Is Not This Kind of Person

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t mention her again.¡± Anne wrapped her hands around his neck and smiled as she stared at Esther, who was gradually disappearing into the night, through James¡¯ shoulder.


    James was probably too immersed and didn¡¯t notice that Esther had got out of the trunk of his car and walked towards the Cusack¡¯s.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Esther stepped into the living room, she saw her grandmother and mother sitting on the sofa. Apparently, they were waiting for her. One of them looked gloomy while the other was full of worry.


    ¡°Esther, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are your clothes wet?¡± Esther¡¯s mother, Doris, stood up and greeted Esther. Doris looked at the sky outside and said, ¡°It¡¯s not raining outside.¡±


    It really didn¡¯t rain outside. Esther just didn¡¯t want her mother to worry, so she washed the bloodstains on her clothes at the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Where the hell did you fool around?¡± Esther¡¯s grandmother, Betty, with an angry face, immediately scolded Esther at the sight of her.


    ¡°I had something to do today.¡± Esther, who had just suffered a blow, was scolded by her grandmother as soon as she returned. Naturally, her face sank.


    Betty saw the kiss mark on Esther¡¯s neck with her sharp eyes. In a fit of temper, Betty suddenly stood up from the sofa. Pointing at the kiss mark on Esther¡¯s neck, she shouted angrily, ¡°How dare you deny? Then what is that on your neck? Which man did you mess around with?¡±


    Esther was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be a kiss mark on her neck.


    That was reasonable. Terence kissed her so crazily just now, and it would be strange if there were no traces.


    Because of Esther¡¯s silence, Betty immediately exploded with anger. ¡°You little bitch, how many times have I told you to remain chaste? Why don¡¯t you listen? Why don¡¯t you learn from your sister? Look at your sister. She will never be like you¡­.¡±


    ¡°If I had learnt from my sister, I would have alreadymitted adultery!¡± Esther suddenly interrupted Betty and shouted angrily, ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t you ask Anne if she¡¯s back? Where did she go? Which man is she hanging out with tonight?¡±


    Normally, Betty always praised Anne and asked Esther to learn from Anne. Esther didn¡¯t say anything and she endured it for the sake of Betty¡¯s old age. But today, even though Anne returnedter than her and seduced her boyfriend, Betty still had a bias toward Anne.


    Esther had always been docile. Her outburst of anger startled both Betty and Doris. Doris hurriedly pulled the corner of Esther¡¯s clothes.


    How could Betty tolerate Esther being so disrespectful? She raised her hand and pped Esther¡¯s face. ¡°Esther, don¡¯t insult your sister here. Your sister is not such a person!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know if she is this kind of person when shees back.¡± Anne covered her painful cheeks and red at Betty.


    As soon as Anne stepped into the house, she saw such a tense situation. She involuntarily slowed down. However, after realizing that everyone was looking at her, she quickly returned to normal. She smiled and greeted everyone, ¡°Grandma, Doris, what are you guys doing? It seems that you are not in a good mood.¡±


    Although Esther was not close to this half-blood sister, this was the first time she felt a trace of disgust and resentment when she saw Anne. She angrily asked, ¡°Anne, tell Grandma what you have done tonight.¡±

 Chapter 6 The Surrogate Bride

    Anne was slightly surprised. She did not expect Esther to tell Betty so quickly. However, she did not feel flustered. Instead, she smiled, ¡°I went out with James. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡­.¡± Esther was furious. ¡°James is my boyfriend!¡±


    Damn it. Anne didn¡¯t feel shame at dating Esther¡¯s boyfriend!


    Anne still had an arrogant expression. ¡°You and James are unmarried. James is your boyfriend, not husband. Besides, he told me that he didn¡¯t love you anymore. He has been chasing me recently. I think you heard what James said just now that he wanted to tell you his decision.¡±


    Esther stared at Anne in astonishment. Anne knew that she was in the car just now.


    Was Anne the one who sent the message? Did Anne deliberately lure Esther to watch the passion show between her and James?


    ¡°Anne! Shame on you!¡± Esther gritted her teeth and spat. She was so angry that tears almost came out of her eyes.


    Anne smiled, ¡°Shame on me? James has fallen in love with me. Besides, Esther, you are going to marry that invalid Terence soon. It¡¯s useless to keep such a yboy as James.¡±


    After Anne finished speaking, she walked up to Esther and whispered in her ear with a sneer, ¡°Esther, you are correct. I steal James from your on purpose and intentionally let you see our date. Because I want topletely defeat you and your mother. Both of you don¡¯t never think about having a good life. Do you want to marry into the Gibson family as James¡¯s wife? Forget it! ¡±


    Esther looked at Anne¡¯s cute smile and gnashed her teeth angrily, wishing she could immediately pounce on her and tear her mouth apart.


    However, Esther knew that as long as she dared to attack Anne, the one who would end up in trouble would only be her mother, so Esther had to hold back her anger.


    ¡°Anne! Terence is not an invalid. He is the fourth young master of the Gibson family and will be your brother-inw. You have to respect him,¡± Betty, who has been silent for a long time, finally said.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well¡­.¡± Anne nodded.


    Esther had already found out whether Terence was sick or not when she was in the Gibson¡¯s. What disappointed her was that her grandmother had made up her mind to ask Esther to marry Terence for fifty million. It was ridiculous. Anne, Esther¡¯s elder sister, had not married, and the Gibsons anointed Anne to be Terence¡¯s wife. However, Betty forced Esther to rece Anne, not even giving Esther the right to resist.


    When Doris heard what Betty said, she immediately became anxious and pleaded with tears in her eyes, ¡°Mom, Esther has already said that she would not marry Terence. Please don¡¯t force her.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Betty shouted at Doris.


    For the sake of her daughter¡¯s lifelong happiness, Doris continued to plead without any fear, ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t push Esther into the living hell!¡±


    ¡°When have I pushed her into the living hell? Don¡¯t you have a clear estimation of your daughter? It is her fortune that Terence is willing to marry her. Previously, she said that she and James were in love, but now James didn¡¯t even want her. What qualifications does she have to be picky? Five years ago¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Doris suddenly grabbed Betty¡¯s wrist and shook her head. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t mention it. Don¡¯t mention what happened five years ago¡­.¡±

 Chapter 7 A Strange Dream

    ¡°You should remember the shame.¡± Betty snorted coldly.


    Esther knew that Betty was talking about her losing the memory five years ago. Esther did not remember anything. And she didn¡¯t want to know what had happened at that time. But judging from their reaction, something bad must have happened to her.


    Seeing Doris ming herself in front of Betty, Esther remembered the time when she suffered at the Cusack¡¯s.


    She remembered how arrogant Anne was. She remembered Anne had an affair with James.


    So, Esther said faintly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Esther knew that Terence looked terrible when he got sick. She didn¡¯t know how long he could live nor what he looked like. James had said that Terence was ugly, but Esther didn¡¯t care about it as long as Terence was a Gibson. He could help her and her mother get rid of the Cusacks. He could make James and Anne lower their heads and address her as auntie. It was a tempting enough for Esther to marry him!


    Marrying Terence was her only chance to get back at the Cusacks, so she should hold onto it tightly.


    Betty heaved a sigh of relief when Esther finally agreed to marry Terence.


    But Doris couldn¡¯t ept it. She grabbed Esther¡¯s wrist and cried, ¡°Esther, you can¡¯t marry him. Are you stupid? People said he¡¯s a vampire! He marries you for your blood. He just takes you as a blood bank. They said he has a transfusion every time he gets sick. He will never get enough of blood. You¡¯ll die in two years!¡±


    Of course, Esther had heard these rumors. When Betty asked her to rece Anne and marry Terence, Esther had investigated him.


    From the information she got, Terence was indeed a demon!


    However, it didn¡¯t matter. Not all demons were evil. She could never win if she didn¡¯t take the risk.


    Esther looked at Betty and sneered, ¡°Grandma, you always said that you saved and raised me. You¡¯ve been so nice to me. I¡¯ll marry him if you want me to.¡±


    Betty lowered her eyes and did not say anything. It was rare for her to look this guilty.


    ¡­


    The morning lights shone into the room through the floor-to-ceiling windows. Itnded on the big bed in the middle of the room.


    The handsome man on the bed frowned slightly and woke up.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The lights might have shone in his eyes. He frowned and looked distressed.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Looks like you slept well.¡± At the end of the bed, someone said with concerns, even though it sounded as if he was mocking Terence.


    Terence lowered his eyes and nced at the man. It was his attending doctor and friend Ross Hull. Terence sat up and said, ¡°I had a dreamst night.¡±


    ¡°What did you dream of?¡± Ross walked over and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Did you dream of an affair?¡±


    Ross was joking, but Terence looked at him seriously and nodded. ¡°I dreamed of that woman again.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s preying on your mind.¡± Ross sighed and shook his head. He patted Terence¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast now. They¡¯re waiting for you at the hospital.¡±


    Ross turned around and walked to the bedroom door.


    Terence was still sitting on the bed. Lots of strange images surged into his mind. He suffered an attack of his illness, and that woman came back. He missed her so much that he hugged and kissed her. He even bit her because he got sick and lost control of himself.

 Chapter 8 Wedding

    Over the years, Terence had dreamed about the woman for countless times. However, she always smiled, waved at him and left in the end. Last night was the first time he had hurt her.


    He didn¡¯t know why he had the same dream all the time.


    Suddenly, he heard an unfamiliar ring. It pulled him back to reality. Terence looked in the direction of the ring and saw a phone shing in the corner.


    He got out of bed and walked over on his long legs. Then he bent down and picked the phone up.


    It was a woman¡¯s phone. There was a picture of a young girl on the screen.


    Terence was surprised. He took the phone and walked to a curtain on the wall. He slowly pulled it open. A portrait of a woman was unveiled behind it.


    It was an old oil painting. The woman in the painting had exquisite features. Her skin was as white as snow. Her bright eyes glittered with a faint smile.


    The girl on the screen looked very alike the woman.


    Terence was even more surprised. He immediately called someone with the phone.


    ¡°Hello, may I ask¡­.¡± Someone picked it up soon.


    ¡°Find out the owner of this phone number.¡± Terence interrupted his assistant and added, ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright, Mr. Terence, please wait a moment.¡± Assistant Larry replied respectfully and began his search.


    In two minutes, he replied, ¡°Mr. Terence, it belongs to a young woman named Esther Cusack.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Esther.¡± Terence muttered. He stared at the woman in the painting on the wall. The woman¡¯s name was not Esther, but Terence felt that this name sounded familiar.


    A chaplet and a wedding dress. Some gold and silver jewelry.


    The room was full of these wedding things. The Gibsons sent them over yesterday. They were very generous. The things were all very exquisite.


    It should be a big day for Esther. But nobody was happy. Instead, there was much crying all the time.


    Doris started crying when the Gibsons sent the wedding dress over yesterday. Her eyes were swollen after she cried for a whole day.


    Esther had tried tofort her, but it didn¡¯t work.


    Esther was very disappointed at Doris¡¯ cowardice. Otherwise, they would not have suffered at the Cusack¡¯s. She would have moved out with Doris long ago.


    ¡°Doris, you need to stop. Today is a big day for Esther. If you keep crying, you will bring bad luck to her.¡± Anne smiled as she walked in. She touched the red wedding dress and all kinds of gold and silver jewelry on the bed. She pretended that she was surprised. ¡°The Gibsons are so rich. Although they are not going to have a wedding ceremony, they send all good things here. I am so envious of Esther.¡±


    ¡°However, James is the eldest grandson and the first sessor of his family.¡± Anne smiled proudly. ¡°He will definitely have the wedding of the century. Mr. Sickly could neverpare to him.¡±


    Hearing Anne¡¯s words, Doris cried harder.

 Chapter 9 First Meeting

    Esther sneered, ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll be his bride.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    ¡°Wish you luck.¡±


    ¡°I will. After all, you¡¯re my sister. When I be the matriarch of the Gibson family, I will take good care of you and your husband. At the very least, I will leave you the house. But if someone else bes the matriarch, she might drive your crippled husband out.¡±


    ¡°Anne, no matter what, Esther married him for you. You can¡¯t say that to her.¡± Doris stared at Anne angrily with tears in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve stolen her boyfriend, and you¡¯re going to be the matriarch of the Gibson family. Aren¡¯t you satisfied with everything?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m very satisfied!¡± Anne turned to Doris and sneered, ¡°You took my father from my mother. Now, I get your daughter¡¯s boyfriend. Let¡¯s just call it even. You don¡¯t get to be angry at me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that your father and I got together after he got divorced. Besides, this has nothing to do with Esther. If you hate me, then juste at me. Why did you hurt Esther? No matter what, she is your little sister!¡±


    Anne shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not a child. If it weren¡¯t for you, he would never have divorced my mother. You two will be the sinners forever. Plus, I don¡¯t have any sisters, so stop ttering yourself!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Doris was about to retort, but Esther stopped her. ¡°Stop talking nonsense with her. We should go.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You might bete for the best time to get married.¡± Anne looked rxed as she smiled and held Esther¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±


    Esther coldly shook her arm away, ¡°No need. I don¡¯t have any sisters either.¡±


    ¡°But I want to do it. I want to see your husband. James told me that he¡¯s extremely ugly.¡± Anne was still smiling.


    Esther clenched her hands, trying to subdue her anger.


    She did not know how ugly Terence was. That night, she did not see his face because the light was off in the bedroom. However, she had decided to marry him, and she didn¡¯t care what he looked like.


    The only thing she cared about was his illness. After all, that night was a lingering fear to her.


    This was a wedding without guests. The groom didn¡¯t show up, and it was not even held in a hall.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    There were only some necessary proprieties. It was so boring that Anne, who had expected the fun, got disappointed. She whispered, ¡°How could Mr. Sickly be so arrogant? He doesn¡¯t even show up for his wedding?¡±


    Anne paused for a moment and then guessed. ¡°Or ¡­ he¡¯s too sick toe here? What about tonight? He just let Esther sleep alone?¡±


    Esther did not know how bad Terence¡¯s health was. But she would love it if she could spend the night alone.


    With great difficulty, Esther sent Doris away, whose eyes were red and swollen. Anne also left with contempt. After taking a break and having lunch delivered by the servants, Esther went to the Gibson¡¯s ancestral hall with the butler. There were a lot of things she had to do there, which almost exhausted her.

 Chapter 10 Perfect Woman for Him

    When Esther returned to the Gibson¡¯s, she was so tired that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to take off her clothes and take a bath. She just threw herself onto the bed.


    Just as shey on the bed, her phone rang.


    She had got a new phone and a new SIM card. That night, she got so frightened that she didn¡¯t remember when she lost her phone.


    It was James. Esther hesitated for a moment before she picked it up. She said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Darling, why haven¡¯t you talked to me recently? What are you doing?¡± James smiled gently. How dared he? Esther thought that it was a pity that he didn¡¯t be an actor.


    It seemed that Anne didn¡¯t tell him that Esther had known about their affair.


    ¡°I lost my phone and just got a new SIM card. What about you? What are you doing?¡± Esther smiled softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m on a business trip. I¡¯ll be back in two days. Wait for my surprise,¡± James said.


    ¡°Really? I also got a surprise for you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know it know when youe back. But I guess it¡¯s not as good as yours.¡± Esther smiled. ¡°Look forward to it.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Esther stopped smiling and felt bitter pain.


    James chased after her two years ago. He said she was like the most inessible snowdrop on a high mountain when she wore white clothes. She was so pure and beautiful that he just wanted to protect her. At that time, Esther had hesitated, because she was worried that she could not handle him. After all, his family was way more powerful than hers.


    Then Esther found that James was not as bad as those wealthy young men. So, she let down her guard and epted him.


    However, a year went by. Now she was not that inessible snowdrop on the high mountain. She was even inferior to the weeds on the roadside.


    How ironic!


    With bitter pain Esther fell asleep.


    After she slept for a while, there was a sound of movement in the quiet bedroom. A man slowly walked to the wedding bed.


    The man was tall and sturdy with long legs. He had exquisite features like the works of an artist. However, he looked too cold and aloof. Even though people wanted to approach him, they were afraid to do it.


    The man looked at Esther, who was dressed in the red wedding dress and lying on the bed. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°She can cure my illness and have a baby?¡±


    The butler at the door immediately bowed and nodded. ¡°Yes, she can. She¡¯s a daughter of the Cusack family, Esther Cusack.¡±


    ¡°Esther,¡± The man murmured.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The butler looked at the binder and continued to introduce Esther, ¡°Esther Cusack, 24, graduated from University R with a design major. Blood type P.¡±


    Blood Type P ¡­ Terence sneered. She was the perfect woman for him in the world.


    ¡°Mr. Terence, I should go.¡± It was Terence¡¯s wedding night. The butler shouldn¡¯t stay any longer. He bowed to Terence and turned to walk downstairs.


    Now, there were only Terence, who was standing upright, and Esther, who was sleeping soundly, in therge bedroom. It turned strangely quiet.

 Chapter 11 Wound

    Terence stood in front of the big bed and sized up Esther for a while. Then he stepped forward and bent down. He reached to her cor and unbuttoned the vintage dress.


    He slowly pulled off the dress and saw two rows of ugly teeth marks. His face changed.


    It was her ¡­ the woman who broke into his bedroom that night and got bitten by him!


    Feeling that someone was touching her, Esther wriggled and grabbed his hand while saying, ¡°James, you can¡¯t do that to me. Please don¡¯t leave me¡­.¡±


    After saying that, she quieted down.


    This woman was calling another man¡¯s name in her sleep and the man was James! Terence frowned slightly and pulled his hand back.


    However, Esther was faster. She grabbed his hand tightly and put it under her cheek. She murmured sadly, ¡°James ¡­ don¡¯t go¡­.¡±


    Although Terence needed to get married now, he was still very picky. He never wanted a woman who still loved another man.


    This Esther loved another man and that man was his nephew! Terence simply couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Terence took his hand away from her embrace. He turned around and walked out without looking back.


    When Esther woke up, it was already eight the next morning.


    She felt ufortable in the tight wedding dress. So, she turned around with great difficulty, trying to getfortable. But it made her even more ufortable.


    She could only open her eyes and frown at all the red things in the room.


    It was a strange bedroom to her. Even the air smelled different.


    Then she remembered everything and totally woke up.


    Yesterday was her wedding, a simple one with manyplicated proprieties. No guests, no blessings, no groom.


    She remembered that she had returned to the room early after dinner. She fell asleep on the wedding bed without taking a bath. She did not know what had happened afterwards.


    It should be the wedding night between her and that terrible Mr. Sickly. Esther shivered and immediately lowered her head to look at herself.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    When she saw that half of her red dress was taken off, she was so shocked that she sat up from the bed.


    Yesterday, Terence unbuttoned half of the wedding dress. The left fell off after she writhed on bed all night. Therefore, her dress gaped open and she was almost naked. It just seemed that she had sex with someonest night.


    Esther¡¯s face flushed red, wondering if Terence hade inst night. Did he sleep with her?


    But why didn¡¯t she feel anything? She was so tired that she couldn¡¯t even wake up during that?


    In order to figure out if she had sexst night, Esther lowered her head and carefully examined her body. Other than the scarred teeth marks, there were no signs of sex.

 Chapter 12 Rules

    Just as Esther was thinking if she had sex with Terence, someone knocked on the door. Then, ady in her sixties and a scrawny woman walked in.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Esther was stunned. She hurriedly got the wedding dress on and covered her chest.


    She did not know who the two women were, nor why they came here. So, she did not know how to greet them. She could only sit on the bed and look at them. Then she said with difficulty, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Thedy who was walking ahead had a poker face. But her face changed after she looked at Esther carefully. She turned astonished.


    Esther felt very ufortable under her gaze. But she didn¡¯t know what to do, so she could only sit there and let her watch.


    Thedy was so shocked that her face turned deathly pale.


    After a long while, thedy said in a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    When she said that, she couldn¡¯t help but shake hard. The scrawny woman behind her quickly stepped forward to support her and said in a low voice, ¡°Are you alright, madam?¡±


    Esther felt it very strange. Thisdy had seen her before? Or¡­?


    Before Esther could figure out the reason, thedy had returned to normal. Her face was no longer pale and her voice was no longer trembling. She gazed at Esther coldly again. ¡°Are you Esther?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Esther nodded.


    Gill, thedy, secretly sucked in her breath and then said calmly, ¡°I am Terence¡¯s mother.¡±


    It was just as Esther had thought. Thedy in front her was Terence¡¯s mother, the matriarch of the Gibson family!


    Esther opened her mouth and finally said awkwardly, ¡°Mom¡­.¡±


    Gill was at least 15 years older than Doris. Esther just met Gill for the first time and had to call her mom. It was a little embarrassing for Esther. However, she felt better when she thought that her husband, Terence, was also older than her.


    Yeah, she did not marry James. Instead, she married Terence, who was eight years older than her. And he was James¡¯s uncle!


    After Esther called her mom, Gill smiled faintly and looked nicer. ¡°From now on, you are Terence¡¯s wife. We¡¯re a big family and haverge family business. We have many family members. I hope you can behave yourself as Terence¡¯s wife.¡±


    Gill paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°The most important thing is that you should take care of him.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Esther replied obediently.


    But in her heart, she was praying that Gill could leave the bedroom as soon as possible. After all, she looked indecent in the messy dress.


    Gill seemed to notice that Esther was awkward. So, she said, ¡°Go to wash up. Lauren will tell you the rules in our family after that.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Thank you, Mom.¡± Esther heaved a sigh of relief.


    After Gill left, Esther pressed on her chest and got off the bed, heading straight to the bathroom.

 Chapter 13 Elders

    Lauren¡¯s voice came from the door of the bathroom. ¡°Nightgowns are in the locker of the bathroom. Besides, there are brand-new custom clothes and shoes in the cloakroom. Mrs. Gibson, you are at liberty to use them. If there is anything needed, you can tell me. I¡¯ll get some more for you.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± Although Lauren¡¯s voice was as cold as Gill¡¯s, sounding ufortable, Esther didn¡¯t care much about it. She just thought that maybe that¡¯s all wealthy families do.


    ¡°Breakfast begins at seven thirty every morning. Don¡¯t lie in until eight o¡¯clock again. Mrs. Gibson, I hope you will keep it in mind.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Terence is in poor health. He usually needs to rest. He doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed. Mrs. Gibson, I hope that you won¡¯t disturb him too much.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Esther heaved a sigh of relief. This was simply something she wanted!


    She was afraid that because of Terence¡¯s poor health, she needed to take care of him all the time. If she had to face a man she had never seen before, and this man was always sick and hurt people, that would be the most devastating thing for her.


    ¡°The most important thing is that Mr. Terence is not in good health right now and is not suitable to have children. So Mrs. Gibson, remember to use a condom every time.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± This was also what Esther wanted!


    It seemed like this marriage wasn¡¯t as terrifying as she had imagined. Her husband didn¡¯t need her to keep himpany, and she didn¡¯t need to give birth to children. She could easily get the title of the fourth madam of the Gibson family!


    When she defeated that shameless couple, she would make an excuse and ask Terence to divorce her. After getting some property, she would leave the Cusack family with her mother, and then bring her father back from the hospital ¡­ Thinking about it, Esther felt good.


    Perhaps there was no need to divorce Terence at all. It was rumored that Terence would die in a few years.


    Telling from the way he looked like when he had an attack that day, Esther thought he did suffer from a serious illness.


    Esther hurriedly shook her head. How could she have such an idea? Even if she didn¡¯t have feelings for Terence, she shouldn¡¯t hope for his death like others!


    With Lauren¡¯s help, Esther learned some basic information about the Gibson family.


    When rk was young, he had three wives. The first wife gave him two sons and two daughters. The second wife gave birth to two daughters and one son. The third wife, Gill, had no child.


    In other words, Terence was not given birth by Gill, but by rk¡¯s second wife. However, because rk¡¯s second wife died early, Terence was raised by Gill from childhood, and Gill always treated him as her own son.


    After washing up anding out of the bathroom, Esther went straight to the cloakroom and pushed the sliding door of the wardrobe open.


    Clothes filled the wardrobe. All the custom-made were of big brands in different kinds of styles and colors¡­.


    The Gibson family was generous even if Esther was just Terence¡¯s wife. If she were James¡¯ wife, she would probably be given more. No wonder Anne was so proud of herself.


    When Esther got dressed and went downstairs, there were already several elders in the living room.

 Chapter 14 Be Frightened

    Under Lauren¡¯s introduction, Esther knew that the old man with grey hair and a rather tough body sitting in the upper seat was rk, and the one sitting next to him was Gill, whom she had just met.


    There was another youngdy on the sofa. She was Amanda, James¡¯ biological mother and rk¡¯s eldest daughter-inw. Esther had met her before when she was with James.


    Amanda once found Esther and demanded that Esther break up with James proudly. However, because of James¡¯ insistence, Esther and he didn¡¯t split up in the end.


    Esther thought that they should have broken up back then. She would not have wasted half a year.


    Amanda took the tea from Esther and put a big red envelope with the characters ¡®double happiness¡¯ into her hand. She thenughed mockingly, ¡°Esther, you are really lucky to marry into the Gibson family as you wish.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Amanda.¡± Esther bowed respectfully to her and took a step back.


    Esther nced around the living room. The Gibson family had many family members. Why was there no one else besides these three? Even her new husband, who was supposed to serve tea with her, disappeared.


    However, Terence didn¡¯t even show up for yesterday¡¯s wedding. His absence didn¡¯t surprise Esther.


    After Esther served the tea, rkughed and said, ¡°Esther, you are now a member of our family. I hope you can get along well with Terence. It will be great if you give birth to children for him as soon as possible.¡±


    To bear children¡­. Hearing this, Esther blushed. The scene of her clothes being in disarray this morning instantly surged into her mind.


    Esther quickly nced at Lauren who was beside her. Lauren told her that Terence was not in good health and asked her to take precautions.


    Gill nced at Esther and smiled at rk beside her. ¡°rk, did you forget? The doctor said that Terence is not suitable for having children now.¡±


    rk waved his hand and said, ¡°The doctor said Terence could not have children with other women, not Esther.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Gill, have you forgotten that Esther¡¯s blood type is P? She and Terence are a perfect match.¡± Amanda deliberately echoed.


    Gill nced at Amanda indifferently and said, ¡°Then we should wait for Terence to be fully recovered. After all, he has just returned from abroad and has not adapted to the domestic environment.¡±


    rk thought for a moment before replying, ¡°Well, let nature take its course.¡±


    After saying that, he asked Amanda, ¡°When will James return from his business trip? Can he make it to the family banquet tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Amanda nodded.


    James¡­. Esther¡¯s hands, which were hanging on both sides of her body, tightened slightly. She felt a little heartbroken.


    ¡­.


    ording to the rules of the Gibson family, new wives were not allowed to run around in the first three days. They had to stay at home to be with their husbands and family.


    However, Esther didn¡¯t need to keep her husband or her familypany¡­. She just needed to stay in the house.


    It was the second night of her wedding. Esther neither knew if Terence would show up nor he was at home or not. Maybe he had fallen asleep in the Parasol Tree Garden that she had identally trespassed on that night.


    Esthery on the bed nervously, staying up all night. She wanted to lock the door, but as Terence¡¯s wife, she felt that it was inappropriate.


    Fortunately, nothing unusual happened throughout the night, and Terence did note to her room.

 Chapter 15 A Family Banquet 1

    The next day was the family banquet of the Gibsons. Thinking that she would face James with a new identity at the banquet, Esther felt both nervous and uneasy.


    At the thought of the scene when he was having an affair with Anne, Esther resumed her determination to make them pay for all the injuries that they had caused. They would know that Esther was not so easy to be trifled with!


    The family had quite a few family members, and the threerge round tables in the spacious private room were filled.


    Led by Lauren, Esther greeted all the rtives of the Gibson family. During this time, many people asked why Terence did note with her.


    Esther was upset. She didn¡¯t know whether Terence woulde or not!


    A young girl asked disappointedly, ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t Uncle Terenceing today? I haven¡¯t seen him yet.¡±


    Thedy next to the girl, Terence¡¯s second sister, smiled and said, ¡°Even I haven¡¯t seen Terence for years. I wonder what he¡¯s like now.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Lauren, will Terencee today?¡± Anotherdy asked.


    Lauren respectfully nodded at them. ¡°He¡¯lle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is not only a dinner party for Esther to meet her new rtives, but also the one to wee Terence home. This party is for Terence. How can he be absent?¡±


    Hearing the news that Terence woulde, Esther became a little tense.


    While everyone was chatting happily, a casual voice suddenly came from the door of the private room. ¡°Hello, my dear family, I¡¯m sorry for myte¡­.¡±


    The voice sounded so familiar that Esther unconsciously squeezed the hem of her skirt nervously.


    It was James. He was back!


    Amanda nced at Esther in the crowd. Then, she smiled and walked towards her precious son. She said in a reproachful tone, ¡°Today is a good day for your new aunt. How dare you ask the elder to wait for you?¡±


    Esther didn¡¯t forget to stress the word ¡®aunt¡¯ hard.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    James finally dumped Esther. As his mother, Amanda was happier than anyone else.


    ¡°The ne is dyed. I don¡¯t want to. Don¡¯t worry. I will personally apologize to my aunt.¡± James was still smiling.


    ¡°Well, your aunt is over there. Hurry up and apologize.¡± Amanda stuffed a ss of red wine into his hand and pointed her chin at Esther, who left her back to them.


    James did not hesitate and walked into the crowd.


    The woman in the crowd was tall and slightly skinny. Her long ck hair was loosely tied behind her head, and her pale-yellow dress made her look iparably eye-catching. Esther seldom tied up her hair or wore such a gorgeous dress. Although James felt that this figure looked familiar, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. Instead, he shook his ss and smiled, ¡°Auntie, I am your nephew, James. Sorry, I¡¯mte for the first time we met. I hope that you won¡¯t me me.¡±


    Esther took a deep breath and slowly loosened the fingers on her skirt. With a graceful smile, she slowly turned around and said to James, ¡°My little nephew, auntie is very happy that you can rush back for the family banquet. How can I me you?¡±

 Chapter 16 A Family Banquet 2

    Seeing her, James stiffened. Then, he looked at her in astonishment, ¡°Esther, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°James, don¡¯t be rude to your aunt!¡± Amanda followed and pped James¡¯ head.


    ¡°You ¡­ you¡¯re my aunt?¡± James couldn¡¯t even speak clearly, ¡°Terence¡¯s new wife?¡±


    Esther nodded and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Terence¡¯s wife and your aunt. What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±


    James was so shocked that he rounded his eyes wide open. He repeatedly examined Esther in disbelief, and then still shook his head. ¡°This is impossible¡­.¡±


    Since James lost hisposure, Amanda knocked him on the waist with her elbow and whispered, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s enough. Hurry up and sit next to your grandpa.¡±


    Amanda didn¡¯t expect him to react so strongly. If she had known it earlier, she would have informed him, so he wouldn¡¯t have forgotten himself in front of everyone.


    James was too shocked and puzzled at this moment. He didn¡¯t care if he had done anything embarrassing, nor did he care about the reactions of the people around him. He grabbed Esther¡¯s wrist and strode out.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Esther did not expect him to suddenly do this. She was dragged so hard that she almost fell to the ground. Having finally managed to keep bnce, she said, ¡°James, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡±


    Everyone was watching. Esther didn¡¯t want to lose her manners in front of the Gibsons because of his impulse.


    However, James did not release his grip. He pulled her out of the private room until he got to the entrance of the hotel. He stared at Esther angrily and asked, ¡°Esther, what do you want? Why do you be Uncle Terence¡¯s wife?¡±


    James only knew that Terence wasing back and he was going to get married. But he had never asked who Terence would marry. To his surprise, it would be Esther. This was ridiculous!


    ¡°Does this have anything to do with you?¡± Esther mocked as she rubbed her painful wrist.


    Her attitude enraged James. ¡°Of course I do. I am your boyfriend, and Terence is my uncle!¡±


    ¡°So what? You¡¯re my boyfriend, and Anne is my sister. Haven¡¯t you carried on with her? You hugged her in the car, and yed forbidden games at the Gibson¡¯s.¡± Esther retorted without showing any fear.


    James, who blushed with anger, was instantly stunned. He looked at her in surprise. Obviously, he did not expect Esther to know about his rtionship with Anne.


    ¡°You¡­.¡± James got stuck, and his tone eased a lot.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw it all.¡±


    ¡°Esther, I¡­.¡± James called her guiltily and took a step forward, intending to grab her hand.

 Chapter 17 A Dispute

    Esther took a step back to avoid his touch and sneered, ¡°James, do you n to tell me that you and Anne are just friends and that I have misunderstood you? Or are you going to tell me that Anne and you didn¡¯t mean it and that you love me? Don¡¯t try to fool me!¡±


    ¡°Anne and I don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± James hurriedly exined and quickly took out a small red velvet box from his pocket. ¡°Look, this is the earrings I bought for you in the capital. They¡¯re the pair you saw in the magazinest time, but you couldn¡¯t find it. I skipped work and searched for it for a whole day.¡±


    Esther took the red box in his hand and opened it. It was indeed a pair of earrings that she had once fancied. It looked beautiful and shiny. Esther looked up at James. ¡°This is the surprise you want to give me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± James suddenly looked at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a surprise for me? What¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°I have just given it to you? Compared to the surprise you and Anne gave me that night, wasn¡¯t it shocking?¡± Esther smiled and casually tossed the red box to the trash can. ¡°I don¡¯t like these earrings anymore. Thank you for your kindness!¡±


    ¡°You¡­.¡± Seeing that she threw away his earrings, James was instantly enraged.


    ¡°James, stop fooling me. I saw what you did clearly and heard everything you said to Anne. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I should thank Anne for snatching away a good man like you. Otherwise, after getting married, I still have to bother with how to catch you having affair with other women.¡± Esther smiled indifferently, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m already your uncle¡¯s wife now. You can feel at ease and marry Anne. In the Gibson family, I¡¯m your aunt. In the Cusack family, you are my brother-inw. It¡¯s good that we don¡¯t get entangled with each other.¡±


    After that, Esther turned around, about to walk into the hotel.


    James had a guilty conscience, but he had been spoiled since childhood. How could he stand it? He immediately pulled back Esther, who was about to leave. He then shouted angrily, ¡°Esther, even if I cheated on you, you can¡¯t marry my uncle just to get revenge on me. Do you know who my uncle is? Have you seen him? Do you love him? Even I have never seen him, and I¡¯m afraid of him. How dare you marry her. Do you want to die?¡±


    After a pause, he continued in a mocking tone, ¡°Is it because he is the fourth young master of the Gibson family? Do you really want to marry into my family that much?¡±


    Hearing it, Esther was somewhat afraid. Even James found Terence terrifying. How terrible could Terence be?


    However, the marriage had be absolute. She could only grind her teeth and endure it. She pretended to be indifferent and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s right. I just want to marry into the Gibson family. It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s ugly, sick, or terrifying. As long as he is a Gibson, that is enough!¡±


    ¡°You¡­.¡± James said angrily, ¡°Do you want men that much?¡±


    ¡°You are right. But no matter what, I will never ept a scumbag like you again!¡± Esther twisted her wrist and said sternly, ¡°Please let go of me!¡±


    ¡°You call me a scumbag? I think you¡¯re a slut. You¡¯re willing to do anything for money!¡± James angrily waved his hand and threw her to the side.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Esther was wearing high heels and happened to be standing next to a staircase. James threw her down the staircase, leaving her head crash into a ck car.

 Chapter 18 Calling for Help

    A huge pain came from her forehead, and Esther felt dizzy.


    However, James did not calm down. He chased after her and wanted to pull her up from the wheels. He shouted, ¡°Go upstairs and tell Grandpa clearly! The Gibson family will definitely ept a base woman like you!¡±


    Esther did not expect him to be so excited. Just as she was about to resist, the car door opened beside her. A tall man got out of the car and ordered seriously, ¡°Stop!¡±


    James and Esther were both stunned and turned around.


    The man was sturdy and handsome enough to fascinate any woman, but his expression was cold enough to fear people.


    James looked at the man in front of him and spat, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    With a smile, the man pointed at Esther, who was sitting on the ground with blood oozing out of her forehead. ¡°Who am I? Just ask her,¡± he said.


    Esther, who felt dizzy in pain, was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why the man said so.


    She looked at the unfamiliar man and then shifted her gaze to James, who was ring at her. Apparently, he was waiting for an answer.


    In order to get rid of James and take revenge on him, Esther leaned over to the unfamiliar man and hugged his legs. She sneered at James, ¡°He¡¯s my lover. James, do you think only you know how to cheat? Me too. We got together half a year ago. We are earlier than you and Anne, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­.¡± James was furious. He red at Esther and gritted his teeth. ¡°So you¡¯ve always been pretending to be pure. You don¡¯t allow me to touch you. But in fact, you¡¯ve already been satisfied by this man.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Esther closed her eyes, feeling so dizzy that she was about to faint.


    In order toplete the show, she looked up at the unfamiliar man with affection. ¡°Darling, I have a headache. Can you take me out of here?¡±


    The man nced at the furious James and raised his eyebrows at Esther. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Esther nodded weakly. Right now, she only wanted to leave this ce and leave such a hypocritical man as James as soon as possible¡­.


    Without hesitation, the man bent down and picked Esther up. He pulled open the door of the back seat of the car and let her in. Then, he got into the car.


    By the time James came to himself, the car had already backed out of the parking space and was heading towards the main road.


    ¡°Esther, stop! How dare you leave¡­.?¡± James chased after Esther angrily and stopped after a few steps. He turned around and walked towards another car beside him while pressing the electronic key.


    ¡­.


    As the car drove into the traffic, the tears that Esther had been holding back finally rolled out of her eyes¡­.


    If she didn¡¯t leave, she was afraid that she would shed tears in front of James and let him see through her disguise and weakness.


    Fortunately, thest thing she wanted to happen did not happen in the presence of James. She managed to escape.


    ¡°Cover the wound on your forehead.¡± A gray handkerchief flew over from the front seat and fell into her arms.


    Esther silently picked up the handkerchief and covered the wound on her forehead. She kept shedding tears uncontrobly. Even in front of a stranger, she did not want to be too weak.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 19 Help Her

    However, what she did not know was that the man had seen her every move in the back seat through the rearview mirror.


    When the car stopped at the entrance of a nearby hospital, she sniffled and said to the man in the front seat with a grateful expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for using you just now. And ¡­ thank you.¡±


    After that, she pushed the door open and got out of the car.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    However, because the car was too high-end, she didn¡¯t know how to open the door.


    Terence pushed the door and got out of the car. Then, he pulled open the door of the back seat and bent down to carry Esther out of the car, heading straight for the hospital.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Esther instinctively whispered.


    He hugged her. Although she was injured and felt dizzy, she wasn¡¯t that weak. Moreover, he was an unfamiliar man she had just met.


    ¡°Since it was my car that hit you like this, I naturally should be responsible for you.¡± Terence¡¯s voice was as cold as ever.


    Esther was shocked by his actions and wanted to ask him to let her down. But she refrained herself from doing so when she saw his cold and handsome face.


    Fortunately, the emergency room was on the first floor. Terence ced her on the bed in the treatment room and left her to a doctor.


    Just as Terence was about to leave, Esther suddenly called him, ¡°Please wait a moment!¡±


    The man paused and turned around to look at her. ¡°What? Haven¡¯t you done it yet?¡±


    ¡°No¡­.¡± Esther shook her head with an awkward expression, ¡°I ¡­. I don¡¯t have any money. Can you lend me some?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Terence took out a fewrge bills from his wallet and handed them to the nurse beside him.


    The nurse was so excited that she blushed when Terence looked at her. She took the money and walked towards the toll office.


    ¡°And ¡­ may I have your name and telephone number, sir?¡±


    ¡°What? Do you want to hit on me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ll return the money to you another day.¡±


    ¡°No need. I won¡¯t sell out my personal information for such little money.¡±


    This man was very difficult tomunicate with and get along with. This was Esther¡¯s first impression of him.


    Since he said no, Esther thought she should be thick-skinned. Anyway, this man seemed to be quite rich, so he shouldn¡¯t care about such a mere trifle.


    ¡°Thank you then.¡± She looked down and did not dare to meet his sharp gaze.


    A familiar female voice suddenly sounded at the door of the treatment room. ¡°May I ask if Esther is in your department? Where is she?¡±


    It was Anne¡¯s voice. Esther was stunned, wondering why she came.


    Under the guidance of nurses, Anne directly broke into the treatment room where Esther was and saw the two people inside.


    When Anne saw Terence standing in front of the bed, she was obviously surprised. Then, like many women, a wisp of astonishment appeared in her eyes. If James hadn¡¯t stabbed her in the back with his finger, she would have kept looking at Terence in fascination.


    Anne was alerted that she should get down to business. She cleared her throat and scolded Esther with a reproachful gaze, ¡°Esther, it turns out you are seeing your lover here. Grandma asked me to bring you back. Hurry up and follow me!¡±


    As Anne spoke, she grabbed Esther and pulled her down,pletely ignoring whether she was injured or not. Esther almost fell out of bed. Fortunately, Terence next to her lent her a hand.

 Chapter 20 I Don鈥檛 Believe You

    Terence frowned and looked coldly at Anne and James. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s a wound on her head?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Anne nced at Esther¡¯s forehead and smiled evilly, ¡°When grandma sees her, she¡¯ll get worse than this!¡±


    After saying that, Anne went to pull Esther again. Esther hugged Terence¡¯s arm and stared at her without fear, ¡°Go back and tell grandma that I¡¯m already a Gibson. Even if I have an affair, it¡¯s not her turn to get involved. Even my husband doesn¡¯t care about it. You should stay out of it.¡±


    ¡°Esther, you are shameless.¡± James was furious by Esther¡¯sment.


    ¡°James, don¡¯t think that I will be scared of my grandmother. Let me tell you, I¡¯m not scared at all!¡± Betty ruthlessly forced Esther to marry Terence. Could there be anything worse?


    ¡°You are not afraid of your grandmother. Aren¡¯t you afraid of my uncle?¡± James threatened in a cold voice. ¡°Terence should still be waiting for you in the hotel at this time, yet you are dating your lover here.¡±


    Speaking of Terence, Esther finally had a trace of guilt.


    However, she still said stubbornly, ¡°That is between me and your uncle. There is no need for you to worry about it!¡±


    After saying that, Esther got out of the small bed. Because she felt dizzy, she slightly rocked after getting out of the bed. Having kept her bnce, she held Terence, who had not spoken since the beginning, and smiled at him. ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Terence was quite cooperative. After replying with a gentle smile, he grabbed her shoulder and walked towards the gate of the hospital. ¡®Esther, I wonder how you will end up today.¡¯


    Watching them hug each other and leave, James was so angry that his eyes turned red. However, Anne put on a wicked smile.


    ¡®Esther, it will be great if you have an affair with some more other men. Then neither the Cusacks nor the Gibsons will ept you.¡¯


    ¡­.


    Aftering out of the hospital, Esther immediately retreated from Terence¡¯s arm as if she got an electric shock. She awkwardly apologized to him, ¡°Sorry, I used you again.¡±


    Terence nced at the hospital and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± In order to keep out of Anne and James, she quickly walked to the road. After stopping a taxi, she got in.


    Just as Esther and Terence left, James and Anne walked out of the hospital.


    Anne held James¡¯s arm and smiled cunningly, ¡°Wait and see. Grandma and the Gibsons won¡¯t let her get away with this.¡±


    James was upset as he replied perfunctorily, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After all, he was rich and women curried favor with him. He dumped women, and he had never been fooled by a woman like this before. Moreover, he still had some feelings for Esther. Even if he didn¡¯t like her anymore, he definitely wouldn¡¯t ept such a humiliation.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Some people were like this. They didn¡¯t want others to get what they had abandoned!


    Noticing that James was absent-minded, Anne took a step forward and stood in front of him. Staring at him, she asked, ¡°James, are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Your expression shows that you are.¡±


    ¡°I told you I wasn¡¯t.¡± James nced at her impatiently.

 Chapter 21 I Don鈥檛 Know Who He Is

    ¡°Alright then. When you get home, immediately show the video of her dating her lover to your grandpa and Lady Gibson. Let them punish her hard.¡± After Anne finished speaking, she took out her phone and sent the video that she had just snapped to James¡¯ phone.


    James did not say anything, nor did he look at his phone.


    Noticing hisck of interest, Anne said angrily, ¡°James, are you listening to me? Esther humiliated you just now. Do you still want to show mercy to her and make her mistakenly think that you still have feelings for her? Then she will continue humiliating you.¡±


    James was proud, and he naturally could not ept being humiliated by a woman. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely make her life hard in the Gibson family.¡±


    ¡®Bitch, you want to take revenge and humiliate me by marrying my uncle. No way!¡¯


    Anne finally breathed a sigh of relief when she heard him say this. Then she continued, ¡°I thought you still fancied this kind of woman. If that is the case, you have a weak character.¡±


    James flicked her a cold nce and said unkindly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m like you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t control yourself when you see a cute man. You act like you could throw yourself into his arms immediately.¡±


    Anne knew that James was referring to the reaction she had when she saw Esther¡¯s boyfriend. She smiled and patted him on the chest. ¡°It¡¯s human¡¯s nature to admire beauties. I just took a look at him, and you get jealous. You are petty.¡±


    Anne said so, but when she thought of the handsome man just now, she was excited.


    After all, this was the first time that she had seen such a handsome man. Previously, she thought that James was quite handsome. She didn¡¯t expect that James paled in front of that man. Anne wondered what that man did, if he had a rich family and that if he was easy to get along with.


    What was she thinking? No matter how rich that man was, how could hepare to her current boyfriend, James?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In order to please James, she hooked James¡¯ neck and kissed him on the lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You are the only man I¡¯ve ever loved. Other than you, no one else can win my heart.¡±


    Her sweet words immediately disarmed James. He bent and kissed her lips. ¡°You are much more romantic than Esther.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Esther is cheap. She messes around with many men. How can shepare to me?¡± Anne raised her little chin in disdain.


    After returning home, Anne told Betty about Esther cheating on her husband and even handed over the video she secretly took.


    In the video, sitting on a small bed, Esther was holding the arm of an unfamiliar man gently with affection.


    Apart from the scene of Esther¡¯s intimacy with the man, Esther even announced that she was no longer under the control of Betty, which angered Betty.


    Seeing that Betty¡¯s face was ashen with rage, Anne secretly felt joyful.


    Luckily, she had called James when she heard Esther had run away with a man and rushed over there. Otherwise, she would have missed such a wonderful scene.

 Chapter 22 She Ran Away with Her Nephew

    Anne walked behind Betty and helped her massage her shoulder. ¡°Grandma, I couldn¡¯t stand it at that time. I lied to Esther and told her that you wanted me to take her home. Who knew she would say so? She didn¡¯t respect you. She has just married into the Gibson family for two days, and she bes so arrogant. How will she be like in the future?¡±


    Betty threw her phone heavily on the sofa and said angrily, ¡°Call her back immediately. I will discipline her!¡±


    ¡°I just told Esther so, but she said that Grandma no longer had the right to get involved in her business and she refused toe back.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Betty nced at Doris, who had always been obedient and sat in a corner. Betty then said angrily, ¡°You have raised a ¡®good¡¯ daughter. Call her and tell her that if she doesn¡¯t return within 30 minutes, she won¡¯t be allowed toe back again or see the Cusacks!¡±


    Betty knew that Esther was most concerned about her timid mother and her vegetable father, who had been lying in the hospital all these years. If she heard Betty say so, she would definitely rush back.


    Seeing that Betty was pointing her finger at her, Doris carefully said, ¡°Mom, Esther has only married into the Gibson family for two days. She is not allowed to return back until three days after the wedding day. Even if we don¡¯t care about the rule, the Gibsons do. Besides, tomorrow will be the third day. When the timees, Esther wille back without my calling.¡±


    After a pause, Doris continued, ¡°There might be a misunderstanding about today¡¯s incident. I¡¯ll call Estherter and ask her what has happened.¡±


    ¡°Doris, how can you deny it?¡± Anne showed the video to Doris. ¡°The video is right here!¡±


    Doris¡¯s expression gradually changed as she watched her daughter and the strange man in the video. However, she still firmly believed that her daughter was not this kind of person. It was impossible for her daughter to have an affair with another man while she was dating James.


    ¡°No, Esther has always been loyal to her boyfriend. She wouldn¡¯t do such a thing¡­.¡±


    ¡°Loyal? I think she is unfaithful.¡± Anne sneered and mocked, ¡°Doris, have you forgotten that Esther was kept as a lover by a rich man five years ago and then was abandoned?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. She¡¯s just¡­.¡±


    ¡°Just what? Did they love each other?¡± Anne interrupted Doris and coldly snorted, ¡°That man¡¯s wife even came to fight against Esther. There is no use to deny it. You¡¯re just lying to yourself!¡±


    ¡­


    In the Gibson¡¯s, several elders were sitting on the sofa, not looking happy.


    Especially Gill, after being reprimanded by rk, she felt guilty so that she didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    In the family banquet, Terence didn¡¯t show up and Esther ran away with James halfway. Such a disgraceful thing happened under the noses of the entire family.


    Amanda was also criticized by rk. She had a sharp tongue. After stealing a nce at them, she muttered secretly, ¡°Esther isn¡¯t very beautiful. How could my James have anything to do with her? She must have seduced my James.¡±


    After Amanda finished, she straightened her back and mocked Gill, ¡°Gill, it is said that the daughter-inw should be disciplined. Esther has brought you such a disgrace just after she¡¯s married. If you don¡¯t teach her a lesson, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t listen to you anymore.¡±


    Gill¡¯s expression suddenly darkened.

 Chapter 23 Safe and Sound

    Because Gill had never had her own child, she had been invisible in the family. Amanda had married into the Gibson family for several decades. She got a son and a daughter, James and Sarah. That was why Amanda was even more arrogant than Gill.


    Amanda only respected Gill on the surface. She never took Gill seriously, let alone treating her as the matriarch.


    After rk died, Amanda and James would take charge of the whole family.


    Amanda and Gill both knew it.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± rk looked at Amanda angrily. ¡°Esther is my daughter-inw. So, you¡¯re ming me too? Maybe it was James who was after Esther.¡±


    Amanda wanted to retort, but she could only lower her head and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    After all, rk was in charge of the Gibson Group. She could not offend him because of these little things. It might make him hate James.


    Suddenly, James strode in.


    After seeing everyone in the room, James was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t yell at me. I¡¯m not interested in a bitch like Esther. I would never do that!¡±


    When he was outside, Amanda called and told him that rk was very angry and wanted him to get back right now.


    However, rk got angrier after hearing James¡¯s words. ¡°What are you talking about? Esther is your uncle¡¯s wife. She¡¯s your aunt, and you must respect her! How dare you call her bitch?¡±


    James was speechless, but he was very aggrieved.


    Esther was a lucky bitch. She became his aunt, and he had to respect her!


    As the young master of the Gibsons, James simply couldn¡¯t ept it!N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Grandpa, even if you don¡¯t allow me to say that, it won¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s a bitch. She even seduced another man when she just married uncle. She¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I have evidence!¡± James was irritated by Esther. He only wanted to get revenge and drive her out of the family, so that he wouldn¡¯t have to respect her as his aunt.


    ¡°What evidence? I remember you took Esther away.¡± Gill asked.


    ¡°Yeah. But her old lover brought her away when we got downstairs. She even said that she had been together with that man for six months. Even Uncle Terence has no control over her.¡± As James spoke, he walked over to rk and Gill. He showed them the video that Anne had sent him. Then he sneered, ¡°Look at them. They¡¯re so intimate. What a huge shame to Uncle Terence.¡±


    rk and Gill looked at the video and then looked at each other in shock. After looking at the video again, rk held his sses and asked, ¡°Is it me, or this man is Terence himself?¡±

 Chapter 24 Make a Mistake

    Gill smiled gently. ¡°rk, I am as old as you. I¡¯ve got weak eyes too. Let Amanda take a look.¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡± Amanda was curious and waved at James.


    James put his phone in front of Amanda. Her face went an ugly green when she watched the video twice.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± James was puzzled and asked.


    Amanda coughed and said, ¡°He¡¯s Terence.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± James was stunned.


    Amanda grabbed his clothes and said in a low voice, ¡°Turn it off!¡±


    rk and Gill exchanged nces and smiled. ¡°It seems like we still have sharp eyes.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t expect Terence and Esther grow so intimate now. They even skipped the family dinner.¡± Gill pretended to me herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what was going on. And Terence is too impulsive. I¡¯ll talk to himter.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you need to talk to him. He¡¯s a grown-up. He shouldn¡¯t be so willful anymore.¡±


    After saying that, rk turned to scold James, ¡°But James, you were wrong. I told you to see your uncle a few days ago. You said that you would go another day. Now you can¡¯t even recognize him. You made such a big fuss. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing?¡±


    James was indeed embarrassed, and his face twisted in anger.


    Amanda looked at them and smiled as she spoke for James. ¡°He¡¯s busy with meetings and business trips these days. Terence has been staying in the backyard, so James couldn¡¯t recognize him.¡±


    After that, Gill helped rk back to his room. James was so aggrieved that he immediately turned to Amanda and said anxiously, ¡°Mom, what the hell is going on? Esther said that she had been together with Terence for six months. But he just returned a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that? She was lying to you.¡±


    ¡°But she didn¡¯t look like she¡¯s lying. Could it be that she didn¡¯t recognize Terence either?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. I heard that Terence only went to the room once in the middle of the wedding night when she was asleep. Then he never left the backyard.¡±


    ¡°You mean ¡­ they haven¡¯t slept with each other?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Your uncle is sick. He might not even be able to do that.¡± Amanda changed the topic when James¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°What do you want? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still interested in her!¡±


    ¡°No! Mom.¡± James turned serious. ¡°I¡¯ve got may dates. I¡¯m not interested in such a boring and calcting woman.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you think so.¡± Amanda heaved a sigh of relief.


    James finally broke up with Esther. Amanda didn¡¯t want him to be attracted to her again.


    ¡­


    Aftering out of the hospital, Esther walked alone on the streets like a puppet.


    Now she felt that she was a poor homeless woman.


    She couldn¡¯t go back to the Cusack¡¯s or the Gibson¡¯s, because she knew that neither Anne nor James would let her go.


    She regretted it and med himself. Why did she say that to irritate them? She got happy at that time, but now she ended up miserably. They all knew that she was cheating on Terence. She would get punished when she got back.


    After a while, Esther was tired of walking. She sat by theke in the park and spent the whole afternoon watching people fishing.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then her phone rang. It was Doris.


    Esther knew what Doris was going to say, but she picked it up after a moment¡¯s hesitation.

 Chapter 25 Things

    Esther was right. Doris was crying and worried about her. ¡°Esther, what did you do? Who is the man with you today? You are married. How can you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡± Esther helplessly interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s just for show. I just wanted to annoy James.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? A show?¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s fine that other people don¡¯t believe me. But you should trust me.¡±


    Doris hesitated, ¡°Of course I trust you, but your grandmother doesn¡¯t. She won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care as long as you trust me.¡± Estherforted Doris. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Doris was still worried. ¡°But you have to return home tomorrow. I¡¯m worried that Betty will punish you.¡±


    ¡°No, Mom, she wouldn¡¯t do that. I got to go.¡± Esther was distressed and hung up the phone.


    She had to return to the Gibson¡¯s tomorrow. Esther didn¡¯t know what Betty would do to her. Actually, she was also very scared.


    No matter how fearful she was, she had to return there.


    Today, she went back to the Gibson¡¯s with a perfect excuse.


    But they were not waiting for her with stern faces as she expected, nor did she feel a tense and uneasy atmosphere. Even when she greeted Gill, Gill looked quite calm.


    James did not tell rk and Gill about her rtionship with the other man? No, he must have done that.


    With doubts, Esther said respectfully and carefully, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your forehead?¡± Gill first saw the gauze on her forehead.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°I identally fell in the hotel today, so ¡­ so I missed the dinner.¡±


    ¡°Be careful next time.¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡± Esther was surprised.


    That was all? Gill believed her? Besides, Gill didn¡¯t me her for skipping the family banquet.


    ¡°What?¡± Gill asked indifferently when she saw that Esther was stunned.


    Esther was pulled back to reality. She shook her head. ¡°No. I see. I will be careful next time. Thank you, Mom.¡±


    Although she couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on, it was a good thing that Gill was not angry at her. Esther decided to shut up in order not to expose herself. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going back to my room.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Gill suddenly stopped her.


    ¡°Mom, is there anything else?¡±


    Gill nced upstairs before staring at her and asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and James?¡±


    Esther was choked on her words. She didn¡¯t expect Gill to ask her about the rtionship between her and James instead of the strange man. What should she say now?


    However, before Esther could think of a good answer, Gill said, ¡°I¡¯ve known about it. It is normal that people date and fall in love with others when they¡¯re not married. And I don¡¯t mind about it. However, you should remember that you¡¯ve married Terence. You should forget those people and never connect with them. Do you understand? ¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mom.¡± Esther nodded.


    Gill paused for a moment and said in a much more serious tone, ¡°Especially with James.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Go upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mom. I¡¯ll go up now.¡± Esther was finally relieved. She bowed to Gill, turned around and walked upstairs.

 Chapter 26 Because He Is Drunk

    During the night, Esther tossed and turned in bed. She couldn¡¯t sleep. She kept thinking about James and what had happened today.


    James looked furious when he knew that Esther had married Terence. James bought the earrings for her. He and Anne went to the hospital to humiliate her. These images shed in her mind, making her almost unable to breathe.


    James had got together with Anne, so why was he pestering her? What did he want? He wanted to have them both?


    Then Esther remembered Gill¡¯s words. No matter what happened between her and James, she had married Terence. She shouldn¡¯t think about James anymore, let alone guessing his thoughts.


    Esther warned herself. ¡°Stop thinking about James. You need to stop thinking about him. He has nothing to do with you anymore!¡±


    She closed her eyes, trying to empty her mind and fall asleep.


    After getting asleep with great difficulty, she was awakened by the sound of the door opening. She was stunned for a moment, and then she turned nervous.


    After all, she was married. And she married a strange man. It was natural for her to feel nervous at night.


    Who was it? Could it be her husband? Before she could figure it out, the door opened and a tall figure walked in.


    So, it was Terence.


    Esther unconsciously curled up on the big bed. In the dark night, she couldn¡¯t see his face, but she could feel that he was very intimidating. Only her husband Terence was this tall at the Gibson¡¯s.


    She thought he wouldn¡¯te, but¡­.


    Because Esther was too nervous, she even forgot to turn on the light. She just clutched the nket to her chest and stared at Terence, who was slowly approaching her.


    As he got closer, she smelled his scent and some alcohol.


    Did he drink? Drunk men were the most difficult people.


    ¡°You ¡­ why are you here?¡± Esther stammered.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Terence suddenly pressed down on her. He grabbed her by the chin and sneered, ¡°Who else do you want it is? James?¡±


    Because Terence was drunk, his voice was a little slurred. But Esther felt his cold and charming voice very familiar, as if she had heard it before.


    But she didn¡¯t figure it out because she was too nervous. And she couldn¡¯t think about it because of the name he brought up.


    Had he known that she used to be James¡¯s girlfriend? Maybe. James pulled her out of the banquet hall in front of so many family members. Now, the whole family was probably discussing about her rtionship with James.


    Even Gill had known it. Terence was her husband, so he must have known it.


    ¡°Why are you silent? You¡¯re guilty?¡± Terence asked again in that cold voice.


    Esther opened her mouth and tried to exin, ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯ve broken up with him.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you call him in your dream? Why did you pull him in front of everyone?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.¡± Esther didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She called James in her dream? When did she do it? At the wedding night?


    Probably. After all, she had never seen Terence again after that night.

 Chapter 27 Kick Him Out of Bed

    While Esther was thinking how to answer him, Terence had pressed down on her and kissed on her lips.


    He kissed her!


    Esther knew that couples would kiss each other, but she was stunned by his sudden action and began to resist. In a hurry, she pushed against his chest and sobbed, ¡°Damn! What are you doing? Let go of me!¡±


    She thought that Terence must be too drunk. He would not have done it on purpose.


    He didn¡¯t even show upst night. He must have looked down on her because she married him for his money. He should not kiss her so hard now.


    However, Esther failed to resist. And Terence did not let her go. He stuck his tongue into her mouth and kissed her hard.


    Esther smelled him and tasted alcohol. She had to admit that it made her feel good.


    But it embarrassed her more when he got hard. Esther felt very ufortable about it.


    Both of them almost went crazy in the mixed signals. She felt that he was going to eat her alive. However, she suddenly remembered that he pushed her on the floor that night. He kissed her ad then bit her shoulder. The wound still hurt.


    Now it was happening again!


    Esther suddenly got a little afraid of Terence or what. So, she pushed him down from her body with all her might.


    Terence was drunk and slow. He was caught off-guard and pushed so heavily that he fell onto the floor!


    Terence fell with a loud sound and hurt much, which frightened Esther on the bed.


    Time seemed to froze, and silence fell.


    Terencey facedown. Esther didn¡¯t know if he was too drunk or too painful.


    She curled up on the bed again. She was stunned for a long time before she said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­.¡±


    She knew that she had gone too far. Way too far.


    How was Terence now? Did he feel sick? Did he hurt his back?


    Esther gradually calmed down. She was about to turn on the light and call for help when Terence moved. He struggled to stand up as he said indifferently, ¡°Esther ¡­ I want to see how long you will love him!¡±


    He staggered and walked to the bedroom door.


    His shuffling footsteps died away as he left the bedroom. Therge room fell back into a deathly silence.


    Esther finally heaved a sigh of relief, but then she became more uneasy.


    She did not know what Terence meant, but she could tell that he was very angry and disappointed!


    Any man would get angry if he was kicked off the bed by his wife.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She really pissed him off.

 Chapter 28 Awkward Esther

    When Esther woke up the next day, she sat up quietly and looked down on the ground beside the bed.


    She felt as if she was dreaming again. A drunk man broke into her bedroom and wanted to have sex with her. In the end, she kicked him off the bed.


    Suddenly, she tensed up and realized that this was not a dream! It did happenst night!


    A man came in and was kicked off the bed. He was her husband Terence, whom she had not seen for a few days after they got married.


    Thinking about what had happenedst night, Esther was ashamed and helpless. She didn¡¯t want to have sex with Terrence at all, but he was her husband. She should not reject him and kick him off the bed.


    If Gill found out about this, she would be furious. And Terence must be very angry now.


    Esther had expected him to return to the Cusack¡¯s with her. He didn¡¯t like to walk around in the past. Now he would never do it.


    Esther sighed helplessly. Breakfast was ready. She washed up in the bathroom. Then she picked out her clothes in the wardrobe.


    Lauren prepared these clothes for her, and they were all from big brands. Each one was unique and beautiful, but she couldn¡¯t pick one that she liked.


    Probably because she had been invisible at the Cusack¡¯s for too long. She never lived a life like Anne. Esther was used to living a simple life. She always felt that expensive clothes were not suitable for her. They were burdens to her.


    In the end, Esther picked out a rtively simple dress. It waske green and reached her knees. Esther looked at herself in the mirror, perfect.


    When Esther went to the dining hall on time, there were several Gibsons at the table, rk and Gill, Amanda, James and his younger sister, Sarah.


    Everyone who lived at the Gibson¡¯s was here, except Terence.


    However, Esther was not surprised. Lauren told her that Terence had just returned homest week. He was resting in the backyard and adapting himself.


    Esther greeted everyone politely. As her gaze swept over James, she couldn¡¯t help but get nervous. However, she did not show it. Instead, she ignored his icy re, walked to her own seat and sat down.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Auntie Esther, you¡¯re sote. Grandpa and Grandma are waiting for you.¡± Sarah, who was sitting beside James, teased Esther with a smile.


    Esther looked up at Sarah. With a single nce, she could feel Sarah¡¯s hostility to her. It seemed that Sarah was also a difficult girl.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯lle earlier next time,¡± Esther replied with a graceful smile.


    ¡°Esther is new here. She needs some time to adapt to the rules. She¡¯ll know next time.¡± Gill nced at everyone and said calmly, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, eat more.¡± rk also looked at everyone as he usually did. Finally, his gaze rested on Esther and he said with a smile, ¡°Especially you, Esther. Get healthy and have a cute son for Terence.¡±


    rk just never forgot that!


    Esther smiled awkwardly, ¡°Thank you, Dad. I will try.¡±

 Chapter 29 Ask for Help

    Hearing her call his grandfather ¡®Dad¡¯, and say that she wanted to give his uncle a son, James was so angry that he almost choked on the sandwich and coughed badly.


    ¡°James, what¡¯s wrong? Take it easy.¡± Seeing his face turn red from coughing, Amanda hurried to pat his back and handed him a ss of milk. She said in a reproachful tone, ¡°Even if you get a lot of work in thepany, you don¡¯t need to be in such a hurry.¡±


    Esther didn¡¯t know what she should do as his aunt in this situation, pretending to see nothing, or patting his back with concern?


    She was still struggling when James had caught his breath. He gave her a hostile re and then resumed his breakfast with his head down.


    Esther also went back to her breakfast silently.


    After breakfast, Gill called Esther to her and told her that Lauren had put all the gifts for her family in the car.


    After expressing her thanks, Esther did not leave, but looked at Gill instead, as if she wanted to say something.


    Seeing this, Gill raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Esther worked up the courage to speak, ¡°Can I have Terencee back with me? It might be not good for me to ¡­ go back alone.¡±


    In fact, she was left out the day she married Terence, which had embarrassed her a lot. The news also spread among the Cusack family¡¯s rtives and friends, so she didn¡¯t need to care how others would think of hering home on the third day. She was just afraid that Betty would teach her lesson when seeing her back alone.


    If Terence went back with her, Betty would at least be less harsh on her for his sake.


    Gill had guessed that she would make the request. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°Usually, I will not force him to do something like this. If you want him to go back with you, go ask him yourself.¡±


    She did that herself¡­


    There was no need! Terence would definitely not agree.


    He hated going out and also disliked her. Furthermore, she kicked him out of bedst night and he must harbor a grudge against her now.


    Despite that, in order for her to return from the Cusack¡¯s safe and sound, she got the nerve to walk towards the backyard.


    It began to rain. The backyard wasrge with pavilions and blooming flowers, just like a holiday resort in the rain.


    ording to her memory of that night, Esther walked deep into the backyard and finally found the room called Parasol Tree Garden.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The door was tightly closed. She didn¡¯t know whether Terence was inside or not.


    Standing under the archway, Esther brushed off the water dripping from her clothes, took a deep breath and raised her fist to knock on the door.


    With no response, she went harder and knocked a few times before an unfriendly voice came from inside the room. ¡°Stop knocking and just speak!¡±


    Esther¡¯s heart skipped a beat from the cold voice. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°Well ¡­ I¡¯m Esther¡­.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± His tone remained unfriendly.


    She regained her courage and continued. ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m going back to the Cusack¡¯s. Could you please go with me, Terence?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I have no time.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ it¡¯s already the third day after our wedding. You are my husband and should go back with me.¡±

 Chapter 30 Earrings

    ¡°You can ask James.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Alright, what a petty man!


    Sure enough, he was angry with her because of James!


    Obviously, he wouldn¡¯t go back with her. But in order to make herself less guilty, she thought for a while and decided to apologize. ¡°Terence, I¡¯m sorry for ¡­ what happenedst night. I ¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have kicked you out of bed, but it was my first time ¡­ and I felt nervous.¡±


    She stammered and her face turned red.


    If it was her first time yesterday, then what was the night on their wedding day? It seemed that the exnation could only get her into trouble. Forget it!


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back by myself. But if I can¡¯t get back safely from the Cusack¡¯s before tonight, please do me a favor and go there to pick up my body tomorrow morning. Thank you,¡± she said with a dejected face.


    After saying such self-mocking words to frighten him, she turned around and walked towards the front yard helplessly.


    She thought that hearing this, Terence would at least do something. After all, a trip to the Cusack¡¯s wasn¡¯t that difficult!


    However, he didn¡¯t. When the car with its trunk full of gifts slowly drove out of the Gibson¡¯s, she nced at the main room in the rear-view mirror, without seeing Terence at all.


    It seemed that she could give up now.


    The Gibson¡¯s was a little far away from the Cusack¡¯s. When the car approached her family¡¯s vi, Esther saw her mother standing at the door with an umbre and watching the road in anticipation. She was obviously waiting for her.


    Seeing the Gibson family¡¯s car, Doris didn¡¯t look happy but worried.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back.¡± Esther got off the car, smiled and held her mother¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Why are you back alone?¡± Doris took one nce inside the car and became more anxious. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°You should have let Mr. Terencee back with you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, he is very busy, so I could onlye back alone.¡± Esther fobbed her mother off with an excuse.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The real reason is that he is very ugly and you¡¯re too embarrassed to take him back, isn¡¯t it?¡± A mocking voice came from inside the house, and then Anne walked out slowly. She leaned against the doorframe and looked at Esther. ¡°Or it might be ¡­ he is too weak to go out?


    Esther gave her a cold look. Anne was wearing a sexyce nightdress. She had a rosy face and red lips, charming and seductive. Such a beautiful woman actually said something awful like this¡­C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Anne continued to mock. ¡°Terence is a sick and doesn¡¯t need to work. How can he be that busy?¡±


    ¡°Anne, will you hold your tongue?¡± Doris red at her. ¡°Mr. James is still in the room. You should stay with him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, I should go. How can I waste my time here talking with my sister?¡± Anne ran her fingers through her long hair, looking attractive.


    When she pulled her hair back, Esther clearly saw the earrings on her ears, which looked familiar. They were exactly the ones that James imed to have bought for her in the capital yesterday. But they were now on Anne¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 31 Door

    Anne obviously did it on purpose. Seeing the change of Esther¡¯s expression, she pulled her hair behind her ear and asked with a phony smile, ¡°How do you think of my new earrings? Are they beautiful? I called James and asked him to bring them back for me from the capital.¡±


    Esther looked down and smiled. ¡°They¡¯re pretty.¡±


    It turned out that James bought the earrings for Anne, not her. She was actually moved when seeing the ring in front of the hotel yesterday.


    ¡°Esther, let¡¯s go in first.¡± Doris nced at Anne and said to Esther, ¡°Remember to apologize to your grandmater. Exin to her what¡¯s going on and calm her down.¡±


    Esther nced at her mother who looked worried. If it weren¡¯t for her mother living well in the Cusack¡¯s, she would have turned around and left, let alone apologized.


    When she entered the living room, she saw James sitting on the sofa. The man was eating breakfast in the Gibson¡¯s this morning, but now was in the Cusack¡¯s. Was he so reluctant to part with her sister for even one second?


    After suppressing the bitterness in her heart, she pretended to be calm and greeted him. ¡°Mr. James is so thoughtful by rushing here to date my sister.¡±


    James looked at her and sarcastically replied, ¡°What? Are you jealous, Auntie?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, drop the act. My uncle is not interested in a woman like you at all. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t even bother to touch you.¡±


    Esther felt embarrassed. She didn¡¯t expect him to know that Terence did nothing to her that day. Then why was he here today? Date with Anne and see the fun by the way?


    ¡°Esther! You had the nerve toe back?¡± A harsh voice suddenly came from upstairs. Esther¡¯s expression froze as she looked up at Betty slowly walking down the stairs.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Doris hurried to greet her and exined quickly, ¡°You misunderstood. Esther didn¡¯t cheat on ¡­ Terence¡­!¡±


    Before Doris could finish, she was hit by Betty¡¯s crutch and fell on the sofa.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Esther was shocked to see this. She rushed up to catch her mother and said angrily, ¡°Grandma, why did you hit my mother?¡±


    ¡°She raised a shameless daughter like you, and shouldn¡¯t she be taught a lesson?¡± With this, Betty was about to hit Doris again. Esther grabbed her arm quickly and said, ¡°Since I disgraced the family, juste at me. How could you hurt my mother?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will know the rules of the Cusack family today!¡±


    Doris tugged at the corner of Esther¡¯s clothes and wept bitterly. ¡°Esther, tell your grandma that you are innocent. You didn¡¯t seduce anyone¡­.¡±


    Esther gritted her teeth. If she admitted that she was just acting in front of James yesterday, wouldn¡¯t that be a big embarrassment to her? Moreover, even if she exined, Betty might not believe it.


    Betty was infuriated. ¡°How dare you lie to me? As a married woman, you got emotionally entangled with your sister¡¯s boyfriend in public, and even seduced another man outside. How shameless! You¡¯ve brought dishonor on the Cusack family!¡±


    Esther turned around in anger and stared at James and Anne, who were watching with ill intentions. She gritted her teeth and sneered. ¡°Whose boyfriend was stolen and who was persistent? James, if you¡¯re a man, tell the truth. Is that all you can do by using an old woman who knew nothing to deal with me?¡±

 Chapter 32 Family Rules

    Hearing Esther¡¯s mockery, Betty was so angry that she pped her on the face. ¡°Esther, how dare you say that?¡±


    Yesterday, Esther used Betty of having no right to interfere in whatever she did in the video, which already irritated her. Now she even considered her as an old woman who knew nothing!


    Despite her old age, Betty was hale and hearty. Esther¡¯s face turned red instantly from the p, and she felt a burning pain.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the name of that man yesterday? Who is he? Why are you with him?¡± Betty looked her straight in the eye and questioned.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    It was Anne who told Betty to ask this early this morning. She said in this way could they find the man and warn him to stay away from Esther. But in fact, only she herself knew why she wanted to find out anything about the man.


    Ever since she met that man in the hospital, she had been enchanted by him. She believed that she could definitely get him with her beauty.


    She stared at Esther, wishing to get her to say what she knows and find out everything about that man.


    But Esther remained silent, because she did not know who that man was, let alone his name.


    ¡°Grandma is asking you. Are you dumb?¡± Anne wanted to p her again for Betty.


    James watched as Esther was pped. Not only did he not show any sympathy, but he did not intend to speak a word for her.


    He wanted to see how stubborn she could be!


    It seemed that she had never met Terence before, nor did she know that the person she met yesterday in front of the hotel was her new husband. She remained so stubborn for the purpose of getting back at and humiliating him.


    James had always been ttered by others since childhood. He thought women should look up to and try to please him, instead of stubbornly taking revenge like Esther, even if he was wrong!


    ¡°Esther, why don¡¯t you exin to Grandma? If you remain so stubborn, Grandma will punish you ording to rules of the Cusack family.¡± Doris looked at her daughter¡¯s red cheeks, felt heartbroken and almost cried.


    Esther didn¡¯t exin. Instead, she stared at Betty and said, ¡°Rules of the family? That¡¯s just an excuse for Grandma to punish us, Mom. Have you seen her punish Anne? Even if she stole my boyfriend, had fun with her friends all night, threw money around, and slept at home during working hours, Grandma still regards Anne as her precious granddaughter and loves her the most.¡±


    She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t you feel guilty about treating my mother and me like this? Are you really not afraid of karmic retribution? If you hate us that much, you can kick us out! Why do you have to force us to stay in the Cusack¡¯s?¡±


    How could Betty reason with her? Her entire body trembled from anger. She pointed at her and said ferociously, ¡°Esther, you think you can speak to me like this after marrying into the Gibson family? I must teach you a lesson today¡­.!¡±


    As she spoke, she raised the crutch in her hand and kept smashing it on her. Esther did not resist, nor did she fight back. She just gritted her teeth and let Betty vent her anger.


    Only Doris, who was standing at the side, was so frightened that she started crying. It almost killed her to see her daughter suffer this.

 Chapter 33 The Last Time

    Anne in the corner stamped her foot in anger and stoked the fire. ¡°Esther, you shameless woman, how could you use me of your own misconduct. When did I spend the night outside and bevish in spending money? It¡¯s obviously you who concealed your past from James and disgusted him. How dare you say that I seduced him? You¡¯re so bad and deserve a good beating!¡±


    This was the first time that James had seen an adult being beaten up. And that adult was even a woman. He started to take pity on her, but what Anne said stopped him from thinking this. At the thought of how she had deceived him and married his uncle for revenge, he wished that Betty could hit her a few more times.


    The more stubborn Esther was, the angrier Betty became. She did not believe that she could not bring this young girl to heel.


    She hit Esther several times and then red at her, shouting, ¡°Esther! Do you admit your mistake? Do you want to apologize now?¡±


    Esther¡¯s face was wrinkled in pain. She tried to hold back her tears, looked Betty straight in the eye and said coldly, ¡°Madam Cusack, you can continue hitting me, but this will be thest time for you to do that. Since you punished me like this after my marriage, I have renounced you. From now on, I won¡¯t step into the ce, nor will I call you Grandma again¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Betty red at her in disbelief, her fingers trembling as she pointed at her. ¡°You want to sever ties with me? You¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°No, Mom, Esther is talking nonsense. She doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about after the beating¡­.¡± Doris held Esther in her arms and said in a choking voice. ¡°Esther, how can you say this? Don¡¯t you want your Dad and me anymore?¡±


    Esther closed her eyes. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want her parents, but she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore¡­.


    ¡°Get away!¡± Betty angrily shouted at Doris, ¡°Since she wants to cut ties with me, I¡¯ll just beat her to death!¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­!¡± Doris shook her head, refusing to let go.


    ¡°Mom, let go!¡± Esther shouted, ¡°After this, I¡¯ll be done with her!¡±


    Doris was stunned without knowing how to persuade her daughter.


    Betty raised her crutch in an attempt to beat Esther up. For a moment, the living room was in chaos, with the sound of crying and cursing.


    Suddenly, Carol, a servant of the Cusack family, called at the door, ¡°Madam Cusack, someone ims to be from the Gibson family and is now waiting outside. She said that there is an emergency.¡±


    A woman from the Gibson family? Everyone in the living room was confused.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± James, who remained silent all the time, frowned and asked.


    ¡°Well ¡­ she said that she was Mr. Terence¡¯s assistant.¡±


    ¡°What is his assistant doing here?¡± Anne also asked.


    She was waiting to see Esther be punished. The person came at a bad time for her.


    Regardless of his identity, since he was from the Gibson family, Betty had to see what happened. She red at Esther and ordered, ¡°Go out and kneel down. I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡±


    It was raining heavily outside the door, and the weather was cold and overcast. Hearing what Betty said, Doris immediately grew anxious. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s raining hard outside!¡±

 Chapter 34 Embarrassment

    ¡°And you, get out and kneel down with her!¡± Betty shouted in anger.


    Doris wanted to say more, but was stopped by Esther. Thetter stared at Betty and said, ¡°This has nothing to do with my mother at all. You can¡¯t punish her and I¡¯ll do that alone.¡±


    Esther, who fell on the ground from the beating, struggled to rise to her feet. She looked decisive and walked towards the door.


    Beneath the gloating gazes of Anne and James, she walked down the stairs and knelt down directly.


    The cold rain poured down from above her head, wetting her dress. She was soaked to the skin and felt the new wounds in pain. The hard cobblestones also hurt her knees.


    She closed her eyes in agony, feeling extremely disappointed with the people in front of her.


    Her grandmother, her half-sister, and the man she once loved¡­C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She might be stupid to make such a decision and also felt anguish in her heart. But she was willing to suffer this, because she finally found a reason to sever ties with them.


    Whether it was family or the man she loved, they would be nothing to her from now on. This might be good to her!


    She remembered thest time she was beaten and punished to kneel down for a whole day by her grandmother. It was a year ago when she was preupied with the urgent work for thepany¡¯s new productunch and couldn¡¯t get home. But Anne was jealous of her having a good boyfriend like James, making up a lie that she was hanging out with men.


    At that time, she and James were still a loving couple. He even stayed with her in thepany all night.


    Just as she thought that the same thing would happen to her again, she felt the darkness above her head and the rain also stopped. She looked up in surprise and saw an unfamiliar woman standing beside her with a big ck umbre.


    The woman was in good shape with a pretty face. Her ck high heels were wetted by the rain on the ground.


    She looked down at Esther with a reproachful expression. ¡°Mrs. Gibson, Mr. Terence is sick. Why are you still here? Are you not afraid that he¡¯ll be angry after waking up without seeing you?¡±


    Esther was puzzled. She looked up at the woman and asked, ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Terence was sick? But wasn¡¯t he fine just now? What happened?


    ¡°Go back with me right now. Mr. Terence is waiting for you.¡± The woman bent over and helped her up from the ground.


    Esther was confused. She raised her hand to touch the rain on her face and looked at everyone under the roof.


    Doris took arge towel from the room and rushed out. She gathered it around Esther and said anxiously, ¡°Go, Esther. Hurry up and leave¡­.¡±


    Hurry up and leave this ce. If she didn¡¯t leave now, she would definitely suffer!


    Betty sneered and said coldly, ¡°You are lucky this time. But if you dare disobey me again like this, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±


    Seeing Betty let Esther go, Anne was anxious and said, ¡°Grandma, she hasn¡¯t said anything about that man yet. How can you let her go?¡±


    Before Betty could speak, the beautiful woman said first, ¡°Oh right, Mr. Terence said that he will deal with his wife¡¯s private life, so you don¡¯t need to bother, Madam Cusack.¡±


    Betty was at a loss for words, feeling extremely embarrassed.


    How dare the sick man say something like this to her? He was¡­

 Chapter 35 Was He Helping Her?

    ¡°Mrs. Gibson, let¡¯s go.¡± She pulled Esther by her wrist towards the car.


    Esther turned back and looked at her mother. She was with tears. Esther wasn¡¯t sure if grandma would punish her motherter as her scapegoat. But Doris waved her hand and was smiling at her with relief.


    Watching Esther being taken away by the Gibsons, Doris smiled in relief, but no one else had a good look on the face.


    Especially James, it seemed like an odd coincidence that his uncle was having a rpse today, and he didn¡¯t believe it. Even if it was true, there was no point asking Esther to return, because she wasn¡¯t a doctor anyway.


    The woman said that she was Terence¡¯s assistant, so he must had asked her toe and bring her back.


    How could Terence had foreseen this? And how could he know that Esther would be punished by her own family?


    They drove away from the Cusack¡¯s, Esther took off the towel on her head and looked at the nice-looking woman at the passenger seat. ¡°Was Terence sick again? Was he OK?¡± She asked.


    The woman looked at her in the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Mrs. Gibson, don¡¯t worry, Terence is fine.¡±


    ¡°He is OK. Then, why do you¡­?¡± Esther was confused.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me either. I¡¯m just doing what he asked.¡± She shrugged and added, ¡°By the way, I¡¯m Terence¡¯s assistant, Shaw Young. You can call me Shaw.¡±


    Shaw seemed older than Esther and lookedpetent. So, Esther decided to call her Miss Young.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Young.¡± She said softly.


    Why would Terence ask Shaw to do so? Maybe it was because she told him this morning that she would be dead after she return to her own home. And Terence took her joke seriously.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    That should be the reason!


    But, if Terence coulde together with her today, she wouldn¡¯t have to go through all that.


    Anyway, she should be grateful for what he did. If it wasn¡¯t for him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from her grandma¡¯s torment.


    If Terence didn¡¯t send someone to rescue her, her grandma would keep on beating her and asked her to kneel in the yard under the rain for the rest of the day.


    Esther arrived at the Gibson¡¯s. She ran into Amanda as she passed through the first floor living room. She stopped politely and greeted her, ¡°Hi, Amanda.¡±


    Amanda looked at her and frowned, ¡°What happened to you? I heard my son also went to your home today. Did something happen between the two of you again?¡±


    Esther tried to smile at her, ¡°Amanda, it wasn¡¯t like that. James was there to see my sister, not me. And he enjoyed the drama I went through today.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°Yes. James is having a great time of his life now, in fact, it¡¯s more than great.¡± Esther sounded more serious. ¡°For Terence¡¯s sake, please don¡¯t drug me into James¡¯ business anymore.¡±


    Then, she walked away and went upstairs.


    ring at Esther¡¯s back, Amanda felt fortunate that she didn¡¯t manage to marry her son, so she didn¡¯t have to deal with such a woman for the rest of her life.


    But she gloated with a mean smile, when she remembered that Esther was Gill¡¯s daughter-inw now.

 Chapter 36 How He Looked?

    She returned to her bedroom. Now, she could loosen up herself and didn¡¯t need to put fake smiles on her face.


    And now she started to feel pain all over her body.


    She brought some clean clothes with her to the bathroom. In front of the mirror, she carefully took off her dress and checked her wounds. There were wounds all over. But they weren¡¯t too bad, and would recover in a few days.


    However, the palm print on her face looked embarrassing, which made what happened to her obvious.


    Bearing the pain, she washed herself up and changed into clean clothes. Then shey down on her bed and called her mother to check if she was OK. Knowing that she wasn¡¯t punished by her grandma, she felt rxed.


    She closed her eyes and was about to take a nap.


    Esther took a long nap in the afternoon, which caused her a sleepless night.


    The scenes at her home today kept on ying on her mind. She wasn¡¯t surprised by the indifference of her grandma and sister. Even if her grandma broke her leg today, was nothing new to her.


    However, the gloating look on James¡¯ face made her feel desperate. She wondered why she would fall for him back in time.


    If it weren¡¯t for Terence, she would still be kneeling in front of the main house at this time.


    Thinking about Terence, she remembered what Anne had said before.


    Terence would rather ask his assistant to rescue her than came with her to her home. Was it because he was bad-looking or he was too sick to go out?


    Last night, when he forced himself on her, he was clearly not a weak man. Then, the reason must be his look.


    People couldn¡¯t choose how they look, except for disfigured or born with terrible birth marks, it shouldn¡¯t be too bad to go out and meet people.


    Maybe he had terrible birthmark on his face. Or was disfigured.


    The more she thought about it, the more curious she became, and wanted to know the truth. She totally gave up on sleeping.


    She got up from her bed and walked towards the backyard.


    At first, she was quite rxed. But the closer she was to the backyard, the more timid she became. Lauren once told her that Terence didn¡¯t like to be disturbed. Most importantly, he was a man with a strange disease. What would he think about her when she came to him in the middle of the night?


    What should she do if he wanted her? Or, what if he was having a rpse likest time she met him?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She stopped and was about to return to her own room. After all, it didn¡¯t matter whether he looked good or bad.


    Now they kept distance and lived their separate lives. This was good enough and it was better go on this way.


    But she was already close to his door. It wouldn¡¯t hurt if she just peeped through the door for once. Then, she could go as if nothing ever happened and go on with their separated lives.


    OK. Just took a quick look at him!


    Then, Esther walked straight to the Parasol Tree Garden.


    Since it was middle of the night, most of the lights there were turned off. It was a little dim there.

 Chapter 37 Was He Here?

    The light from Terence¡¯s bedroom was off, so he must be sleeping.


    Standing in front of his bedroom, Esther took a deep breath and pushed the door.


    She was surprised that the door wasn¡¯t locked, so she poked her head through and looked around. Terence wasn¡¯t in the room.


    He was not on the sofa, not on bed, and not in the bathroom since the light was off.


    Maybe he was in the inner room.


    She hesitated and squeezed through the door and walked to the inner room quietly.


    Except forst time she identally got into this ce before she married him, this was the first time she came here and she was uninvited. She was so nervous and was walking on eggshells.


    In the dim light from outside the window, she could tell that it was a study room. But the light was off, so he wouldn¡¯t be there either.


    It seemed that Terence was not here. Perhaps he hadn¡¯t returned home yet.


    So, she decided to return to her room. Just as she was about to leave, she was spooked by something on the wall. Was it a shadow? Or a painting?


    She quickly turned on the shlight on her phone and moved the light to the wall. It was a painting, she rxed.


    To her surprise, the painting was the portrait of a woman who looked pure and pretty.


    Was she his lover? Or, his ex-girlfriend? Anyway, she must be someone important to him, so he would hang her painting on the wall in his bedroom.


    She was very curious and walked closer to the painting. Under her shlight, she checked the woman in the painting carefully.


    After a while, she moved the shlight closer to the painting and rubbed her eyes. How could this be? Somehow, she felt this woman and her looked a little alike.


    Especially the eyes and the shape of the nose ¡­ she wasn¡¯t being narcissistic, it was simply true.


    She wondered who this woman was to Terence, and what was her name¡­.


    She checked around the painting but didn¡¯t find her name. Maybe it wasn¡¯t written down.


    She lifted the shlight up and checked on the woman in the painting again. She searched this image in her mind, as if she was trying to identify it in her memory.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A cold voice suddenly came from behind. Esther was shocked and her phone fell on the floor.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The shlight from the phone was covered, so it was dark again. She turned around instantly.


    She saw a man standing behind her. From the height of this man, she could tell that he was Terence. Besides, this was Terence¡¯s bedroom, who else could he be.


    Damn it, he caught her. And he sounded mad. What could she do?


    Now that she was caught, and had no idea of what would happen to her next. What was the point of taking so much risk, if she couldn¡¯t take a good look at him?


    She would see how he looked clearly, and ran away. That was the n!

 Chapter 38 He Had Been in the Room

    She smiled embarrassingly, ¡°I came to tell you that I really appreciated what you did this morning. If it wasn¡¯t for you, maybe I am already¡­.¡± She quickly bent over and tried to pick up her phone, but¡­.


    Terence was even quicker than her. He stepped on her phone and it was so firm that she had no way to take it back.


    ¡°Esther, I was in the room the whole time.¡± He said frivolously.


    He had been in the room the whole time. How could this be possible? She didn¡¯t see anyone in the bedroom.


    A cool breeze blew through the window. She could smell fragrance from shower gel and the unique aura from him. She also saw his bare slender lower legs. Now she realized that he was in the bathroom.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What kind of people taking bath without lights on?¡± She mumbled.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with taking bath in the dark?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Last night you yed tough and refused me. Today you throw yourself at me. You really are a handful, aren¡¯t you?¡± He teased.


    Esther blushed and quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯te to you for that.¡±


    ¡°Then, why do youe to my room in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°I just¡­¡± She whispered, ¡°I want to take a look at you.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to do that?¡± He raised his eyebrows in the dark.


    ¡°To know how you really look like.¡± Although this wasn¡¯t a good reason but it was better than what he assumed.


    ¡°Do you really care how I look?¡±


    Esther paused and said in hesitation, ¡°I don¡¯t really care about it, but I am just curious. They say that you are ugly, and I want to know if that is true.¡±


    ¡°They say that I¡¯m ugly, sick, and not important in this family, right?¡±


    Esther slowly stood up and kept her head down, ¡°So, you know what they say about you.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you still marry me?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ was forced to.¡± Esther realized that she shouldn¡¯t have said that. She quickly exined, ¡°Terence, I mean I was forced at the beginning, but then I was willing to marry you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You know?¡± Esther now raised her head and stared at him in surprise.


    It was dark, so she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly and she still couldn¡¯t tell how he looked.


    ¡°Have we met before?¡± She asked.


    For some reasons, she felt his voice was familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had heard of it.


    That day, at the entrance of the hotel, she was busy quarreling with James and didn¡¯t pay attention on Terence. During the way to the hospital, Terence almost didn¡¯t say anything. And after he left the hospital, she almost forgot about this stranger who had helped her.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Terence asked. He pulled her into his arms, and whispered next to her ear, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you miss James too much, and took me as him. Anyway, we are rted, so we must be simr in some ways¡­¡±

 Chapter 39 The Woman in the Painting

    Esther paused and took his words seriously.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    James was Terence¡¯s nephew, so it was natural if they were simr in certain ways. Maybe it was because of this that she felt familiar with Terence.


    Terence was taunting her but he didn¡¯t believe that she took it seriously. His pride was hurt and he was getting angry. He held her body tightly and pushed her against the wall.


    Her back hit hard against the wall and the wounds on her back ached. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You said I look familiar, right? I will make you remember whether I am the man in your memory.¡± Terence threw out these words madly. He lowered his head and kissed on her lips. At the same time, hisrge hand reached to her cor and pulled her night dress down.


    Esther suddenly felt a little cold and then she realized that he had took off her night dress. Instantly, she blushed and felt embarrassed.


    Her mind froze and she couldn¡¯t understand why he suddenly got mad at her and she kept on struggling. She didn¡¯t want to do this with him and he made her wounds ache.


    ¡°Terence, please don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± She pleaded and pushed his shoulders with both of her hands.


    Terence stopped and stared at her closely. ¡°Why? Give me a reason.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it because of James?¡±


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t mention him anymore. I have nothing to do with him for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you still tangled up with him? Why do you ask him to return home with you?¡± Terence picked her up from the floor and forced her crossing her legs around his waist. It was such a flirting position.


    Terence was very tall and Esther suddenly felt lifted up in the air. To keep herself from falling, she had to mp his waist tightly, and put her hands over his shoulders.


    Her little face blushed.


    ¡°Do you wish that he was the one that holding you like this now?¡± He pinched her with his slender fingers, she felt so painful and took a deep breath.


    She was a little angry and said, ¡°Terence, stop being so mean to me. We all had rtionships before and I met a jerk, so what? James didn¡¯te for me; he came to meet up with my sister and watched me being punished by my grandma. Anyway, you also hang some woman¡¯s portrait in your bedroom, did Iin about it?¡±


    The portrait was right above her head, and after she said so, Terence stopped caressing and kissing her all at once.


    Esther didn¡¯t expect him to react like this, and she also didn¡¯t know what to do now.


    Did she hit on his soft spot?


    Was she someone so important to him that he could suddenly give up pursuing another woman?


    She pushed lightly on his chest and jumped off to the floor. Before he coulde back to his senses, Esther ran away.


    All of a sudden, Terence looked desperate and froze there.


    He didn¡¯t chase after Esther. Instead, he took a step back and stared at the woman in the painting.

 Chapter 40 How Long Could You Pretend

    After escaping from Terence¡¯s bedroom, Esther ran towards the front courtyard and kept checking if he was chasing after her. Knowing that he dide, she slowed down and rxed.


    She was gasping while leaning against a pir. After she caught up with her breath, she tidied up her dress and walked on.


    But after a few steps, she suddenly stopped.


    She left her phone in his room!


    How stupid! Now she left her phone there, yet still didn¡¯t manage to see his face clearly. And she was not going to buy a new phone.


    So, she decided to ask the servant to get the phone for her tomorrow. Besides, he wouldn¡¯t retain her phone.


    She took a nce at the backyard. As she turned back and was about to return to her bedroom, she was spooked by a shadow.


    She opened her eyes wide and realized it was James. Why did hee here in the middle of the night? He looked gloomy and yet still handsome.


    However, Esther was no longer interested in his businesses, and didn¡¯t even want to speak to him anymore.


    His presence reminded her of what happened during the day at her home. He and Anne looked gloating while she was punished by her grandma.


    She took a step aside and wanted to pass him.


    But quicker than she thought, James stood in front of her and blocked her way. He checked on her with his gloomy eyes. Her dress was messy and she was gasping.


    ¡°Good for you. After today¡¯s punishment, you still managed to have fun with my uncle.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    In fact, James wanted her to defend herself and told him that she didn¡¯t do anything with his uncle. It would be even better, if she could say it with tears and begged him to take her back.


    This was what they saw in movies and TV series, and it was also what he had in mind most of the time.


    However, Esther didn¡¯t care for what he wanted. She smiled charmingly at him, ¡°I am so used to grandma¡¯s punishment, and what she did to me today was no big deal. Moreover, your uncle is good in bed, how could I be hurt? So¡­.¡± She pretended to be shy to talk about it, ¡°Forget it, I shouldn¡¯t talk about this in front of my own nephew. We should be more cautious from now on.¡±


    She waved at James, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I need to go back to sleep. My dear nephew, you should rest early too.¡±


    ¡°Cheap woman!¡± James sneered.


    ¡°What?¡± Esther pretended to be confused. She blinked at him and asked, ¡°If sleeping with my husband is considered cheap, then what about you and Anne? How cheap are you guys?¡±


    ¡°So? Are you jealous?¡± She kept on mentioning Anne, wasn¡¯t this jealousy?


    James sneered, thinking to himself, ¡°Cheap woman, let¡¯s see how long can you pretend like this.¡±


    Esther shook her head and smiled. Then she nodded, ¡°Yes, I am so jealous and I am going crazy about it. You are such a rich, capable and handsome man, and how could Anne win your heart over me? I am so hurt.¡±


    She shook her head again while passing him and heading back to her bedroom.


    James got gloomier after this conversation.

 Chapter 41 Terence鈥檚 Beloved

    When Esther returned to the bedroom, shey back on the bed, feeling even more irritated than earlier.


    The image of thatdy in the picture came to her again.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Who on earth was thatdy? How was Terence so obsessed with her? What was more, he looked so angry and frightening, when he saw her staring at the painting.


    She closed her eyes, trying her best to empty what didn¡¯t matter out of her head.


    No matter who that woman was, she had been a painting on the wall as well as the history for Terence. So she didn¡¯t need to care about her, did she?


    Esther finally fell asleep, but she was uneasy even in her dream. She was clutching the quilt tightly while writhing from time to time. Besides, ayer of fine sweat was even oozing from her forehead.


    In her dream, she came to a strange ce where there were mountains and rivers. The scenery was good, but the atmosphere around her was weird and scary. It was sunny one moment ago and then gloomy next. In the dark, she suddenly saw a woman in white with long hair walking slowly towards her.


    Esther could not see her face clearly, for two thirds of her face was covered with her long and straight hair.


    This woman was way too strange, which scared Esther so much. She retreated step by step, trying to leave the ce.


    However, the woman suddenly stretched out her arm and strangled her neck. Then she raised her head, and her pale face appeared from her hair.


    Esther was frightened because she could finally see the woman¡¯s face clearly, who was exactly thedy in the painting in Terence¡¯s bedroom.


    It was her.


    ¡°You ¡­ let go of me.¡± She finally spat out a sentence when she was struggling.


    The woman was beautiful, but she looked grim at this moment. She said in a cold tone, ¡°Esther, Mr. Terence is mine. You can¡¯t take him away from me.¡±


    Esther was even more frightened, since the woman could call out her name clearly. How could she know her name?


    Besides, the woman was strangling her neck tighter and tighter, as if she was going to kill her¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Help¡­!¡± She was making a desperate struggle.


    Just as she was about to be choked to breath, she forced herself back and finally freed herself from the grab of the woman.


    Esther sprang up from the bed and opened her eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t dark around her and that weird woman wasn¡¯t here. Everything around her was familiar, since she was in her own bedroom.


    What happened just now was just her nightmare.


    She took a deep breath and wiped off the beads of sweat on her forehead. The nightmare she had was so scary that she even found her pajamas soaked up.


    Howe she had a dream like that? Why? She had no idea.


    Was it because she identally saw the portrait of that woman at night and knew that woman was the beloved of Terence? Was that the reason why she had such a dream?


    Perhaps. After all, she had never had such a dream before.


    She couldn¡¯t have a good sleep tonight due to that nightmare.


    Fortunately, it was almost dawn. She could lie in bed, waiting for a new day toe.


    When Lauren came in to talk with Esther in the morning, she couldn¡¯t help but ask her after a long hesitation, ¡°Lauren, could I ask you something?¡±

 Chapter 42 Ex-wife

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Casting a nce at her, Lauren relied in a calm tone as usual.


    ¡°Well ¡­ has Mr. Terence been in love before?¡±


    Lauren finally turned around, asking seriously, ¡°Why do you wanna know that?¡±


    ¡°I saw a portrait of a woman in his roomst night. That woman looks so pretty. Well ¡­ she and I look kind of alike.¡± Although she knew that Lauren wouldn¡¯t tell her too much about the privacy of Terence, she still asked the question. Since she didn¡¯t know who else to ask except Lauren.


    She thought that Lauren would critique her as usual and stop her from asking questions. But that didn¡¯t happen. Instead, she answered in a calm tone after a moment of hesitation, ¡°She¡¯s Mr. Terence¡¯s ex-wife. He loved her.¡±


    Esther was surprised, ¡°What? Mr. Terence was once married?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your grandmother tell you that?¡± Lauren asked.


    Esther shook her head. What Betty told her about Terence was how good he was. How could she tell her his marriage? She would only spare no effort to hide it from her.


    ¡°Then ¡­ where is she now?¡±


    ¡°She died.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Esther was shocked again, and at the same time, she also felt scared.


    Thinking of how weird the woman looked in her dream and how tightly she was strangling her, Esther could feel her own fear creeping up on her.


    That woman had died. No wonder she had such a nightmare.


    She plucked up the courage to ask Lauren another question, ¡°How did she die?¡±


    ¡°Shemitted suicide. Her marriage to Mr. Terence was very short. I don¡¯t know the details.¡± Lauren stared at Esther with a serious expression after answering the question. Then she added, ¡°Mrs. Gibson, you¡¯ve asked me about the thing, so please don¡¯t ask anyone else about it. Otherwise, Lady Gibson would definitely get angry if knowing it.¡±


    The warning from Lauren kind of surprised Esther, since she didn¡¯t think it that serious.


    Since Lauren had said so, she should do as she said. Besides, she wasn¡¯t that interested in gossip and wouldn¡¯t talk about the privacy of someone else everywhere.


    ****


    After a quiet week at the Gibson¡¯s, Esther¡¯s vacation was over and she had to go to work.


    In the past week, she had not done anything rted to Terence other than asking her servant to get her phone back from him. Of course, she also tried so hard to avoid James, except that they had to have dinner at the same table.


    In the morning, Esther hesitated to ask rk and Gill whether they could allow her to go to work.


    rk didn¡¯t stop her like always. Instead, he supported her in going to work. ¡°Young people should go to work and see more of the world, but you don¡¯t need to work in otherpanies. You can get whatever position you like in the Gibson Group.¡±


    In the Gibson Group? ¡­ Did it mean she had to see James every day? She wouldn¡¯t like that!


    ¡°Dad, I like my job now. Besides, I don¡¯t know much about the Gibson Group. I might not be qualified for a high position in thepany while Mr. Terence might be offended if I work there as a ground-level employee. I do appreciate your advice, but I¡¯d better not work in the Gibson Group.¡±


    rk said after thinking for a moment, ¡°I can promise you, but I¡¯lly on you one condition.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Esther felt a little nervous. What condition would rky on her?


    ¡°Have a baby with Terence as soon as possible. Then I can babysit the kid when I retire.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 43 Set Esther up on a Date

    ¡°rk, why did you mention that the moment you saw Esther?¡± Gill pretended to me him with a slight smile, ¡°Esther won¡¯t be able to make it by herself. Terence has to cooperate.¡±


    Only in front of rk would Gill reveal a smile.


    Although Esther didn¡¯t know why Gill didn¡¯t want her to have a baby with Terence, she¡¯d still like to thank her for helping her out. After all, it wasn¡¯t the proper time for her to have a baby with Terence due to her current position among the Gibsons as well as her rtionship with him.


    And most of all, she hadn¡¯t seen her mysterious husband for days. So she wouldn¡¯t have a chance to carry a baby even if she was willing to do that.


    However, rk said with disapproval, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t Terence cooperate? He won¡¯t need to carry the baby. Neither will he babysit the newborn. He just needs to do his part.¡±


    ¡°rk, you know that Terence hasn¡¯t forgotten her yet.¡± Realizing that she shouldn¡¯t have mentioned that woman, Gill stopped immediately and changed the topic with a nce at Esther, ¡°Terence has just returned home from abroad. Give him some time to get used to the life at home.¡±


    Although she changed the topic so fast, Esther was observant enough to get some information from her words.


    Who was the woman in Terence¡¯s heart? Thedy in the portrait.


    As Gill said, he didn¡¯t want a baby, did he?


    It was also what Esther wanted, wasn¡¯t it?N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    For the past few years, Esther had been working in her friend¡¯s design studio of bridal gowns. The work there wasn¡¯t easy, but she liked it.


    Since the bridal gowns she designed were quite popr, she had been made a co-partner of the studio this year.


    Thepany of Esther¡¯s father had been taken over by Anne, but having a studio of her own could be afort for her.


    As Esther entered the studio, Serena and Linsay, her friends and partners, asked her about her life at the Gibson¡¯s and the secrets about Terence with all smiles. Even several of her subordinates were being so excited to hear the gossip about her, and they¡¯d like to know more.


    Casting a nce at Serena, Esther said in a curt tone, ¡°As the leader of ourpany, could you set a good example? Don¡¯t you want to see ourpany develop well?¡±


    ¡°Come on. How could you even hide it from us?¡± Serena curled her lips in displeasure.


    ¡°I got plenty of stuff on my te. Please don¡¯t bother me, will you?¡± Esther pushed Serena back to her seat, and then went back to her work.


    Everyone had heard of the rumors about Terence, so how could her colleagues not be interested in the gossip about them? Their curiosity made sense.


    However, it was just that even she herself didn¡¯t know what Terence looked like, so she had nothing to tell them. Could she tell them that Terence was ugly?


    When Esther was about to get off in the afternoon, she got a call from Serena, who got off earlier. Serena scolded James, who cheated on her, at first and thenforted her for her miserable marriage to Terence on the phone. In the end, Serena told Esther to meet her in the usual ce at once.


    Esther raised her wrist to check the time, saying, ¡°You called me at this time of the day. Are you going to treat me to dinner?¡±


    ¡°More than just having dinner with you. I¡¯ve also brought you a super handsome guy. I promise he¡¯s super hot. Hurry ande here.¡± A mysterious smile appeared on Serena¡¯s face.


    Esther found it unbelievable, ¡°Miss Serena, do you think it¡¯s appropriate to set me up on a date?¡±

 Chapter 44 Blind Date

    ¡°This is for healing your broken little hard. If I didn¡¯t have Andrew, I would definitely keep such a hot guy for myself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so, so much. You¡¯d better keep him for yourself.¡±


    If the Gibsons found out that she had a blind date just after getting married to Terence, she would have a hard time very soon. Besides, she would also be punished by Betty if the Cusacks knew it. What was more, after what happened with James, now she wasn¡¯t interested in men at all, and even was scared of them.


    ¡°Come on. How could you ignore my kindness?¡± Serena got anxious when hearing her refusal, ¡°Your marriage to Terence won¡¯tst long, and you two will divorce sooner orter. So you need to get to know someone for your future¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°Miss Serena, how could you say that to your best friend?¡± Esther was ¡°annoyed¡± by her dear friend.


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯m just telling the truth. You couldn¡¯t be serious about such a marriage, could you? Even if you are serious, Mr. Terence won¡¯t do the same thing as you. Besides, no one knows how many years he¡¯ll be able to live. Would you like to be his widow for the rest of your life?¡±


    Esther didn¡¯t make a sound. To be honest, from the moment she decided to marry him, she had never thought of toying him around or merely waiting for him to die. When she was disheartened, the only thought on her mind was to leave the Cusack¡¯s and take her revenge on that damned couple. Instead, she had never thought of her rtionship with Terence in the future.


    ¡°Hey, it took me a long time to ask Andrew to find such a good guy. And I even praised you a lot in front of that guy. Most importantly, I¡¯ve made an appointment with him. Do you want me to stand him up?¡± Serena was getting more and more aggrieved as she was saying. ¡°I¡¯ve trying to help you out, but how could you refuse my kindness so t out? I feel hurt.¡±


    ¡°Please. What about introducing the guy to Linsay?¡±


    ¡°Linsay? She¡¯s a good girl, but I don¡¯t think she deserves the guy.¡± Serena curled her lips and said, ¡°That guy has just returned from abroad. They say he¡¯s hot and born rich. He has been busy finding a woman to get married to recently. Most importantly, I have sent your photo to him.¡±


    Serena added, ¡°Anyway, hurry ande here. Just consider the date as a chance to make a new friend and the appreciation for my borate preparation.¡±


    As Serena was persuading her over and over, Esther finally agreed to keep the appointment for the sake of everyone.


    As for looking for a backup, it could hardly interest her.


    The usual ce which Serena mentioned was a quiet bar in the downtown of City R. The style and atmosphere of the bar were good, and many rich people would like to go there.


    When Esther arrived, Serena was waiting for her at the entrance of the bar. She heaved a sigh of relief at the sight of Esther and then said with a smile, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m really afraid that you wouldn¡¯te. In that case, Andrew will give me a hard time.¡±


    ¡°Have they arrived?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve just got here.¡± Serena held her arm and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    As soon as the two of them stepped into the lobby on the first floor of the bar, Esther¡¯s expression changed when she saw a few guys walking out. And then she stopped unconsciously.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Serena asked in confusion when seeing Esther stop walking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go from the other side.¡± Esther turned around and was going towards the elevator on the other side.


    Anne, however, had seen Esther and she started to jeer at her in a sharp voice, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t she Terence Gibson¡¯s wife? How could she be in the mood to have fun in a bar? Someone¡¯s having a st with marriage.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 45 What a Small World for Them

    Exactly, those who wereing out were Anne and her friends, and they wore the same expressions of derision towards Esther.


    Esther was always taught not to have a quarrel with anyone in public, since that would only embarrass herself. However, what Serena stuck to was to have a toe-to-toe quarrel right the second if it was necessary.


    So Serena immediately refuted in an ironic tone, ¡°Miss Anne, stealing someone else¡¯s boyfriend must be so fun now you even can¡¯t help picking up a fight. Right?¡±


    Anne always had a bad impression of a rich youngdy like Serena. The most likely exnation was that she was jealous of Serena who came from a richer and more powerful family than the Cusacks. She nced at Serena with disdain and said, ¡°Miss Serena, you¡¯re actually the one who is picking up a fight, aren¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t you see me ignore you? Why are you so eager to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m eager to talk to you? You bitch, who do you think you are? Just looking at your back would disgust me. I don¡¯t know why James could sleep with you. Is he blind or something?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Serena.¡± Esther grabbed her arm helplessly, ¡°Is it fun to quarrel with such a person?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I just hated to see what she did to you. She stole your boyfriend, but she still had the nerve to pick up a fight against you. Shame on her.¡±


    ¡°I stole her boyfriend?¡± Anne mocked her with a sneer, ¡°You¡¯d better ask her first. Has James ever slept with her? She doesn¡¯t deserve James. She could only marry Mr. Terence, that ugly man who has been sick all the time.¡±


    After Anne finished that, she turned around and said to her friends, ¡°You know what? This woman turned to marry Mr. Terence who has been sick all the time to take her revenge on James. She must have thought that James and I would care about it. How hrious! How could she think she would take her revenge on us by marrying an ugly aged guy who might die at any time?¡±


    ¡°Is that true? Does Mr. Terence look ugly?¡± One of Anne¡¯s friends asked with a smile on purpose.


    ¡°How ugly?¡± Another one asked.


    Anne sniggered, ¡°Who knows? I¡¯m afraid only Esther would know the truth.¡±


    Their continuous mockery irritated Serena. She would have pped their faces hard if Esther hadn¡¯t stopped her.


    Just as she thought that Esther would do nothing but stand that, Esther suddenly let go of her arm. She took a few steps towards Anne and pped her face in anger, ¡°Anne, how could you be that vicious? You hate me, which I know clearly. You can juste at me directly instead of humiliating an irrelevant person.¡±


    ¡°How¡­¡± Anne did not expect that Esther would actually p her. She was being furious, ¡°How dare you p me?¡±


    ¡°Way to go.¡± Serena was cheering from the side, ¡°Give her one more.¡±


    Esther didn¡¯t do that. Instead, she stared at her, refuting, ¡°He is ugly, and he has been sick all the time. But does that have anything to do with you? Why didn¡¯t you see yourself in the mirror to check who you really were when you critiqued his appearance and cursed him an early death? Only a fool like James would think you¡¯re the best and purest girl in this world.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Anne was too furious to say any other word, and she just couldn¡¯t refute what Esther said.

 Chapter 46 Never Seen Him Before

    ¡°What? Did I say anything wrong? Besides, have you ever seen Mr. Terence? How do you know he looks ugly?¡±


    Anne sneered and she could finally say something, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him before, but someone else has.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Esther asked, ¡°You mean James? How could you believe everything he said?¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡± Just as Esther thought that she had finally overwhelmed Anne, who couldn¡¯t figure out a way to refute her words, a strange voice sounded at the entrance of the lobby.


    Everyone in the lobby was stunned for a moment before they turned around at the same time.


    There were two men standing in the dark, but Esther still could recognize that one of the two men might be the guy who helped her at the gate of the hotel that day. However, she knew nothing about the other.


    A hint of embarrassment appeared on her face. She thought to herself that it was so unlucky to meet him here, especially when she was having a quarrel with someone.


    Anne recognized Terence earlier than Esther did. Just like what happenedst time, she fell for him at the first sight again.


    This man still looked so handsome and charming. His model-like figure, his finely carved facial features and even the expression on his face looked as elegant and gorgeous asst time.


    Anne deliberately asked Betty to make some inquiries about him from Estherst time, but Esther refused to say anything. It had been annoying her for days. The image of that man came to her mind, even when she was having sex with James.


    Probably both men and women would always think about what they could get.


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve seen him¡­¡± Smiling, Ross walked towards the crowd with one of his hands in the pocket. He looked around and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Terence.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen Terence? Really?¡± Anne was still staring at the man beside the gate, so she didn¡¯t reply to him. Meanwhile, one of her friends asked in curiosity, ¡°Does he really look ugly? How ugly?¡±


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s way too ugly. And he¡¯s short. His face is covered with pockmarks. Anyway, I have never seen such an ugly man in my life before.¡±


    ¡°Well, are you kidding us?¡± The women started tough.


    ¡°Of course not. I never lie to beauties.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You were lying. The short and ugly one is you.¡± Esther red at him.


    Although she had never seen Terence¡¯s appearance clearly, she was sure about his height. He was as tall as a model.


    Casting a nce at the man appearing in front of her in a sudden, Esther felt like she had seen him before somewhere. Well, howe she had the feeling again? It happened to her so frequently these days. In order to figure out why the man said that, Esther asked him, ¡°Who on earth are you? Why did you critique the appearance of a man irrelevant to you for no reason?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Terence¡¯s attending doctor. Not only do I know that he¡¯s ugly, I also know that he won¡¯t be able to live long. Beauty, divorce him as soon as you can if you don¡¯t want to be a widow.¡± Ross giggled,pletely ignoring how livid Terence was being behind him.


    He was Terence¡¯s attending doctor? No wonder he looked familiar to Esther. She seemed to have seen him that night. It was the first time she had identally barged into Terence¡¯s bedroom and seen him having an episode.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Her retort was weak, since he was Terence¡¯s attending doctor, who was supposed to know more about his physical condition than her.

 Chapter 47 She Felt Sorry About Him

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him. He also knows Terence very well.¡± Ross smiled and pointed at Terence who was standing behind him. Then, Ross turned back at Terence and teased, ¡°Am I right?¡±


    Terence tossed a warning nce at Ross and walked towards Esther. Standing in front of her, Terence looked down and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you when we get back tonight.¡±


    What did he mean? Was he acting again?


    However, she was too tired to do it and did not want to pretend anymore. Esther unconsciously retreated and grabbed Serena who was at a loss. ¡°Serena, let¡¯s go.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Serena was always interested in handsome men. So, she kept looking back at the two men who suddenly appeared when she was taken away by Esther. She wished badly she could take one of them home.


    Serena asked as she walked, ¡°Esther, what does he mean? Do you two know each other?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Esther answered.


    Watching them departing, Ross shrugged his shoulders in disappointment, ¡°Leave so soon. It¡¯s boring.¡±


    ¡°What else do you want?¡± Terence said, raising his eyebrow.


    ¡°At least ¡­ wait for me¡­.¡± Ross immediately followed after Terence when he saw Terence was about to leave too.


    It was rare for Anne to see her dreamboat, so she didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. She collected her courage and chased after Terence. She stopped him and said with a bright smile, ¡°Well ¡­ we have booked a private room upstairs. Do you guys want to join us?¡±


    As she spoke, she deliberately pulled down the clothes to bare her chest a bit more.


    Terence looked down at her and smiled charmingly, ¡°Miss Anne is really a beauty. Maybe some other time.¡± When he spoke, he pulled her clothes upwards again with his long and slender fingers. ¡°It¡¯s windy today. Be careful. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Anne was once again attracted by his appealing smile and couldn¡¯t even get the sarcasm in Terence¡¯sst sentence.


    ¡°Then¡­.¡± She seized the opportunity to g off Esther. ¡°You should have heard that Esther has a husband. She is a skank. Don¡¯t be fooled by her innocent appearance.¡±


    She had thought that Terence would dislike Esther to the extreme, just like James when she said this.


    However, He pondered for two seconds and smiled at her again, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I feel more excited about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Anne was shocked.


    After saying that, Terence made his way towards the elevator.


    It wasn¡¯t until Terence walked far away that Anne realized that she had forgotten to ask for his phone number.


    ¡°Esther, are you alright?¡± Serena took out a piece of tissue paper from the carton and handed it to her. ¡°Don¡¯t take Anne¡¯s words to your heart. She is a bitch. Don¡¯t you know that she likes to judge you?¡±


    Esther sniffed and wiped her tears with a tissue paper. She smiled bitterly at herself in the mirror.


    She didn¡¯t know why she was so sad. Was it because of Anne¡¯s insult or because of Dr. Ross¡¯s words? Or ¡­ she really cared that her husband was ugly and short-lived.


    No! She didn¡¯t care what he looked like. She didn¡¯t like handsome guys like Serena. Her heart ached probably because she felt sorry about Terence. He was already a poor guy, but was still being mocked again and again.

 Chapter 48 I Have to Go

    ¡°Esther, are you¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Esther forced a smile at Serena and tried her best to adjust her mood. ¡°Let¡¯s get in. Don¡¯t keep your friends waiting for too long.¡±


    ¡°Are you really fine now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t be defeated by those bitches.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Brilliant! This is the Esther I know. You are a tough one!¡± When Serena heard what Esther said, she patted Esther¡¯s shoulder and felt relieved.


    When they entered the private room together, Serena walked directly towards the man sitting at the outermost seats in the room and leaned herself against him, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, darling. Something happened downstairs. We¡¯rete.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. They¡¯ve just arrived too.¡± Andrew smiled and patted her shoulder, ¡°Hurry up and introduce your friend.¡±


    Although the light in the private room was dim, Esther immediately recognized Terence. He was sitting in the corner of the sofa, casual but elegant. Esther paused for a moment at the sight of him.


    ¡®Damn it! How could he be here!¡¯ she cursed in her heart.


    At this moment, she only wanted to choke Serena to death. What an embarrassing scene!


    Terence was also looking at her in the corner, his deep eyes brimming withcency.


    Feeling his burning gaze, Esther really wanted to dig a hole in the ground and hide herself in it.


    At this moment, Serena pulled Esther¡¯s arm and eximed with a beaming smile, ¡°Hello, handsome guys. I am Andrew¡¯s girlfriend, Serena. This is my best friend, Esther. She is twenty-four years old and graduated from University R with a major in design. She has no bad hobbies. She is single now and is looking for a boyfriend. Wait ¡­ you two guys look very familiar. Have we met somewhere before?¡±


    When Serena was speaking, Esther kept tugging at the clothes of her to stop her but in vain. When Esther was going to interrupt her friend, Serena finally saw two guys sitting in the corner and found them familiar.


    ¡°Hi, beauties, we meet again.¡± Ross raised his hand and waved at them, smiling ambiguously.


    It was getting more and more interesting. He felt d to apany Terence out tonight.


    Just now Terence said that there would be a woman introduced to him and he felt quite insulted. If Terence didn¡¯t like that woman, why would he be that n B. Was he that bad? Frankly. There were plenty of women for him if he wanted.


    This woman named Serena had already imed to be Andrew¡¯s girlfriend, so the girl who came on a blind date tonight can only be Esther. It was really fun¡­.


    He turned around and secretly nced at Terence. In the dim light, Terence wore a serious expression, his ming eyes fixing on Esther as if he would kill her!


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s a small world.¡± Serena pped her thigh and turned to Andrew with a smile, ¡°Andrew, we just met downstairs. I didn¡¯t expect¡­.¡±


    Then she recalled something andughed awkwardly, ¡°Actually, my friend is newly married. But you guys have already known that they are just couples in name. They will soon get divorced¡­.¡±


    ¡°Serena!¡± Esther hurriedly interrupted her and apologetically said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m Sorry. I will excuse myself now.¡±

 Chapter 49 He was Going to Die Soon

    ¡°No, how could you leave.¡± Serena pulled Esther back.


    Andrew frowned and scolded unhappily, ¡°Serena, didn¡¯t you say that your friend doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend? How can you deceive us like this?¡± Then he turned around and apologized to Terence, ¡°I¡¯m Sorry, Arno. I really don¡¯t know Miss Esther is married.¡±


    Esther was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know what to do. She just wanted to run away and make it clearly that she was forcefully pulled over by Serena. But she was also worried that Serena would be embarrassed if she did it.


    When she was in a dilemma, Serena said disapprovingly, ¡°What does it matter? Esther will soon be free. Didn¡¯t you just say that Terence won¡¯t be able to live for two years?¡± As she spoke, she turned to Ross.


    Ross hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes, I said that.¡±


    Terence held the wine ss in his hand and leaned against the sofa,nguid and elegant. He looked up at Esther, who stood at the door embarrassedly, and finally said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Married young women must do better than unmarried girls in bed. I like it.¡±


    Esther¡¯s face instantly turned even redder¡­.


    Ross elbowed Terence¡¯s waist slightly and teased, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say to give her to me? Why does she be yours now?¡±


    ¡°Do you dare to ept if I say yes?¡± Terence shot a cold gaze at him.


    Ross shrugged his shoulders and said no more.


    To be honest, he hadn¡¯t got the guts, nor could he afford it!


    Serena cleared her throat and said awkwardly, ¡°Arno, right? you have misunderstood. In fact, my friend is very innocent. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have introduced her to you. Let¡¯s just treat her as a new friend. Pure friendship is also very beautiful. Don¡¯t only think about sex.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m too frivolous.¡± Terence raised his eyebrows and looked at the blushed Esther again. ¡°Your friend is too special. I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Hearing it, Ross almost spat out the red wine in his mouth.


    Terence was really capable of acting, teasing his wife without any mercy!


    Ross who thought it really funny then waved to them, ¡°Beauties,e here. Take a seat quickly. Don¡¯t just stand there.¡±


    Esther shook her head and said, ¡°Thanks, I¡¯d better go back first.¡±


    ¡°Why are you going back so early? Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you eat and have a drink? Come on. You just sit here.¡± Serena pulled Esther to the middle of the sofa and let her sit between Andrew and Terence.


    Esther was forced to sit beside Terence and felt more embarrassed.


    ¡°Miss Esther, what would you like to drink? Red wine or white?¡± Ross politely leaned over and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Red.¡± Just as Esther was about to say that she didn¡¯t drink, Terence answered on her behalf.


    Andrew called for the waiter and ordered red wine. He said to Terence in a ttering tone, ¡°To express my apology, I have ordered the best wine for everyone tonight. Let¡¯s have fun.¡±


    After saying that, he threw a furious look at Serena. Obviously, he did not forgive her yet.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. Arno and I are having a good time. Thank you, Mr. Andrew.¡± Ross smiled and raised his ss, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s toast to Mr. Andrew together.¡±


    ¡°You tter me.¡± Andrew said and obediently picked up his ss.


    Esther nced around and also took her ss up, taking a sip.

 Chapter 50 Be Frightened by Herself

    The bitter liquid flew from her mouth to her throat. She couldn¡¯t help but frown and think, ¡®Why good wine tastes so bad?¡¯


    When she looked up, she found Terence gazing at her. Her face turned hot and she quickly drank the rest of the red wine.


    Terence mocked faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself if you can¡¯t drink.¡±


    Esther was tongue-tied. Why couldn¡¯t he speak earlier? She thought that he was waiting for her to empty her ss!


    When Esther was done, Ross instantly leaned over to pour her more wine. But Terence shot him a warning look.


    ¡°Miss Esther, here¡¯s to you.¡± Ross did not give up and shook his ss at Esther from behind Terence.


    Esther looked at him uneasily. She was worried that he would tell Terence that she run out of the house and had a blind date when he went back. Would Terence choke her to death in anger?


    Probably having seen through her, Ross tapped his wine ss with his finger, ¡°If Miss Esther doesn¡¯t show me any courtesy, I won¡¯t be able to keep my mouth shut¡­.¡±


    Esther hurriedly picked up her ss and made a motion to him. Then, she raised her head and drank the wine inside.


    Terence didn¡¯t even have time to stop her. Seeing her twisted face, he put on a serious face and mocked, ¡°Since you have the guts to run out and go on a blind date, howe you don¡¯t dare to tell the truth to your husband? Go beg him, maybe he¡¯ll let you go free.¡±


    Esther looked down, not knowing what to say.


    Ross was going to made fun of them, but before he could say anything, Terence coldly said, ¡°Mr. Ross, you can leave now!¡±


    Ross was struck dumb. Why should he leave away? He was not Terence¡¯s ve. Come and go as Terence wanted.


    However, in this private room, Serena was busy trying to please Andrew who was still angry now. Terence and Esther were dealing with each other. Ross felt he was a third wheel for them.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go back first.¡± He shrugged his shoulders and stood up from the sofa. But he still tried to tease Esther, ¡°Miss Esther, do you want to go with me?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Okay, I should go back too.¡± Esther stood up from the sofa without thinking.


    The atmosphere here was too awkward, ambiguous, and ufortable. She was eager to leave. Moreover, she felt necessary to exin to Ross why she hade to a blind date tonight, so that he wouldn¡¯t go back and talk nonsense with Terence.


    But just as she stood up from the sofa, Terence pulled her back onto the sofa and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you offter.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡­.¡±


    ¡°You are my blind date today. Isn¡¯t it very ungentlemanly for me not to send you back?¡± Terence interrupted her mockingly.


    Ross blinked at Esther as if with implications and waved his hand again, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯d better go back by myself.¡±


    After sitting in the private room for a while, Serena received a phone call, asking her go back home to deal with some urgent matters. So, Andrew had to send her over and left with her.


    Instantly, there were Terence and Esther left in the private room. She didn¡¯t know if it was because the private room was too hot or she felt uneasy. She felt her face on fire.


    After nodding at Terence, she staggered to the bathroom and was immediately frightened by herself in the mirror.

 Chapter 51 Drunk

    She had just drunk two sses of red wine. How could her face be so hot? No wonder she felt as if her entire face had been burned, and she was starting to feel a little dizzy.


    It seemed that drinking was really not suitable for her, who could easily get drunk.


    She turned on the tap and washed her face with cold water to wake herself up. The cold water did relieve her temporarily. After wiping the water off her face with a tissue, she walked out of the bathroom.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Terence was still here, and it seemed like he was waiting for her on purpose. In fact, she really didn¡¯t need him to send her home.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Are you drunk now?¡± The man crossed his arms and looked at her.


    To let him know what she was thinking, she walked over and looked at him. ¡°Arno, I¡¯m sorry that Serena forced me toe here today. Serena was also trying to help me, but I didn¡¯t want to divorce my husband, and I didn¡¯t want to find any backup. Please forgive me if I hurt or offend you,¡± she said hesitantly.


    ¡°By the way, thank you very much for your helpst time. I¡¯ll return the medical expenses to you.¡± She quickly took out several bills from her bag and handed them to him. She bit her lips and said, ¡°Thank you, but I hope we won¡¯t meet again.¡±


    Terence leaned back on the sofa and looked at her. ¡°You want to break up with me before we start?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I already said that I was dragged here by Serena, and I don¡¯t really want to have a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Did she put a knife on your neck?¡±


    Esther was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°I was just joking.¡± Terence stood up and grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    Esther didn¡¯t expect him to do this, and she couldn¡¯t move at all. For some reason, his sudden approach and unique aura made her feel familiar.


    It was a faint smile, not as pungent as perfume, or as smelly as tobo. Instead, it was like a refreshing air that only existed in the forest.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing that she was stunned, he looked down at her and asked.


    ¡°Can you take your arm off me?¡± Esther came back to her senses and was a little ufortable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll fall.¡±


    She could not even walk steadily, and she was wearing high heels. She might fall at any time.


    Even so, she was not used to being supported by an unfamiliar man she had only met twice. So she firmly refused, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    After saying that, she tried her best to stabilize her body and walked out of the private room.


    Red wine was always strong. When she was waiting for a taxi, Esther felt so ufortable that she almost couldn¡¯t stand it.


    There were many men who came to chat with her, but she just could not take a taxi. Even if a taxi stopped in front of her, it would be snatched by someone else.


    Just as she was angry and helpless, a ck Bentley slowly stopped in front of her. A familiar handsome face appeared again, followed by his indifferent tone. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be raped first and then killed, get in.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t have a good impression of this woman and was very dissatisfied when knowing that she sneaked out for a blind date, he still couldn¡¯t leave her alone on the roadside. After all, she was drunk.

 Chapter 52 Who Exactly Is It?

    Thinking for a moment, Esther thought, with her current situation, it was possible for her to be dragged to a dark ce by a strange driver to rape her. Although reputation was important, life was more precious. She finally gave up and opened the car door and sat in.


    ¡°Please send me to the Gibson¡¯s. Just pull over the roadside.¡± She spoke.


    If she was directly sent to the entrance of the Gibson¡¯s, the Gibsons would see that she was drunk and came back with an unfamiliar man. They would definitely scold her.


    Along the way, Esther did not say anything. She just leaned back on her seat and closed her eyes to rest. Terence did not say anything as well. He didn¡¯t listen to her instructions to pull over to the roadside near the Gibson¡¯s.


    Esther, who had identally fallen asleep, had no way of stopping him. She didn¡¯t even know that the car had entered the Gibson¡¯s.


    Looking at her in the rearview mirror, Terence showed a mocking smile. It was really strange that such a womanck of safety awareness could actually live to twenty-four years old.


    When Terence drove the car into the garage and carried the sleeping Esther out of the back seat, he bumped into Jamesing back from outside.


    Seeing them return from the outside together and Esther was still sleeping in Terence¡¯s arms, James felt kind of jealous. However, in front of Terence, he still greeted him, ¡°Uncle Terence.¡±


    Terence nced at him indifferently, nodded, and walked upstairs with Esther in his arms.


    ¡­


    When Esther woke up, she almost fainted from the environment in front of her.


    Originally, she wanted to sleep for a little longer, but after seeing the bedroom in front of her, she instantly woke up. She sat up and stared nkly at everything in the room.


    Blimey! She actually woke up from Terence¡¯s bedroom? And she slept in his bed?


    What happened exactly? She had returnedst night in the car of the man named Arno, whom she had only met twice, and had reminded him to take her to the roadside near the Gibson¡¯s Gibson¡¯s.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Afterward, she identally fell asleep in his car and knew nothing about what happenedter.


    How did she get back to the Gibson¡¯s? How did she climb onto Terence¡¯s bed? She actually didn¡¯t know anything! Did that man see her fall asleep, so he directly sent her to the Gibson¡¯s? Wasn¡¯t he also selling himself out by doing that?


    No matter whose opinion it was, it was extremely inappropriate that he sent Mrs. Gibson home in the middle of the night.


    She looked around and did not see Terence. She then quickly looked down at herself. The clothes had been changed into pajamas, and even her underwear had been taken off.


    She instantly blushed. She scratched her head. In her heart, there were 11, 000 voices asking in unison, ¡°What exactly is going on? Who sent you to Terence¡¯s bed? Who helped you change her clothes?¡±


    She could ask that man! He must know it. After all, he was the one who sent her back.


    Esther looked around and finally saw her bag on the sofa. Then, she rushed over barefoot and took out her phone. However¡­


    When she was about to press the number, she realized that she didn¡¯t seem to have the man¡¯s phone number at all, so she couldn¡¯t even call him!


    Thus, she could only call Serena to ask for his number. Serena was probably quite busyst night and was still sleeping, so she didn¡¯t turn on her phone.

 Chapter 53 Incredible

    It seemed that if she wanted to find out the truth, she could only ask the Gibsons.


    She didn¡¯t know if Terence had known that she went on a blind datest night. Was he angry? In a word, Esther was not extremely regretful. She shouldn¡¯t have promised Serena to make so-called ¡°friends¡±.


    Also, she didn¡¯t know where Terence was now. If he knew what she didst night, the house shouldn¡¯t be so quiet.


    Anyway, she¡¯d better slip away now.


    She quickly got out of bed and ran to the bedroom door without turning back.


    When she touched the doorknob, the nightmare of that night suddenly shed through her mind. She thought of the terrifying and strange woman in the nightmare.


    Esther¡¯s body stiffened. After a moment of hesitation, she withdrew her palm from the doorknob. Then she turned around and carefully walked into the study.


    The study was quiet. She looked around and looked in the direction of the portrait. The portrait was still there. During the daytime, she could see the woman in the picture more clearly.


    The woman in the portrait was exactly the same as the woman who appeared in her dream.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, this woman had red lips, white teeth, snow-white skin, and a faint smile. She did not seem to be able to hurt anyone. Why did Esther have that kind of dream?


    Because of that dream, she was even a little afraid of the portrait.


    Worried that she would have nightmares again at night, Esther shook her head and quickly walked towards the bedroom door.


    Returning to her bedroom, she washed up, changed her clothes, and went downstairs. But she unconsciously slowed down and became worried.


    She didn¡¯t know if the rest of the Gibsons knew that she went on a blind datest night and got drunk. Would she be punished for this?


    Fortunately, the atmosphere at the breakfast table was no different from usual, and no one mentioned what happenedst night. It seemed no one knew it.


    That was weird. Even if she talked with James for a while, she could provoke Terence. Now she had done such a thingst night, but Terence pretended that nothing had happened. And he even let her sleep in his bed.


    Was there anything more intense waiting for her?


    Because she was thinking about something, she ate very slowly. When she finished the breakfast on her te and looked up, she discovered that only James and she were left on the table.


    Blimey! Why did Grandpa and others finish so soon?


    When eating alone with James, she had no appetite even if she wasn¡¯t full anymore. When she put down the knife and was about to get up, she heard James say, ¡°You have a good rtionship with Uncle Terence. You actually let him carry you home.¡±


    If James had said something else, Esther would have pretended that she didn¡¯t hear him and left directly. However, after hearing his words, she suddenly stopped and sat down again. She frowned and asked, ¡°What did you say? Terence carried me home? When?¡±


    Last night? When else could it be, exceptst night when she was drunk and fell asleep?


    James was also looking at her. After a while, he asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t even seen what Uncle Terence looked like, have you?¡±


    That was impossible. It was Uncle Terence who carried her backst night, but she seemed to be drunk and asleep because he saw that she had her eyes closed. And when he passed by, he could smell the alcohol from her body.

 Chapter 54 Ex-Wife

    Esther blushed. She did not answer his question. Instead, she asked again, ¡°Did you just say that Terence carried me back to the Gibson¡¯sst night?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I saw.¡± James seemed reluctant to answer her question.


    No way ¡­ It was Terence who carried her home! No wonder she woke up in his bed!


    In other words, after that man sent her back to the Gibson¡¯s, he directly handed her over to Terence?


    God! If that was true, she really wanted to p Serena! Serena almost killed her!


    As for that man called Arno, was he interested in seeing other people¡¯s family fall into chaos? He actually directly handed her, who was so drunk, over to Terence?


    Back to her room, Esther was wondering if she should exin to Terence what happenedst night, but she was also afraid that her exnation would irritate him and let him sleep with her.


    But if she didn¡¯t exin, should she continue pretending that nothing had happened? What if he was waiting for her to give him a chance to exin?


    She stopped a servant who was passing by the bedroom door.


    ¡°Mrs. Gibson, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The servant asked respectfully.


    Esther straightened up and asked like a madam. ¡°Have you seen Mr. Terence?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Terence left early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°He went out? Where did he go so early?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The maid shook her head.


    ¡°Where else can Uncle Terence go?¡± A smiling female voice suddenly sounded from behind. Esther turned around and saw Sarah slowly walking over from the other side of the corridor, who was dressed in beautiful and fashionable clothes.


    The maid bowed to them and went downstairs.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Sarah nced at the maid and then fixed her gaze on Esther. She smiled and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that today is the anniversary of my former Auntie¡¯s death? Uncle Terence must have gone out to see her in the morning. This is something that we know without guessing.¡±


    Her former Auntie? Terence¡¯s ex-wife? The woman in the portrait? Today was her death anniversary?


    Lauren did not lie to her. Terence¡¯s ex-wife had indeed passed away.


    Sarah¡¯s swept across Esther. ¡°Although I have never seen my former Auntie, I heard from my mother that the reason why Uncle Terence is willing to marry you who aren¡¯t very beautiful and doesn¡¯t have much knowledge is that you look simr to her. So, don¡¯t think that Uncle Terence is willing to carry you home because he loves you and is lenient with you.¡±


    Although Sarah¡¯s words sounded unpleasant, they conveyed some important information to Esther.


    Esther not only knew that today was the anniversary of the death of Terence¡¯s ex-wife, but she also knew why he was willing to marry her. She understood why he did not kick her out of the Gibson¡¯sst night even though she had touched his bottom line. Instead, he carried her back to the bedroom and let her sleep in his bed.


    So it was all because of his ex-wife and because today was the anniversary of her death¡­


    Aplicated feeling arose in her heart. It was hard to define whether she felt sad or lucky, for that Terence did not punish her for what happened yesterday.


    Although she and Terence could be considered as an agreement marriage and they did not have emotional ties, every woman in the world wanted her husband to be loyal. They just wanted their husbands to only have them in their hearts.

 Chapter 55 Birthday Party

    Esther couldn¡¯t focus on working all day. She didn¡¯t know whether it was because of what Sarah had said to her in the morning.


    Just as she was about to calm down to draw a manuscript, the woman in the portrait entered her mind, as well as the scene Terence went to see her early in the morning. She did not want to think about any of this, but she could not get rid of them.


    Because she didn¡¯t finish her work during the day, she could only work overtime.


    Unexpectedly, before she started, an uninvited guest arrived at the studio.


    ¡°Esther, as long as you want, I can immediately kick her out.¡± Serena supported her very much.


    Anne stood there with her hands crossed and looked quite proud. Esther asked in a mocking tone, ¡°Do you have to make trouble for me so that you can be happy?¡±


    She really did not understand why Anne still didn¡¯t let go of her. She had been forced to be like this and let Anne win. Maybe as Serena had said, Anne¡¯s greatest interest in her life was to bully her half-sister.


    ¡°Esther, don¡¯t be so hostile every time you see me. It makes me feel a little ufortable.¡± Anne walked towards Esther with a smile as she took something out of her bag.


    It was clearly Anne who was so hostile every time. How could she me Esther? Esther was speechless.


    Anne searched in her bag for a while and took out an invitation card and handed it to Esther with a smile. ¡°Esther, have you forgotten that this weekend is my birthday party? Remember toe this weekend.¡±


    Esther nced at the pink invitation card on the table, and then looked at Anne who smiled so sweetly at her. She did not understand why Anne would suddenly invite her to this birthday party.


    She had never been invited to Anne¡¯s birthday party in previous years, and she had never offered to attend it.


    ¡°Remember toe with Terence. Don¡¯te alone.¡± Anne added.


    After she said this, Esther finally understood why this woman invited her to the birthday party. Anne wanted to make a fool of her!


    It must be because of what happened at the bar yesterday. Ross¡¯sment on Terence made Anne feel ted. Thus, she couldn¡¯t wait to find an opportunity to insult Esther again in public.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong? Esther, are you afraid toe?¡± Anne saw that Esther¡¯s expression was not very good and deliberately asked. ¡°Are you afraid toe alone, or are you afraid toe with Terence?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Before Esther could say anything, Anne smiled again. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. Sooner orter, you wille and see us, and Terence will also meet us. Anyway, you can¡¯t make him more handsome by hiding him so well. We will only think you¡¯re unconfident. That¡¯s not right.¡±


    Esther tightened her grip on the pencil, and her expression became even terrible.


    Serena, who was standing outside the door, finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She strode in and threw the invitation card on Anne. She said angrily, ¡°Esther won¡¯t attend any birthday party. Miss Anne, get out of here right now!¡±


    Anne nced at her with a cold expression. ¡°Are you trying to protect Esther¡¯s self-esteem?¡±


    ¡°Get out of here, and nevere here again, so as not to dirty my floor!¡± Serena reached out and grabbed Anne¡¯s arm. She pushed Anne out while cursing, ¡°You shameless bitch. Scram!¡±


    ¡°Esther, do you think that no one will know it since you hide him like this? Can you pretend that you¡¯re happy? It¡¯s pitiful and sad that you don¡¯t even dare to attend a birthday party!¡± Anne was angered being pushed like this. She shouted as she walked out.


    ¡°Shameless woman! How dare you still shout here?¡± Linsay also joined Esther and Serena.


    Just as they were about to throw Anne out, Esther suddenly stood up from her chair and said, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Linsay and Serena turned around at the same time, with an expression that showed that ¡°we could deal with her without you¡±.


    Esther waved her hand at them and walked to Anne. She stared at her seriously and said, ¡°Did I say I¡¯m not going?¡±


    This shocked others. Serena said anxiously, ¡°Esther, this woman clearly has no good intentions. You can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Right, Esther.¡± Linsay nodded in agreement.


    Esther shrugged indifferently and looked at Anne, ¡°No matter how sinister Miss Anne is, she won¡¯t kill me, right? What am I afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Are you reallying?¡± Anne did not expect Esther to be so bold that she dared to agree to attend the birthday party.


    Originally, she did not think that Esther would agree. She had onlye here to have a try and insult her. She did not expect that Esther would agree after she irritated her.


    Good! She would definitely not let Esther down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be there on time.¡± Esther said this with a smile.


    Anne finally left contentedly, but the smile on Esther¡¯s lips faded bit by bit.


    Serena and Linsay looked at each other, patted her shoulder, andforted her. ¡°Esther, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll go with you then. If she dares to do anything to you, I¡¯ll ruin her birthday!¡±


    Esther tried her best to smile at her. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t always be so rude. It¡¯s just a birthday party. I won¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    What Anne would do was just mocking her and suppressing her. After all, she had done it many times.


    If Esther didn¡¯t even dare to go to a birthday party, it would really show that she was unconfident. Besides, she never thought that her husband was ugly and inferior to others. Appearance could not be used to judge a person.


    She thought that whether a man was good or not depended on whether he truly loved her or not, instead of his appearance or family background. The only thing that made her unconfident was that he didn¡¯t have any feelings for her. It had nothing to do with his appearance.


    She couldn¡¯t help but recall that today was the anniversary of his ex-wife¡¯s death. Because of his ex-wife, he could forget the mistakes she madest night. She was a bit sad when thinking of this.


    There were still a few days left until the weekend. Esther was worried about how to talk to Terence and ask him to attend Anne¡¯s birthday party with her.


    Terence didn¡¯t go out often, and he wasn¡¯t even willing to go back and visit her mother with her. Esther thought he might not agree to attend a birthday party.


    However, she had promised Anne that she would definitely attend her birthday party. She couldn¡¯t go alone. Otherwise, she would be ashamed of that.

 Chapter 56 Aastha Villa

    After staring at the ceiling for a while, Esther suddenly sat up from the bed and decided to talk to Terence. She wanted to know whether he was willing to go or not.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But when she thought that today was the anniversary of his ex-wife¡¯s death, she was very depressed and sad. She shouldn¡¯t disturb him.


    There were still three days to the weekend anyway. She could go see him tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.


    However, to her surprise, she didn¡¯t see Terence in the next three days.


    Only after asking Gill did she know that he was living outside.


    This was embarrassing. He went out to live, but left her, his newly married wife, in the Gibson¡¯s to get along with other Gibsons. Wasn¡¯t this too selfish?


    To find him and ask him to attend tomorrow¡¯s birthday party, Esther had to ask Gill, ¡°Mom, do you know Mr. Terence¡¯s address? I have something to ask him.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you talk to him on the phone?¡± Gill blew the cup and lightly said. ¡°Terence is in a bad mood these days. It is best not to disturb him if there is nothing important.¡±


    ¡°Terence is in a bad mood? Why?¡± She was puzzled.


    Gill nced at her. Without answering Esther, she immediately put down the cup and went back to her room.


    Esther was confused. She didn¡¯t know how she made Gill unhappy so that she even left without drinking the tea Esther had just brewed.


    ¡°Are you pretending to be foolish?¡± A familiar voice came from the second floor.


    Esther looked up and saw Sarah and James walking down the stairs one after another. The one who was speaking was Sarah in the front.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you a few days ago? It was the anniversary of my previous Auntie¡¯s death three days ago. How can you forget it so quickly?¡±


    Esther looked at them walking downstairs. Although she really wanted to get up and leave, she wanted to know about Terence¡¯s whereabouts and why he was in a bad mood these days.


    In order to make it clear, she could only endure it and stare at Sarah. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Of course, she did not forget that three days ago it was the anniversary of Terence¡¯s ex-wife¡¯s death, but now three days had passed. Would Terence have to guard her for three days every year in the future?


    Sarah leisurely walked to the sofa and sat down. After pouring herself a cup of tea, she poured another cup for James and asked him to sit down. Then she looked at Esther and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything, do you? Uncle Terence really loved my former Auntie. The year after her death, Uncle Terence went to live in their own house for an entire week. If Grandfather hadn¡¯t been worried about his illness and forced him to move back, he would have lived there for a longer time. We didn¡¯t know how he spent the anniversary of my former Auntie¡¯s death after Uncle Terence went abroad for the next few years. But these days, I heard from my mother that he moved back to the vi they lived in.¡±


    After Sarah finished speaking, she smiled maliciously. ¡°Auntie, you are Uncle Terence¡¯s wife. How could you not even know this? You even asked him where he went!¡±


    Esther was a little ufortable because of what she said. She quickly nced at James beside Sarah and saw that he was holding a teacup in his hand and looking at her with a smile. He was clearlyughing at her. As Terence¡¯s wife, she didn¡¯t even know that her husband had moved out.


    ¡°You definitely don¡¯t know where their former house is, right?¡± Sarah smiled and shrugged. ¡°But I don¡¯t know either. James, do you know?¡± As she spoke, she turned to James, who was beside her.


    James still held his teacup and sipped. ¡°I only know that Uncle has one property in the Aastha Vi,¡± he said indifferently.


    ¡°That should be where it is. Coincidentally, the Aastha Vi was built five or six years ago.¡± Sarah said.


    Aastha Vi ¡­ Esther had heard of it before. She only knew that it was a ce where people with extraordinary wealth could afford to live. She had never been there before.


    The reason why James and Sarah told her so much about Terence was to make her feel sad. Well, their goal had been achieved. At this moment, Esther was indeed quite surprised and disappointed.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me this, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Terence has to move back sooner orter. I¡¯ll go to work,¡± she smiled at them as she stood up from the sofa, in order not to let them discover her disappointment.


    With that, she grabbed the handbag beside her and walked towards the gate.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, Esther received a message from Anne, reminding her of attending the birthday party the next evening.


    Hesitating for a moment, Esther replied with ¡°OK¡±.


    Tomorrow would be Anne¡¯s birthday party, but she hadn¡¯t even seen Terence now, let alone asking him to attend it with her.


    Would she really have to go alone tomorrow night? And then would she be teased by that bitch Anne?


    Serena shook her legs and stuffed snacks into her mouth. ¡°But this is not that difficult. Anyway, they haven¡¯t seen Terence before. I can just find a handsome guy to rece him. Am I right, Linsay?¡± She turned to ask Linsay.


    Linsay was surprised and said, ¡°Are you serious? If they see Terence in the future, won¡¯t that be embarrassing?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when it reallyes. We now need to focus on tomorrow.¡± Serena turned to Esther and said, ¡°Esther, are you sure you don¡¯t need us to protect you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have an invitation card. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even be able to enter the gate.¡± Esther nced at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Serena curled her lips and asked, ¡°Then what do you think of the method I just mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Is there any better suggestion?¡±


    ¡°I think this is the best.¡± Serena patted her chest in a dignified manner. ¡°Tell me what kind of handsome guy you want. I can get him for you.¡±


    Esther thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way after I go back tonight.¡±


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll prepare one for you first. If you can¡¯t find Terence, just let me know.¡±


    Esther helplessly smiled, feeling that this method was funny and boring.


    After returning home, Esther first went to ask the servant if Terence had returned. The answer was no. Mr. Terence did not return to the Gibson¡¯s.


    Esther was speechless. Even if it was the anniversary of his ex-wife¡¯s death, how could he leave for so many days? Would he note back and live in the Aastha Vi in the future?


    Till midnight, Esther still had no idea where Terence was. She had no choice but to get his phone number from rk and call him.

 Chapter 57 To Put on a Show

    When she made the call, Esther¡¯s heart suddenly tightened when she heard the beep inside. She was actually very nervous.


    It had been half a month since she got married. This was the first time she had called Terence. She did not know if he would be angry or if he would dislike her for disturbing him and be annoyed.


    The phone rang for a long time before someone finally picked it up. It was Terence.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He said in a deep and hoarse voice.


    Was he asleep? Did he go to bed so early?


    She tried to say something, but she felt as if a ball of cotton had been stuffed into her throat. ¡°It¡¯s me, Terence.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    He knew about it? How did he know?


    She didn¡¯t have time to think about it. She continued to speak carefully, ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    So hateful! Terence was so serious that she didn¡¯t even dare to continue.


    However, it was not easy for her to call him. She could not give up just like that. Even if she might be rejected by him, she had to give it a try.


    ¡°Well, tomorrow night is my sister¡¯s birthday party. I want you to go with me.¡±


    ¡°Your sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a good rtionship with her?¡±


    Esther was a little embarrassed. Was he mocking her?


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because we don¡¯t get along well with each other so that I have to go.¡± She said helplessly. ¡°She wants me to go to her birthday party with you.¡±


    ¡°To go there with me?¡± Terenceughed. ¡°Esther, can¡¯t you even see through her thoughts? Are you that stupid?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know what she means. She wanted me to take you there and humiliate me, but I can¡¯t back down just because of this. Isn¡¯t this clearly a sign ofck of confidence?¡±


    Terence¡¯s eyebrows cocked. ¡°Then aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll bring shame to you?¡±


    Esther pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Everyone¡¯s appearance is given by their parents. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s embarrassing. Besides, if I really care about this, I wouldn¡¯t have married you back then. Since we have got married, there was no need to hide it anymore. It¡¯s better to stand in front of the public. So ¡­ I hope you can go to the birthday party with me.¡±


    Terence was silent on the other end of the phone.


    Esther waited for a while. Minutester, she didn¡¯t hear his answer, so she carefully asked, ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°But I care.¡± After pondering for a while, Terence gave his answer.


    ¡°You care?¡±


    ¡°Esther, do you think I won¡¯t be embarrassed?¡±


    Esther was speechless. ¡°Is this why you stay at home every day and don¡¯t go out?¡±


    Before Terence could reply, she sighed andforted him, ¡°Terence, why do you care so much about the secr opinions? It¡¯s so tiring to live like this. Everyone has their own value. Some are ugly but positive, living happily and confidently, while others are more beautiful than celebrities, but they spend all day ying around, which is meaningless. Besides, all those richest people in the country all look ordinary or even ugly. But they are still very respected. I think my mother is right. I can¡¯t look for a handsome husband, because no matter how handsome a man is, he will still turn ugly when he gets old.¡±


    After saying so much, she stopped and waited for his response.


    However, she only received two words, which sounded like ridicule. ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Esther was stunned.


    ¡°I think you should be more confident. If you look down on yourself, then don¡¯t expect others to look up to you.¡±


    ¡°Nice.¡±


    ¡°Then, Terence, do you agree to go with me?¡± Esther rejoiced.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not the richest man and I¡¯m not positive either. I¡¯m just a sickly person who isughed at by thousands of people, so I¡¯m not going to embarrass you, Mrs. Gibson.¡±


    Esther felt that she was poured cold water. She was speechless instantly. She said so much just now, but Terence didn¡¯t seem to hear a word.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling that he was going to hang up, Esther hurriedly said, ¡°Terence, don¡¯t hang up.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m begging you, please. Do you really want your wife to go to the birthday party alone and getughed at by them? Besides, I¡¯m your wife. Embarrassing me is the same as embarrassing you.¡±


    ¡°You can choose not to go as well.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve already promised her. If I don¡¯t go, they will think I have no confidence, and then they will seize this opportunity to humiliate me. Pleasee with me. Just take it as a chance to fight for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for being so considerate for me, but my life is almost gone. Why do I still need to care about the reputation?¡± Terenceughed at himself and hung up the phone decisively.


    Esther was stunned for a moment. She knew that he had hung up the phone, but she still didn¡¯t give up and shouted at the microphone several times.


    She didn¡¯t take the phone out of her ear until she couldn¡¯t hear him at all.


    He actually rejected her without hesitation!


    Damn! The next time he needed help, she would definitely refuse him.


    Now she could only think of other ways. Should she go alone or bring a pseudo husband with her as Serena suggested?


    Thinking for a long time, she finally chose Serena¡¯s n. However, she specifically told Serena to choose an ordinary man who was about the same age as Terence. It would be easier to be found out if she brought a man who was too handsome.


    Serena was really great. She found a dozen pictures of men for her to select.


    Looking for a long time, Esther finally picked a rtively ordinary-looking man who looked quite elegant. Because in her mind, although Terence¡¯s health was not good, he had lived in a noble family since he was young, so he had always been elegant and gentle.


    The man was Reid who was optimistic and energetic. He usually worked as a bartender in a bar, so he dressed and talked gentlemanly. Most importantly, she and Esther were able to get along when they first met, and they had goodmunication.


    After listening to Esther¡¯s instructions, he patted his chest and guaranteed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although I¡¯m not that professional, acting is still not difficult for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner after the matter is settled,¡± Esther promised.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be great, but¡­¡± Reid blinked at her and smiled. ¡°If you can help me pursue Serena, I will be even happier.¡±

 Chapter 58 Secretly Complacent

    When Esther heard this, she immediately shook her head and refused. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Serena already has Andrew. I can¡¯t do anything to destroy other people¡¯s rtionships.¡±


    ¡°Miss Anne, don¡¯t you know? Serena has broken up with Andrew.¡±


    Esther was surprised. ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    ¡°Just these days.¡±


    ¡°Really? So fast!¡± Although Esther knew that Serena changed boyfriend quickly, just like changing clothes, it was still too fast. Moreover, Andrew was handsome and had a rich family. He should be quite suitable for Serena. How could they break up so quickly?


    Was it because she asked Serena to introduce her boyfriend a few days ago? At that time, Andrew was really angry. Did they break up due to that?


    In order to confirm it, she immediately called Serena.


    On the other end of the phone, Serena said to her, ¡°For that kind of stingy man, I should break up with him as soon as possible. I don¡¯t care about him at all.¡±


    ¡°Really? It should be my mistake.¡±


    ¡°Neither.¡± Serena said, ¡°It is said that the Arno was very angry. Andrew was not very familiar with him, and Arno also had business cooperation with that man. I didn¡¯t expect that I actually provoked him, and Arno¡¯s business was also ruined. It was my fault.¡±


    After saying that, Serena snorted. ¡°It seems that handsome men are all stingy. The more handsome they are, the stingier they are!¡±


    Esther was speechless. That night, she did not feel that Arno was angry. He even personally sent her home. She did not expect that he would get so angry. Was what Serena said true? The more handsome the man was, the stingier he would be?


    She suddenly smiled. ¡°After hearing what you¡¯ve said, I think I¡¯m quite lucky to have married an ugly husband who doesn¡¯t dare to go out.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I don¡¯t have sympathy for you now.¡± Serena said.


    Esther nced at the time and said, ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    ¡°Miss Anne, I¡¯m disappointed in love. Since you know, you actually don¡¯tfort me?¡± Serena deliberately rebuked.


    ¡°I see that you have eaten well these past few days. There is not the slightest trace of disappointment, so there is no need for me to pretend tofort you.¡± She knew Serena well. A new boyfriend would show up in less than a month.


    In the highest-end Royal Hotel in City R.


    Anne was more attentive than at any birthday party in the past. She not only decorated the venue specifically, but she also even tried everything that guests would eat and drink. Only when she was satisfied did she agree to let servants put them on the table.


    This year¡¯s birthday party was held so diligently. It was not only because Esther wasing, but also another important person woulde.


    Her good friend Linda saw that she was so attentive and teased her, ¡°Anne, you made the venue so beautiful and dressed so sexy. Are you going to surprise James? Or are you going to embarrass that bitch Esther?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne smiled as she smoothed her long gown in front of the mirror. ¡°That bitch Esther doesn¡¯t worth my attention. As for James, he won¡¯te today.¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯ting tonight? Why?¡± Her friend was shocked.


    ¡°He¡¯s on a business trip,¡± Anne said. She had deliberately advanced the birthday party by two days in order to hold it when James was not in City R.


    ¡°Really? Today is his girlfriend¡¯s birthday. As a boyfriend, he actually goes on a business trip?¡± Linda said in disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. James is really annoying. Who is Anne going to dance with then? You can¡¯t just casually pick up a guest, can you?¡± Another good friend of Anne named Jennifer said. Others nodded in agreement and began to me James.


    Looking at her friends who were ming James, Anne smiled indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Are you afraid that no one will dance with me?¡±


    Looking at Anne, who was smiling sweetly, one girl said, ¡°Judging from your appearance, you must already have a suitable candidate.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Who is it? Could it be your new boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Not a new boyfriend, but we would like to know more about each other.¡± Anne smiled ambiguously at the crowd. ¡°If I find that he is richer and more powerful than James, then we can have a long-term development.¡±


    ¡°Really? Could there be a man in City R who is even more outstanding than James?¡± Jennifer eximed.


    ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t believe either. Ever since I saw him, I believe.¡± When she mentioned that man, Anne¡¯s eyes shone with a dazzling light.


    ¡°Was he the super handsome guy I saw on the first floor of the bar that day?¡± Jennifer asked curiously.


    Anne nodded generously and admitted. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s him.¡±


    Linda cried out in surprise. ¡°You actually managed to get him, and get him so quickly!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Anne proudly raised her chin. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you at that time that I must get him?¡±


    Although she had spent a lot of effort to find out who he was and she still did not know about his family, she could tell from his clothes and temperament that he was definitely not an ordinary person!


    As soon as she got his phone number this morning, she couldn¡¯t wait to call him and invite her to her birthday party. She didn¡¯t expect that he would agree immediately. He even remembered who she was and knew her name!


    It seemed that this man that she had been thinking of these days was also interested in her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked about her name.


    She felt extremely happy when she thought about how Esther would be dumbfounded when she danced with such a handsome man at the banquet.


    She wanted to let that bitch Esther realize that not only could she snatch her boyfriend, but also she could also snatch her previous lover!


    ¡°Anne, what are youughing at? You can¡¯t even hear us.¡± Linda pushed her arm.


    Anne regained her senses and looked at her friends in a good mood. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What were you talking about just now?¡±


    ¡°We have been saying that you should introduce James to us. Even though you don¡¯t want James anymore, we shouldn¡¯t let other girls have him.¡±


    Anne was very generous. She nodded and answered, ¡°Of course. You are my friends. However, the premise is that I don¡¯t want him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we understand!¡±


    ¡°Then should we pray for Anne to have him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In order to get James, we need to pray with all our heart.¡±


    Anne looked at the envious and ttering smiles of others and smiled proudly.

 Chapter 59 Can鈥檛 Fake It Anymore

    Esther brought Reid to Royal Hotel on time.


    She did not get out of the car directly. Instead, she turned around to look at Reid and asked again, ¡°Are you sure you can manage this?¡±


    Reid waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Do I look like I can¡¯t handle this?¡±


    Although he sounded confident, Esther reminded him once more, ¡°No matter what they say or doter, don¡¯t be too excited. Remember to control your emotions.¡±


    ¡°I get it. I will try to be a gentleman.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Bare it in mind.¡± She believed that a man nurtured in a noble family should be a gentleman. Moreover, although she had rarely seen Terence and had even not met him in person before, she could tell that he was not a short-tempered man.


    Reid opened the door of the car and was about to get off when Esther suddenly stopped him, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Reid was speechless. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°What now, Esther? Can¡¯t you have some confidence in me?¡±


    Esther pulled his face over. After looking at him carefully for a while, she said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    As she spoke, Esther took out a small makeup bag from her bag. She then took out an eyebrow pencil and scrutinized Reid¡¯s face again. Then, she began to draw under his eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing? You want to put me on makeup?¡± asked Reid.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll have to draw some scars on your face to cover up your handsomeness.¡± Although Reid was not that handsome, in order to satisfy the vanity of those women, she would need to uglify him a little bit.


    As Reid rolled his eyes, Esther quickly finished drawing. After a while, she looked at his current face and nodded in satisfaction, ¡°All done.¡±


    As soon as they got out of the car, thedies who had been waiting at the entrance to see what would happen began to gossip.


    The car was Serena¡¯s. It was a luxury car and was very suitable for the Gibson family¡¯s identity. Thus, thedies were not suspicious of Esther and Reid. On the contrary, Esther could faintly hear them saying jealously, ¡°Terence indeed looks very ordinary. Unlike James, who is both handsome and rich. Terence is way inferior to him.¡±


    Hearing this, Reid was immediately a little annoyed. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Miss Esther, just how ugly did you paint me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not that ugly,¡± Esther held his arm and smiled, ¡°Stand straight and be confident.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you. This is the first time in my life that I¡¯ve been called ugly. After that, you have topensate me for my mental damage. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop! I will. I promise!¡± Esther pushed Reid¡¯s face back with a smile as if she was acting coquettish towards him.


    A woman waiting at the door lowered her voice and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in and tell Anne that they¡¯reing.¡±


    From beginning to end, Esther didn¡¯t seem to see the women. She walked straight to the banquet hall on the second floor.


    The banquet hall was very big and was well decorated. It looked quite fancy.


    The Cusack Group had been losing money ever since Esther and Anne¡¯s father went into aa and Anne and some rtives took charge. Anne wasvish in spending money. Other than the part used by her family, almost all thepany¡¯s profit was used by Anne. She didn¡¯t have any idea of saving money.


    Of course, Esther had never asked about the Cusack Group, nor did she think about fighting for anything. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t earn enough money to support herself.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really Esthering.¡± Along with a shrill and mocking voice, Anne slowly walked over with her wine cup in hand, surrounded by her good friends.


    Everyone was looking at Reid as if admiring a strange object.


    Although Reid was used to being sized up in the bar, it was the first time he had been surrounded by such an enchanting group of women who were looking at him as if they were looking at a monkey. He felt slightly ufortable.


    However, when he thought of Esther¡¯s reminding him to be confident, gentleman, and elegant, he stood straight and smiled at everyone. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Terence. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    After sizing him up, the women began to gabble, ¡°Why is James so handsome, but his uncle looks so ugly? What makes such a big difference?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Maybe there has been a random gic mutation?¡±


    ¡°No wonder Esther didn¡¯t dare to bring Terence out. If I were her, I wouldn¡¯t take him out either.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How do they dare toe?¡±


    Such sarcasticments went on.


    Listening to the women¡¯s mockery and insult, Reid forgot about how he promised Esther and immediately exploded, ¡°Do you live onughing at others, windbags? What¡¯s wrong with me being ugly? How does that bother you?¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Esther hurriedly tugged at Reid¡¯s sleeve, but Reid angrily pped her hand off and turned to her, ¡°Esther, why are you caring about such kind of people? What¡¯s the point? Not only they don¡¯t know how to respect others, but also speak so unashamedly. In my opinion, they are not much different from the whores in the bar except that they dressed skimpier and talked cheaper.¡±


    Reid thought that Anne might at most be teasing Esther, like whatmon sisters might do. He didn¡¯t expect these women to be so direct and arrogant. They spoke so disparagingly of him and even did it in front of him.


    A man can be killed, but not humiliated! He couldn¡¯t help it anymore!


    In an instant, the women looked bad, and Esther was embarrassed¡­N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Reid was too unreliable. He promised to behave himself on the way here. Yet he messed it all up at the beginning. How could they continue to fake couples?


    Although it was pleasant to hear him scold the women, this was not what she had nned for today!


    Seeing Anne¡¯s face contorted with rage, Esther felt relieved!


    The women finally came to their senses and were about to refute Reid¡¯s words when Anne stopped them in time.


    Anne, who had just been furious, instantly calmed down. She did not me Reid. Instead, she med her friends, ¡°You think you did nothing wrong? It¡¯s so impolite of you to say someone is ugly in public. No wonder Mr. Terence was angry. How can my birthday party go on with you behaving like this? Come on, apologize to Mr. Terence right now.¡±


    After saying that, Anne took the lead in apologizing to Reid, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Terence. My friends like to make jokes. Please forgive them for offending you.¡±


    Her friends snorted coldly. Although they were reluctant, they gave Reid a fake smile at Anne¡¯s request. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Terence, we were just joking.¡±

 Chapter 60 Disclosure

    ¡®Bitches, let¡¯s see how long you can pretend to be nice.¡¯ Reid rolled his eyes in his heart, but on the surface, he smiled right away, ¡°I know! I¡¯m also into joking. I was also joking with all you beautifuldies just now.¡±


    In an instant, the tension was eased.


    Esther couldn¡¯t believe it, but Anne knew what she was doing. The climate of tonight¡¯s show was yet toe, how could she allow the party to be interrupted now?


    Esther handed over the gift she prepared beforehand to Anne, ¡°Happy birthday, Anne. Here is my present to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Anne took the gift and handed it to Jennifer, who was standing beside her, ¡°Keep it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I don¡¯t think Esther would bring anything good.¡± Jennifer purposely took over the gift with a disgusted expression and handed it to a waitress passing by, ¡°Here, take it, little girl.¡±


    The waitress was stunned when she received the gift and then left happily.


    Esther didn¡¯t care much about it. Afraid that Reid would lose his temper again, she pulled Reid into the break room.


    As soon as they entered the break room, Reid immediately asked Esther triumphantly, ¡°How did I look? Was I handsome, gentleman, and graceful enough? Did I have the feel of Terence just now?¡±


    Esther rolled eyes at him annoyedly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you resembled Terence, but the way you cursed those women was very simr to Anne¡¯s good friends.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me honestly, do you feel relieved after that?¡± asked Reid.


    ¡°I do,¡± Esther patted his chest, ¡°but you almost made me unable to cover for you.¡±


    ¡°With your on-the-spot reactions, no wonder you could only y the role of the bullied.¡± Reid waved his hand smugly and said, ¡°Go, get me some water.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but I have to warn you, don¡¯t act like thister.¡± Although it was relieving, it was great damage to Terence¡¯s image.


    Esther shook her head, looked around, and walked to the room next door to look for water.


    As soon as she stepped in, she was immediately stunned by the person on the sofa and unconsciously stopped¡­


    It¡¯s him? The man named Arno? Why is he here?


    This was Anne¡¯s birthday party. He had no reason toe here. She looked at the man on the sofa, then looked at the banquet hall below. Her face flushed unconsciously.


    Did he see the quarrel between her and Anne just now? In other words, did he see her embarrassing side again?


    Alright, this is the third time she got embarrassed in front of him.


    Esther guessed it right. Terence saw clearly how she and Reid performed just now. He hadn¡¯t expected that she would actually find such an ugly man to y his role and even did it so naturally.


    At this moment, Terence was again looking at Esther. He had exquisite facial features and a slender and muscr body figure set off by his tailored casual suit. Wearing polished ck leather shoes, Terence was now casually holding a magazine with his slender fingers.


    What made Esther¡¯s face flush and her heart race the most was the half-smile on his face.


    ¡°You ¡­ why are you here?¡± After a long while, Esther stuttered.


    Terence closed the magazine, stood up, and walked towards her. Looking down at her from a close distance, he said mockingly, ¡°Of course I have to be here. Since Ms. Esther doesn¡¯t want to be my lover, I would have to look for anotherdy.¡±


    What did he mean? He didn¡¯t look like a gigolo. Why was he in such a hurry to find another woman?


    Then what was his current identity? Anne¡¯s new lover? Things changed so quickly¡­


    Esther nodded awkwardly, not knowing what to say.


    By the way, should she me him for directly giving her to Terence the other night?


    ¡°Well ¡­ let me ask you something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How did you hand me over to Terence that night?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°I just called him directly.¡±


    Esther was embarrassed. Sheined in a low voice, ¡°How can you behave like this¡­¡±


    ¡°What? You went on a blind date with others without telling your sick husband. Don¡¯t tell me you still care about his feelings.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call him sick.¡± Esther red at Terence unhappily.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t love him at all. Why are you still pretending?¡± Terence suddenly grabbed Esther¡¯s arm and pushed her against the cab beside him. He looked at Esther and said with a wicked smile, ¡°What about considering being my lover? I¡¯ll go out and deal with all those women for you.¡±


    Terence pressed his body against Esther¡¯s tightly and locked her in his arms.


    They were too intimate ¡­ Esther¡¯s face instantly flushed deeply. Instinctively, she pushed away his muscr body and said, ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me now, or else someone will see us.¡±


    The walls of this room were transparent. Thus, they could clearly see the banquet hall downstairs. Naturally, others could also see them from outside. It would be awkward if others saw them being together. After all, she brought her husband to the party today. How could she get entangled with another man?


    Moreover, Arno was now Anne¡¯s lover. Esther didn¡¯t want to get into a fight with her because of a man again.


    However, Terence did not let go of her. Instead, he took Esther¡¯s small face in his hands. He gently brushed her lips with his fingers, as if he was drawing a precious painting. He gazed at her deeply and asked, ¡°Who is the man next door?¡±


    His fingers, warm and soft, brushed softly against Esther¡¯s lips, making her even more embarrassed.


    ¡°He¡¯s my husband,¡± she said, turning her face away from his fingers.


    ¡°Your husband?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± She went on lying, ¡°you should have seen that he has a bad temper, so you¡¯d better let me go immediately.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to see what he can do to me.¡± Terence smiled and rubbed her waist provocatively.


    Esther was very sensitive. She was so embarrassed and angry that she pped him in the face and cursed, ¡°You are insane!¡±


    ¡°Esther! What takes you so long?¡± Reid¡¯s urging voice came from the break room next door, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to fake couples with you anymore?¡±


    Because the TV was on in the break room, Reid did not hear what happened between Esther and Terence. Instead, his words were clearly heard by them.


    Esther¡¯s face flushed deeply again. Reid indeed did more harm than good. He just disclosed the fact that he was her fake husband!

 Chapter 61 I鈥檓 Her Husband

    Although ¡­ he might have heard it the moment they entered the break room.


    Being pped by Esther, Terence¡¯s expression did not change much, but he let go of her.


    As soon as she was free from Terence¡¯s arms, Esther headed straight for the break room, totally leaving the water thing behind.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the water?¡± Reid asked, looking at her empty hands and flushing red face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find any,¡± Esther said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you flushing deeply?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s too hot here,¡± Esther patted her face and pulled Reid¡¯s arm, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs to get some fresh air and find something to drink and eat.¡±


    Reid agreed, ¡°Sure, I also happen to be hungry.¡±


    They walked out of the break room and went down to the banquet hall on the first floor.


    Esther couldn¡¯t help but raise her head to look at the break room upstairs. Through the transparent ss wall, she saw Terence standing there with his hands crossed around his chest, smiling mischievously at her.


    To avoid further eye contact, Esther quickly lowered her head and hid in a corner to have some water.


    The guests gradually arrived and the birthday party officially began.


    Anne took the microphone and said a few words of courtesy. Then she smiled and said, ¡°Today is my birthday. In addition to trying to make everyone have fun, I would like to introduce a friend of mine to you, who will also be my dance partner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there is something more important tonight. That is to introduce my younger sister Esther and her husband to everyone. I believe you must know that Esther has married Mr. Terence, right?¡±


    The volume of the stereo was very high. Anne¡¯s voice resounded throughout the banquet hall. Esther, who was hiding in a corner drinking juice, almost spat the juice in her mouth out after hearing Anne¡¯s words.


    Esther thought, ¡°No way! Does she want to¡­¡±


    Anne¡¯s voice continued to reach everyone¡¯s ears through the stereo, ¡°You might have heard that Mr. Terence is not well-looking and is sick, but very few of you have really seen him. You must be very curious about what Terence looks like, right? I am very honored to have him here tonight. Of course, I will share this honor with everyone.¡±


    Her friends immediately started to heckle, shouting that they wanted to see Terence in person.


    Esther looked at Reid, who was busy eating. She was at a loss for words and said, ¡°What should we do now? It¡¯s your turn to go on stage again.¡±


    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Reid took a sip of juice and said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you this time. I won¡¯t do anything rash.¡±


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you just say you are Terence and say hello to everyone? No more cursing this time.¡± Esther looked at Reid¡¯s face. Although she had painted it ugly, it wasn¡¯t so ugly that he couldn¡¯t live with it.


    ¡°Sure, you are the boss.¡± Reid stood up from his chair, bent his arm, and stretched it out to Esther, ¡°Let¡¯s go, my dear Esther.¡±


    Esther hesitated for a moment and then put her arm in his. Since they were pretending to be husband and wife, they had to be more intimate.


    It was quite embarrassing and even risky to fake couples with Reid on Arno¡¯s watch, for he might disclose the truth. However, Anne had left her no choice but to continue faking.


    With everyone looking, Esther and Reid walked towards Anne who was standing at the center of the hall. Anne intimately held her other arm and introduced her to everyone with a smile, ¡°This is my younger sister Esther, and the one next to her is the Mr. Terence of the Gibson family that we¡¯ve been waiting to see.¡±


    Anne then turned to Reid and handed him the microphone, ¡°Mr. Terence, my friends have always wanted to see you. What about saying a few words to them?¡±


    Reid looked at Esther and took the microphone. He looked around and said, ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Esther¡¯s husband Terence, the person you¡¯ve always wanted to see. Well¡­ Although I¡¯m not handsome enough, my love for Esther is the sincerest¡­¡±


    Esther didn¡¯t know what to say. Was he reciting lines from soap dramas?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Reid himself also couldn¡¯t go on anymore. He turned to Esther, smiled, and said, ¡°Darling, actions speak louder than words. Let¡¯s show them our love.¡±


    Esther was embarrassed. She thought, ¡°What does Reid want to do? Does he want to molest me?¡±


    ¡°Then have a kiss,¡± Anne suggested maliciously. She did not believe that Terence would fall in love with Esther so quickly. As far as she knew, Terence had never even touched Esther since the day they got married.


    Seeing the man in front of her being so intimate with Esther, Anne started to doubt who he really was.


    James told her definitely that Terence was very ugly. Although this man who came with Esther was not good-looking, he wasn¡¯t very ugly. Moreover, no one here had seen Terence before, Esther could say whatever she wanted.


    Reid at first thought a hug with Esther would be enough, but he didn¡¯t expect Anne would suddenly ask them to have a kiss. He thus felt embarrassed.


    Esther was also acutely embarrassed. After all, she wasn¡¯t a real actress, it was quite difficult for her to kiss a stranger.


    However, with so many people watching, she had no other choice.


    Serena¡¯s bad ideas indeed never end well. Now Esther didn¡¯t even have the chance to regret it.


    In order to escape from the crowd¡¯s gaze as soon as possible, Esther finally threw her caution to the wind after a long time of hesitation and smiled to Reid, ¡°Honey,e on. Don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    Reid cleared his throat and leaned over to Esther, ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°We have no choice.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid Serena will be jealous.¡±


    ¡°You are really thinking too much,¡± Esther tried her best to keep smiling, ¡°Now, pretend I am Serena and try to be more intimate with me.¡±


    Seeing them whispering closely, Anne¡¯s looked pale. It was hard to tell if it was out of jealousy or suspicion. However, she did not make it known to others. Instead, she continued to wait for Esther and Reid¡¯s kiss like everyone else.


    Reid also threw all his worries behind. He pretended that he was holding Serena instead of Esther and held her waist with one hand and her face with the other¡­


    Esther closed her eyes and resisted the urge to run away, waiting quietly for Reid to kiss her.


    Just as Reid¡¯s lips were about to touch Esther¡¯s, a man suddenly said ruthlessly from above the spiral stairs, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Esther was shocked by this familiar voice and instinctively retreated from Reid¡¯s embrace. She did not look at the man like others, but turned her face away out of embarrassment and turned her back on the staircase.


    When the people in the banquet hall heard this sudden voice, they all looked up to see who was speaking. They were then all fascinated by the handsome man who was walking down the stairs gracefully with one hand holding the railing and the other in his pocket.

 Chapter 62 Stop Joking

    No one had seen Arno except for Anne¡¯s best friends Jennifer and Linda. They met him in the bar that day.


    At this moment, the colorful lights in the banquet hall were shing, and the music was beautiful. A man who was as good-looking as a work of art slowly walked towards the crowd. The scene was indeed gorgeous.


    ¡°What a handsome man!¡± a woman cried out in fascination.


    Someone asked, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Is he the important person Anne just mentioned? Her dance partner tonight?¡±


    The guests continued to discuss this mysterious man.


    Esther was speechless as she listened to their discussion. These women had been tricked by the Arno¡¯s good look. If they knew he was a fool for women and didn¡¯t respect others, they wouldn¡¯t speak so highly of him.


    However, what made her most worried and uneasy was that Arno suddenly interrupted her and chose toe down at this time. Could it be that he wanted to call her bluff in public? Then she would be humiliated greatly today.


    Anne, on the other hand, was extremely pleased with her friends¡¯ments. She didn¡¯t bother to tease Esther anymore and walked towards Terence.


    ¡°Arno, you¡¯re here!¡± She held Terence¡¯s arm affectionately and smiled happily, ¡°I was just about to send someone to invite you down to dance with me.¡±


    Terence looked down at Anne for a short instance. He then went back to look at Esther and Reid.


    Seeing Terence walking over, Reid whispered to Esther, ¡°Esther, who is that? He looks murderous.¡±


    Esther could answer neither of the questions. She did not know anything about this man.


    Realizing that Terence was looking at someone else, Anne was slightly annoyed. However, on the surface, she was still smiling brightly. She also sent a waiter to change the music to dance music.


    Terence¡¯s eyes never left Esther. Anne was worried that they would get back together. She even started to regret having brought them to her birthday party at the same time. Therefore, she must try her best to regain Terence¡¯s attention.


    An elegant song started to y. Everyone smiled, waiting for Anne and Arno to start the dance. That scene must be extremely beautiful with such a beautifuldy and handsome man.


    Anne smiled sweetly and held out her hand to Terence, ¡°Arno,e on.¡±


    However, Terence only cast her a nce before looking back at Esther. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°I think we¡¯d better deal with the unresolved issue before dancing. What do you think?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    Anne didn¡¯t understand what he meant. She asked, ¡°Aron, what are you talking about? What unresolved issue?¡±


    Terence pushed her away and walked over to Esther. Then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, he took Esther, who was very embarrassed, into his arms.


    Why would he hug Anne¡¯s sister? What was going on? Everyone was shocked. Esther froze¡­


    Anne looked worst among all. Her hands were tightly clutching the hem of her dress.


    ¡°Sorry, it was just a little joke my wife and I yed on everyone, but the joke should be over now.¡± Terence¡¯s held Esther in his arms intimately, and the smile in his eyes was extremely indulgent. Seeing the way he looked at her, even Esther almost believed his words.


    Everyone was silent. They were all confused by the sudden change. This handsome man was Anne¡¯s important friend and dance partner a moment ago. Suddenly he took Esther, who never got along with Anne, in his arms and even called her his wife. How did this happen?


    Esther was also a little dumbfounded. Reid was right. She indeed was slow to react to emergencies. Now, she had no idea what to do next. Arno was definitely here to expose her secret!


    She looked at Anne, who was green with envy and then at Reid, who was as surprised as everyone else. She was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Reid was the first toe to his senses. He went along with Terence and said with a hollowugh, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Actually, I¡¯m not the real Terence. I was just joking. Well, now that the joke is over, I should go. Goodbye,dies and gentlemen¡­¡±


    Reid hadn¡¯t forgotten the murderous look Terence had when he walked downstairs. If he really was Esther¡¯s husband, he would be toast.


    Therefore, he must leave as soon as possible!


    ¡°Arno, are you joking?¡± Anne also realized what happened. She forced a smile and said to Terence, ¡°Today is my birthday. You are my honored guest. I¡¯m still waiting for you to dance with me.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss Anne, you are wrong. I am not your distinguished guest, but the person you have always been trying to humiliate. I did note here because of your invitation, but to apany Esther as her husband.¡± Terence replied. He then revealed a charming smile to the guests, ¡°Hello, everyone. Let me introduce myself officially. My name is Terence, and I am Esther¡¯s husband. I am the person you have always wanted to meet.¡±


    Everyone let out a low shout of surprise and began to gabble.


    Esther was anxious in Terence¡¯s arms. She thought, ¡°Why is Arno so fond of pretending to be others? Now he is even pretending to be Terence!¡±


    He scared Reid away and took over his role as her husband. What¡¯s wrong with him?


    ¡°You are Terence? That ugly Terence Gibson?¡± someone whispered.


    ¡°No way¡­¡± another person said.


    ¡°Anne, is it true?¡± Jennifer tugged at Anne¡¯s arm.


    Anne sized Terence up and said, ¡°Absolutely not. He is not Terence. He is just Esther¡¯s kept man.¡±


    When he was in the hospital that day, James saw him in person. If he really was Terence, there was no reason that James could not recognize him. It also didn¡¯t make sense if James should lie to her that Terence was very ugly!


    Terence did not directly answer her words. Instead, he opened the camera on his phone with one hand and held Esther intimately into his arms with the other. Ignoring Esther¡¯s look of shock, he lowered his head and kissed her. Then, he took a photo of the kiss.

 Chapter 63 Seeking for Confirmation

    After taking this photo, Terence quickly tapped a few times on his phone and said, ¡°Miss Anne, if you don¡¯t believe me, just send this photo to James for confirmation.¡±


    Anne¡¯s phone rang. Jennifer immediately took it out from her handbag and handed it to her.


    Anne¡¯s face changed from green to white.


    However, for confirmation, she still forwarded the photo to James.


    Esther was dumbfounded by Terence¡¯s actions. She finally realized and wiped her lips with her finger. Did he ¡­ kiss her just now?


    Esther could only think of the fact that Terence kissed her in public and might even take a photo of the kiss. It never urred to her that maybe Terence really was her husband. It wasn¡¯t because she was stupid, but because it was too ridiculous. It was simply impossible.


    Esther had known Arno for some time and had met him several times. To her, he was just a passerby who she hugged impulsively as a disguise and then met once or twice identally.


    Moreover, James was indeed present the day when she first met Arno at the entrance of the hotel. They almost had a fight. It was impossible that James couldn¡¯t recognize Terence.


    While Anne was anxiously waiting for James¡¯s reply, everyone was also holding their breaths waiting.


    On the other hand, Terence was as calm as ever. He even smiled and asked Anne, ¡°Miss Anne, I don¡¯t mind delivering the opening dance for you. However, the partner must be my wife. I wonder if you would mind.¡±


    Hearing his words, Anne¡¯s expression changed again. She felt so bad that she could not speak.


    Hearing that she might need to dance, Esther was also anxious. She lowered her voice and warned Terence, ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly. I don¡¯t know how to dance.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got you.¡± Terence lowered his head and gave her aforting smile.


    How could she not worry? The whole party had been awkward enough. Things could be even more awkward if she had to dance with a fake husband in front of so many people. She couldn¡¯t do it!


    In order to avoid making a fool of herself, Esther decided that it was best to leave like Reid just did!


    She raised her small face and smiled at Terence, ¡°Darling, it¡¯s a little stuffy in here. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Terence lowered his head to meet her gaze. After a moment of hesitation, he nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Esther was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t agree. She didn¡¯t expect that he would say yes so quickly.


    Afraid that he would regret it, Esther immediately turned to Anne and said, ¡°Anne, I really appreciate your hospitality today. Terence and I must leave now. You guys have fun.¡±


    Anne was so angry and anxious that she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    James had already responded to her. The handsome and charming Arno was really his uncle Terence, Esther¡¯s newly married husband!


    How could it be true?


    How could Esther¡¯s husband be so handsome and look so healthy? This was too far from the ugly and sick man she had imagined. She simply could not ept it!


    Seeing Anne¡¯s murderous look, Esther smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Anne? Today is your birthday, why do you seem to be so upset?¡±


    ¡°Esther, don¡¯t be toocent!¡± Anne was so angry that even her voice trembled. She could hardly speak.


    ¡°I have never beencent. It was you who used every possible means to force me to bring Terence to the party this afternoon. I only did it ording to your will.¡± Even though she had always thought that the man beside her was not really her husband, she was extremely happy to see Anne being so angry. She could finally hold her head high for once.


    It felt so good. No matter how she managed to do that, it was great to make Anne feel bad.


    ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go.¡± She held Terence¡¯s arm and deliberately called him intimately.


    Looking at them walking towards the entrance of the hotel together, Anne was so angry that tears fell down her cheeks.


    After a moment of silence, the guests finally started gabbling again. They were all discussing Terence¡¯s identity and appearance.


    Even though Anne was hateful and none of her close friends were nice, some of her friends still knew right and wrong.


    Some people who were sympathetic to Esther for having a sister like Anne now felt relieved for her. They then started tough at Anne.


    A girl couldn¡¯t help but ask her, ¡°Anne, didn¡¯t you always say that Esther¡¯s husband is ugly and sick? He doesn¡¯t look like a patient at all, and he¡¯s the most handsome man I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He is really handsome. Unfortunately, he has already left. Otherwise, I could take a few more nces,¡± another girl was simply envious and did not have any ill intentions.


    However, her words irritated Anne, who was already on the verge of going crazy. He angrily shouted at her, ¡°Get out! All of you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The girl trembled in fear and stared at Anne in panic, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. Anne, why are you so angry?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Anne, why are you acting like this? We are not your ves and don¡¯t need to leave at your will,¡± a woman shouted angrily.


    Another woman also said, ¡°Indeed, I told you yesterday that I didn¡¯t have time toe. It was you who invited me over again and again. Now you are asking me to get out? Fine! I¡¯ll leave right now.¡±


    ¡°When you wanted to use us to disgrace Esther, you asked us toe here. Now that you are disgraced, you just want us to go.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t me us for your own failure.¡±


    Hearing the crowd gabbling, Anne was so angry that she didn¡¯t want to exin. Jennifer said, ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t you see that Anne is very upset now? Please, hurry up and leave.¡±


    ¡°She deserves it. She wouldn¡¯t be like this if she didn¡¯t have bad intentions for Esther.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She is now embarrassed because of her own actions and can me no one else for that.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s boring.¡±


    Everyone grumbled as they walked towards the entrance of the banquet hall.


    The banquet hall suddenly became silent. Almost everyone left. Only Anne¡¯s best friends stayed.


    Anne was so angry that she crouched down. Linda took her in her arms, patted her shoulder, andforted her, ¡°Anne, don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s all Esther¡¯s fault. She fooled us so deeply.¡±


    ¡°Linda¡¯s right. It was all because she pretended to break up with Terence in the bar. Otherwise, Anne wouldn¡¯t have been obsessed with that bastard, and even tried to contact him and invite him to the birthday party as her guest,¡± Jennifer also said.


    Another friend of Anne¡¯s said angrily, ¡°So they¡¯ve been trapping Anne from the beginning, damn it!¡±

 Chapter 64 Familiar Smell

    ¡°Esther looks kind. I haven¡¯t expected that she is so unfathomable. It¡¯s terrifying!¡±


    She arranged the birthday party to give Esther an unforgettable night of humiliation. She didn¡¯t expect that she was humiliated by Esther instead. It was embarrassing.


    The man she had been thinking of was Esther¡¯s husband. Moreover, she was ruthlessly pped by Esther. How could she not hate Esther and not regret her foolishness?


    Anne gritted her teeth and murmured with hate, ¡°Esther, let¡¯s wait and see!¡±


    ¡­


    The car had just left the Royal Hotel, Esther asked Terence to stop.


    Terence did not refuse. He slowed down and stopped the car by the roadside.


    After a moment of silence, Esther said with a little me, ¡°I am grateful for your help. However, you are self-determined. How can I end up?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you end up?¡± Terence picked up the water bottle beside him and took a sip. His voice was as indifferent as ever.


    ¡°Everyone knows that Mr. Terence is not handsome. You show up in this way, they will suspect and hold on to this matter.¡± Esther looked up at him, ¡°It was just a show. You shouldn¡¯t kiss me.¡±


    Terence smiled banteringly, ¡°Do you mean that the man you hired can kiss you and that you can end up well with him?¡±


    Esther was speechless.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak?¡±


    ¡°At least his image matches. How to end up ¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t exin any further, so she stopped and pretended to be impatient, ¡°Anyway, it is my business. I hope you won¡¯t interfere. Moreover, don¡¯t help me so kindly anymore. I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°How do you know I am helping you?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Esther stared at him suspiciously.


    Neon lights dyed Terence¡¯s handsome face through the car¡¯s window, making his face more stereoscopic and mysterious. How could such a handsome and rich man be meddlesome? She didn¡¯t understand.


    Terence looked at her and gritted his teeth for a long time before saying, ¡°Who told you that Terence is ugly? Did you imagine it?¡±


    Esther was speechless. She couldn¡¯t answer him.


    When she was hiding in the trunk, she heard James say that. Anne was sure that Terence was ugly for the same reason.


    However, gossiping had never been her hobby, especially with a stranger.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    As she was meditating, she tilted and heavily crashed into Terence¡¯s arms.¡±


    She was shocked and instinctively pushed him on his chest. She cursed him angrily, ¡°What are you doing? It is improper for a man and a woman to touch each other.¡±


    ¡°If you are not thinking about another man, how could you not recognize your husband?¡± Instead of letting go of her, he lifted her chin and forced her to look at him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Esther tried to turn her head, but she failed. She had to look at him directly.


    ¡°Even if you haven¡¯t seen him, you should be able to recognize his smell, voice, habits, and behavior.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Calm down and think about it.¡± Terence told her angrily, but he did not let go of her.


    Esther was confused by Terrence¡¯s behavior. After struggling in vain, she decided to calm down and ponder over his words.


    She gradually calmed down and her mind was clear. His smell, voice, habits¡­


    She was stunned. At that moment, she faintly felt his smell was somewhat familiar. So was his voice and his habit of holding her in his arms.


    With her mind going nk, she looked up at him in shock, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Terence did not reply. He stared at her coldly as if he was waiting for her to react.


    ¡°It is impossible.¡± Esther shook her head. She didn¡¯t believe the thoughts in her mind. She repeated in a low voice, ¡°It is impossible. I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    How could he be Terence? How could he have Terence¡¯s smell? She must have been too excited and made a mistake!


    ¡°You still don¡¯t believe it, do you?¡± Terence raised his eyebrow gloomily.


    Esther shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it unless you have direct evidence.¡±


    Terence pondered for a moment and smiled at her, ¡°I do have.¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, his lips were on hers. He strongly squeezed his tongue into her mouth and stirred it in her mouth.


    Esther did not expect Terrence to suddenly kiss her so deeply. She was dizzy before she gradually realized what was happening. He was trying to prove his identity in such a weird way.


    After realizing it, she was stunned again. It was clear that his smell was familiar and that it belonged to Terence.


    Since she had memories, she had experienced few men. She had only fallen in love with James. However, she remembered James¡¯s smell, which was different from the man in front of her.


    She didn¡¯t get along well with Terrence since they got married. However, after being kissed by him unexpectedly, his unique smell had been remembered by her. After being kissed by the man in front of her, she was certain that it was the same person.


    It was so shocking and uneptable that she still had doubts in her mind.


    After the kiss, he looked at her provocatively. She was still stubborn and asked, ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    Her words infuriated Terence.


    ¡°You must have experienced too many men. You can¡¯t distinguish me from them.¡± He said gloomily. He let go of her and retreated, ¡°Get off.¡±


    Esther was in a mess. She needed to get off and calm down. Hearing his words, she opened the door without hesitation.


    As soon as she got off, the Bentley proudly emitted exhaust gas and quickly drove away.


    Staring in the direction where the car disappeared, Esther unconsciously touched her lips. His smell was still on them.

 Chapter 65 Digest the Wonder

    Serena suspiciously looked at Reid who suddenly appeared in front of her and asked ¡°Why do youe back so quickly? Did you win?¡±


    Reid rolled his eyes at her angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t know about victory, but the scene was in a mess.¡±


    ¡°A mess? What kind of mess?¡± Serena straightened up and asked.


    Linsay, who was at the side, also asked, ¡°Have they seen through your faked identity?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Reid made himself a ss of fruit wine and took a sip. ¡°In the middle of the y, a very handsome man suddenly appeared, iming that he was Terence Gibson. His gaze was so sharp that it almost killed me. After all, I robbed his wife. I was guilty and scared, so I ran away quickly.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t figured out who that man was from yet and you¡¯ve run away?¡±


    ¡°He said he was Terence Gibson.¡±


    ¡°You could also say that you are Terence Gibson. How do you know that he is the real one? Besides, isn¡¯t Terence very ugly? How could he be such a very handsome man?¡±


    ¡°Because I see that his aura is very strong, and his temperament is also very simr. Most importantly ¡­ I can see his killing intent.¡± Reid took another sip of fruit wine and stretched out his hand to her. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, I¡¯m frightened. Serena, you mustpensate me for my mental loss.¡±


    Serena raised her hand and pped his big palm, ¡°It was done so foolishly, and you still wantpensation? You wish!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Serena, how can you do this? I sold myself and was surrounded by a bunch of women. Serena, I don¡¯t need a highpensation. Just give me a hug, hey¡­!¡±


    Reid was left at the door of the private room by Serena.


    Reid turned around and said to Linsay, ¡°How can this woman be like this? It¡¯s too inhumane.¡±


    Linsay smiled and asked curiously, ¡°Is Esther¡¯s husband ¡­ really handsome?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°How handsome?¡±


    ¡°He is as handsome as he was previously rumored to be.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After entered the empty private room and locked the door, Serena took out her phone to dial Esther¡¯s number while adjusting the air conditioner.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up. Serena bluntly asked, ¡°Where are you, darling?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not home.¡± When the phone was connected, Esther was silently walking along Riverside Road.


    Perhaps she was too shocked by what happened just now, she did not go home, nor did she contact anyone. She just walked forward silently, thinking about how she had gotten along with Terence and the man called Arno.


    Thinking it over and over again, she still couldn¡¯t convince herself that they were the same person.


    ¡°The banquet is over?¡±


    ¡°It is over.¡±


    ¡°How about you? Are you alright now? I heard from Reid that a very handsome man came out of nowhere and imed to be your husband, Terence. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    It turned out that Serena had heard it from Reid, but how did she know what was going on? She hadn¡¯t figured it out!


    After a moment of silence, she did not answer Serena¡¯s question. Instead, she asked, ¡°Serena, you have experienced a lot with men. I want to ask you a question.¡±


    ¡°Just cut the crap and stop beating around the bush!¡± Serena was annoyed.


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡± Esther turned around and walked in the direction of the guardrail. She stood by the river and looked at the sparkling river. After a while, she hesitated and asked, ¡°Do you think every man¡¯s aura is the same? I ¡­ mean when kissing.¡±


    Serena almost spat out the fruit wine in her mouth and said, ¡°What do you mean, Esther? Why do you suddenly ask such a question?¡±


    ¡®In the past, she was very conservative. She would always call me a hooligan if I talked about sex in front of her.¡¯


    Before Esther could reply, Serena smiled mischievously, ¡°Did you kiss that legendary handsome man?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    What an honest Esther!


    ¡°How is the feeling?¡±


    ¡°I feel a little familiar.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± After all, Serena was an expert in romance, so she quickly reacted, ¡°Oh ¡­ I understand. You mean that the feeling of kissing him is very familiar, just like that with the mysterious husband of yours?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what I meant,¡± Esther admitted it. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have asked Serena such a question all of a sudden.


    Serena was experienced in romance, so she must know the stories in it.


    Sure enough, Serena giggled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Every man¡¯s aura is different. If you think that this handsome guy¡¯s aura is very simr to Terence¡¯s, then it¡¯s probably him.¡±


    No wonder Reid said that his gaze was sharp as if he was going to kill someone. There was an impostor of him and that his wife was molested, and he definitely wanted to kill!


    Hearing Serena¡¯s words, Esther, who had finally calmed down with great difficulty, got nervous again, and her thoughts became even moreplicated.


    Could he really be Terence?


    Serena continued to tease her, ¡°Hey, how handsome is that man? Let me and Linsay take a look another day.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him before?¡±


    ¡°He was the man you introduced to me on the blind date.¡±


    This time, Serena spat out the fruit wine in her mouth. She coughed for a long time.


    ¡°What? Are you also surprised?¡± Esther helplessly said with a bitter smile, ¡°Serena, I find that you are just a jinx that hurts your friends.¡±


    Serena stopped coughing and regained her sense, ¡°What did you just say? Arno is Terence? No way ¡­ That is embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°You know it is embarrassing? I said no, but you insisted on taking me there. You said that he was a top-quality bachelor and returned from overseas¡­¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know much about the situation at that time. Andrew told me that.¡±


    Esther shook her head, ¡°Forget it, things have happened. What¡¯s the use of apologizing?¡±


    Serena suddenlyughed out loudly, ¡°The couple secretly went on a blind date but dated each other! This scene is quite interesting. It can be made into a TV series.¡±


    ¡°Serena!¡±


    ¡°I was just joking, joking¡­¡± Serena immediately stoppedughing and said, ¡°Where are you? Do you need me to send you back?¡±


    ¡°No, I want to walk alone.¡±


    ¡°Sure, take your time. However, remember to stay safe when you¡¯re alone. By the way, let me digest this wonder.¡±


    Esther didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After hanging up the phone, Esther smiled bitterly at the dark river. It was indeed a wonder.

 Chapter 66 She Tells on Esther

    After the banquet, Anne drove away all her good friends. Then she went home and lost her temper.


    She called James three times, but he did not answer. James exined to her by text message that he was at a meeting.


    Anne was so angry at the moment that she didn¡¯t care about his meeting. She was waiting for someone on whom she could take it out.


    When James finally answered the phone, she shouted angrily, ¡°James, you bastard! Damn liar! Why did you lie to me?¡±


    James had been annoyed by them and he was going to reproach Anne, but he didn¡¯t expect to be scolded by her instead. He frowned and asked, ¡°Why am I a liar?¡±


    ¡°Why did you tell me that Terence is ugly? Do you know how embarrassed I was today?¡± Anne was so angry that she almost cried out. But even so, she still had a glimmer of hope that James would deny it and tell her that Arno who was present today was not Terence at all. It was Esther who set her up and tried to embarrass her.


    Because she was so unwilling to admit that Arno was Terence and the husband of that bitch Esther.


    James felt a little guilty, but then he thought for a while and asked crossly, ¡°If I told you that the man in the hospital was Terence, would you be prepared to snatch him away from Esther?¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Anne was furious, ¡°I knew you did that on purpose! You knew that man was Esther¡¯s husband, but you didn¡¯t tell me! And you even told me that Terence was very ugly!¡±


    Damn it, if James hadn¡¯t told her that Terence was ugly, how could she be so embarrassed today?


    Not to mention that night in the bar ¡­ She had made a fool of herself in front of Terence, but at that time she didn¡¯t realize it. She even tried to seduce Terence and ended up in their trap.


    Anne was so angry and embarrassed that she wanted to kill Esther, and herself!


    James exined impatiently, ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was Terence at that time. When you asked me to show the video to my grandparents, I found out that he was Uncle Terence.¡± Then he sneered, ¡°Anne, now you know how I felt at that time. Do you understand how embarrassed I was?¡±


    ¡°Then why did you lie to me that Terence is ugly?¡±


    ¡°I was just guessing.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were wrong when you knew the fact?¡± Anne went crazy.


    James said defiantly, ¡°How can you me me? You made eyes at Terence the first time you saw him in the hospital. If I told you that he was Uncle Terence, would you let Esther stay by his side? I¡¯m afraid that you would have made a move on him.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Anne said angrily, ¡°How shameless am I in your mind?¡±


    ¡°How shameless? Why don¡¯t you ask yourself?¡±


    Anne didn¡¯t know how to fight back this time. Maybe she actually felt guilty.


    James was right. Ever since she met Terence in the hospital, she had always been obsessed with that man. She even risked losing James to ask for his number everywhere and tried her best to seduce him.


    Before the banquet, she had even nned that she could dig up everything about him. If he had a decent family background, she would get rid of Esther and go with him.


    But she didn¡¯t expect¡­


    However, no matter how guilty she was, it could not neutralize her anger and grievances!


    ¡°Anyway, you shouldn¡¯t deceive me like this and embarrass me!¡± She shouted angrily.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t have any bad intentions, how could you get so embarrassed? You know that Esther has a handsome husband so you be jealous, and you want everybody tough at her and embarrass her!¡±


    ¡°James! How can you say that to me? Don¡¯t you have the same thought as me?¡± Anne retorted, ¡°Do you dare to admit that you are not jealous about her husband who is more handsome than you? Aren¡¯t you jealous that she is now your Auntie? Don¡¯t you want to see her make a fool of herself? Don¡¯t you want her to cry and beg for your forgiveness? How can you take the high road?¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡± James roared angrily, ¡°Anne, you stinky and unreasonable woman, do you think you¡¯re so irreceable that I can¡¯t live without you? Tell you what, I¡¯ve had enough of you! Just go on to steal Terence from Esther if you are that capable!¡±


    After that, James hung up the phone.


    Anne shouted furiously at the phone that had been hung up, ¡°James, do you think you¡¯re that great? You¡¯re just handsome, wealthy, no ¡­ you¡¯re not handsome at all, you¡¯re way too uglier than Terence! You ¡­ ¡±


    Anne couldn¡¯t do it anymore, and she began to cry.


    Betty had panicked when she heard their quarrel, so she hurriedly came out of the room when she heard Anne crying. She asked worriedly, ¡°Anne, what happened? Why are you quarreling with James?¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Anne hugged Betty and sobbed, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that bitch Esther. It¡¯s all because of her¡­¡±


    ¡°My good girl, don¡¯t cry. Tell grandma what she did to you?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She came together with Terence to set me up, embarrassed me at the banquet, and made me quarrel with James. I¡¯m so ashamed ¡­¡± She cried sadly as she red viciously at Doris, who was walking down the stairs.


    Doris heard that Anne was saying mean things about Esther, so she turned around and was about to walk upstairs.


    However, Betty shouted at her back, ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Doris took a deep breath and turned to look at Betty. ¡°Mom, I think you¡¯ve heard what happened just now. It was Anne who misunderstood that Terence was very ugly. She wanted to embarrass Esther but instead made a fool of herself. How could she me Esther for that?¡±


    ¡°Esther did it on purpose! She set me up on purpose!¡± Anne retorted.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you do it on purpose? You deliberately set her up.¡±


    ¡°I¡­!¡±


    ¡°Anne, you held the birthday party every year, but you never invited your sister. Then why did you invite her this year? Isn¡¯t this because you are up to no good?¡± After this, Doris did not want to argue with them anymore, because she knew that the more she argued, the more Betty would hate Esther. So, she said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to the hospital.¡±


    Betty red at her angrily and ignored her.

 Chapter 67 Is He Back?

    After Doris left, Anne exined fawningly, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. Actually, it was James who asked me to invite Esther. He said that he didn¡¯t want us to go against each other. After all, we still have to live together in the Gibson¡¯s in the future.¡±


    Betty couldn¡¯t tell whether Anne was telling the truth. She patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Forget it, it was over. Let¡¯s talk about you and James.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with James and me?¡± Anne raised her hand to wipe away the tears and said angrily, ¡°He lied to me and made me embarrassed!¡±


    ¡°Alright, no matter what he did, you can¡¯t scold him like this and make such a scene!¡± Betty took out a piece of tissue to wipe away Anne¡¯s tears, then she exined, ¡°Men are like babies and need to be cared for, especially someone as outstanding as James. How can he have a good impression of you if you keep yelling at him like this?¡±


    Anne said angrily, ¡°Men need to be cared for. Then what about me? It was obviously his fault. Why should I care about his feeling?¡±


    ¡°Because you love him and because he is the future sessor of the Gibson¡¯s.¡±


    Anne didn¡¯t know how to reply.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Betty continued, ¡°Unless you can give him up and break up with him, then you can lose your temper on him and mock him as you want, just as what Esther did¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s finally mine. I won¡¯t do that.¡±


    Now that Arno had be Esther¡¯s husband, and there was no hope for her. If she lost James as well, she would be the biggest fool.


    She was waiting to marry into the Gibson family to take revenge on Esther. How could she give up such a wealthy and influential man like James just because of such a trifle?


    ¡°That¡¯s it. If you want to marry him, then hurry up and apologize to him. Say something nice and control your temper. Otherwise, he will feel that you are not as sweet as Esther and regret choosing you.¡±


    Anne became silent. She had been spoiled since she was born. Men always chased after her and she had never apologized to a man.


    After thinking for a while, she shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll wait till hees back tomorrow.¡±


    Betty nodded, ¡°Well, remember to apologize to him tomorrow. Don¡¯t be a baby anymore.¡±


    ¡°I see, Grandma,¡± Anne replied perfunctorily.


    Esther hung out for quite a long time, and when she came back to the Gibson¡¯s, everyone had fallen asleep.


    She tiptoed to her bedroom andid on the bed, but she could not fall asleep. She felt that it was necessary for her to find out everything about Terence until there was no doubt.


    Since they had brought out the elephant in the room, she could go directly to Terence¡¯s bedroom and talk about it with him face to face, right?


    She leaped out of bed but hesitated as she walked out.


    If she came to him, would he press her against the wall again likest time? And would she be scared by that woman¡¯s profile on the wall and couldn¡¯t fall asleep?


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t know whether Terence was home or not. He was probably living in the Aastha Vi these days.


    Then she turned back to her bed and continued to face insomnia.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she took before she fell asleep. Because she was too tired, Esther was woken up by the maid the next day.


    She looked at the time. There were less than ten minutes left before breakfast. In order not to be thest one, she rushed into the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth. Then, she got dressed.


    As she got dressed, she asked the little maid who was tidying up the room whether Terence had returned homest night.


    The little maid shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I can¡¯t just ask around about where Mr. Terence is.¡±


    Mr. Terence ¡­ It sounded so old. Esther felt that she liked to hear people call him Terence. After all, he was only 32 years old.


    Then she found herself a little ridiculous. This was not the right time to think about that.


    Although she was in a hurry, when she arrived at the restaurant on the first floor, everyone else was already waiting for her.


    Even James, who was away on a business trip, had sat down. It seemed that everyone was punctual, so she had to set the rm clock properly in the future.


    ¡°Good morning, Mom and Dad. Good morning, Amanda. Good morning, everyone.¡± She greeted everyone sweetly.


    ¡°Sit down and have your breakfast.¡± Gill said to her and then said to everyone, ¡°Hurry up and have your breakfast. Some of you have work to do.¡±


    Everyone was about to have their breakfast, but suddenly, Amanda said faintly, ¡°Esther, I heard that you didn¡¯te back until eleven o¡¯clockst night. Don¡¯t take me wrong, but it¡¯s not safe for a young girl like you toe home sote.¡±


    Esther¡¯s hand that was holding the chopsticks paused slightly. She did not feel that Amanda was caring about her. She wasining to the two elders.


    She looked up at Amanda but found that James, who was sitting beside her, was looking at her indifferently.


    What was wrong with this family? Why was everyone so unpleasant with her?


    ¡°Esther went to a birthday party with Terence yesterday. That¡¯s why she came home a littlete.¡± The one who spoke was Gill. Esther was stunned. Obviously, she did not expect Gill to defend her like this.


    What did she just say? She went to the birthday party with Terence? Even Gill admitted that the man was Terence¡­


    Gill looked at her and said seriously, ¡°But Esther, Amanda is correct. Girls can¡¯t stay outside toote, especially when you are from the Gibson family. Not to mention it¡¯s unsafe, it will also damage our reputation if someone sees you. Remember to go home early if it¡¯s not an emergency.¡±


    ¡°I see. Mom. And thank you, Amanda.¡± Esther said respectfully.


    She looked at James and found that he put on a long face again. It seemed that ever since she married into the Gibsons, he was never nice to her, not even once.


    If they were alone, she would directly ask him about his identity as Terence, and about why he had to keep it from her and lie to her that Terence was ugly. She wanted to find out his intention.


    However, it seemed she didn¡¯t need to ask. Anyway, neither he nor Anne was nice people. Who knew what they were nning about?


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Uncle Terence moved back from the Aastha Vi yet? It¡¯s been so many days. Is Uncle Terence nning to stay there longer?¡± Sarah looked at Esther and asked deliberately, ¡°Auntie, haven¡¯t you found Uncle Terence?¡±


    Esther looked at her speechlessly. Sarah didn¡¯t have to rub it in. She was looking for trouble again, wasn¡¯t she?


    rk took a nce at Sarah, ¡°What are you talking about? Isn¡¯t Terence already back?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, is Uncle Terence back? Why don¡¯t we know?¡± Sarah touched James with her elbow, ¡°James, do you know that?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± James looked at Esther as if he was asking her how did it feel to be alone all the time.


    Esther knew that they were trying to provoke her, but she couldn¡¯t help but fall for it. She felt a sense of loss.

 Chapter 68 First Meeting?

    If Terence really moved out of the Gibson¡¯s, absolutely, he would be aughingstock.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t tell everyone I hade backst night because it was toote.¡± A familiar voice suddenly came from the entrance of the dining hall. Esther and the others were stunned for a moment, and they all turned to look at the entrance.


    At the entrance of the dining hall, a man dressed in casual clothes slowly walked towards them. He was a man of good shape and a very charming face.


    This charming man put on a smile and gently greeted everyone as he sailed in, then he naturally walked to the empty seat beside Esther and sat down.


    The moment he sat down, Esther unconsciously leaned to the side, as if the man beside her was terrifying.


    Everyone at the dining hall was staring at this man who just popped in. They all woreplex expressions, especially James and Sarah.


    ¡°What a rare guest! You are willing to have dinner with us?!¡± Amanda took the lead and mocked, ¡°I think you are used to staying alone in the United States and will not be used to dining with us.¡±


    ¡°How could that be? You are my dear family. I just need some time to adapt.¡± Terence took a sip of milk and smiled elegantly.


    rk nodded and said, ¡°Well, it has been twenty days since you came back. It¡¯s time to adjust yourself and prepare to work for ourpany.¡±


    ¡°Dad, do you want Terence to go to work in thepany?¡± Amanda was surprised.


    ¡°Anything wrong?¡± Gill asked, ¡°Terence studied abroad in the areas of finance and business management. Now hees back, he can¡¯t always stay at home, right?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I mean,¡± Amanda looked at Terence and said, ¡°Terence, his¡­ physical condition may not allow him to work. He should have some rest at home.¡±


    ¡°He will get well eventually.¡± rk continued, ¡°Besides, our group is so big, and I am old now. I can¡¯t put all the pressure on James alone.¡±


    Amanda chuckled and said, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? James is your grandson and the only grandson of the Gibson family. It¡¯s his duty to protect the group despite any difficulties. Besides, he has Sarah as his helper. They can work together to ovee every difficulty.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Sarah is a girl after all. She will get married and have children sooner orter. It would be better to have Uncle Terence to help me.¡± James finally turned his long face into a smile, ¡°As long as Uncle Terence is willing to help, I¡¯ll wee that.¡±


    ¡°You are right. It¡¯s up to Terence.¡± Amanda nodded.


    ¡°Amanda, you are right. As a member of the Gibson family, it is my mission to contribute to the Gibson group. I am very willing to do my part.¡± Terence, who had been silent during the entire time, finally said. After saying that, he lowered his head and continued to eat his breakfast.


    After taking a few bites, he suddenly turned to Esther and raised his eyebrows at her with a smile, ¡°Darling, are you thinking that I am so charming that you have been staring at me like this since I came in?¡±


    Hearing his words, Esther came to herself. After realizing she had lost herposure, both her face and ears turned red instantly.


    It was right. Ever since Terence sat down beside her, her gaze had never left his beautiful face. She was shocked, suspicious, and then embarrassed.


    She was overwhelmed with variousplex emotions, causing her to forget that she was currently in the dining hall and was surrounded by many family members.


    Hearing Terence¡¯s words, the whole family cast gazes at her at almost the same time, making her face redder. Esther was so embarrassed that she really wanted to hide away.


    Couldn¡¯t this man be more reserved in his words? Couldn¡¯t he pat her leg or kick her to wake her up?


    ¡°I¡­ I just feel very happy that Terence cane to eat with us, so¡­¡± When she was exining herself awkwardly, she put a piece of ham into his te andughed weakly, ¡°The ham is delicious. Try it.¡±


    Terence took a bite of ham and nodded, ¡°Not bad.¡± Then he said to everyone, ¡°Everybody, hurry up and eat your breakfast. Why are you looking at us?¡±


    Gill smiled and said, ¡°Seeing that you and Esther get along well, we are all happy for you two.¡±


    ¡°Right. Everyone, hurry up and eat breakfast.¡± rk urged.


    James suddenly stood up from his chair and said, ¡°I¡¯m already full, take your time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m full too.¡± Sarah also put down her knife and fork and said goodbye to the elders before leaving the dining hall.


    Sarah got into James¡¯s car and went to thepany with him. After the car started, she sized up James who looked very serious, and asked with concern, ¡°James, haven¡¯t you given up on Esther?¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business.¡± James nced at her.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not the case, why do you always look like you want to eat her alive every time you see her? It can¡¯t be because you hate her, right?¡±


    James didn¡¯t say anything because he couldn¡¯t exin why he would go crazy every time he saw Esther, especially when he saw her and his Uncle Terence together. Every time, he wished he could strangle her to death.


    Was it hatred? Actually, Esther wasn¡¯t bad enough for him to hate her so much. Even if Esther had concealed something from him back then, it was just a small thing that every woman in love would do. Besides, he had retaliated against her, so it was time for him to move on.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°James, let me warn you. She is now Uncle Terence¡¯s wife. Even if you don¡¯t give up on her, you can¡¯t have any improper thoughts about her. You have to forget about your past, and make sure every time you see her, you will treat her like an ordinary woman and not be affected by her in emotions.¡± Sarah paused for a moment and continued, ¡°You are the heir of the Gibson Group. You cannot give up such a good opportunity just because of a woman.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± James sneered disapprovingly, ¡°Other than me, who else can inherit the Gibson Group? Terence can¡¯t inherit the Gibson Group from me, right? After few years, he might not even know where hees from, not to mention to inherit the Gibson Group.¡±


    ¡°You are right. Terence can¡¯t even keep his own memories. It¡¯s absolutely impossible for him to inherit the Gibson Group. But what if he and Esther have a son? That child could be your opponent.¡±


    ¡°It is still a question whether Terence can have a child. Even if he can, it will be after more than 20 years that his son can inherit the group.¡± James disagreed.


    Sarah thought for a moment and warned him again, ¡°Anyway, you should take it seriously.¡±

 Chapter 69 Why Did You Do This

    When they got out of the restaurant, Esther followed Terence to the first floor and then to the backyard.


    As they approaching the Parasol Tree Garden, Terence stopped and turned to stare at her, ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    When he stopped, Esther, who was preupied, almost bumped into him. Fortunately, she stopped in time.


    ¡°I¡­¡± She paused, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    Actually, she didn¡¯t know why she had followed him all the way. His identity had been thoroughly verified and the questions in her heart had been basically answered. Now what she needed to do was to ept and think about it, which depended on her psychological qualities.


    To be honest, after knowing that he was Arno, she had aplicated feeling of anxiety and happiness. After all, she was surprised to know that her husband was so handsome, even though she wasn¡¯t appearance-oriented and never judged people by their looks.


    Everyone was long for beauty. She was just a normal woman.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe I am your husband?¡± Terence raised his eyebrows, ¡°Do you want further testing?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Esther shook her head.


    ¡°Then for what?¡±


    ¡°I just¡­¡± She looked up at him and asked in puzzlement, ¡°I¡¯m wondering why you deliberately didn¡¯t let me see your face before. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were Terence when we met outside before?¡±


    Although it seemed idental that she couldn¡¯t see Terence¡¯s face when they had sex at night. It happened several times. If he hadn¡¯t deliberately concealed it, he would have taken the initiative to turn on the light and talk with her. But he didn¡¯t, never.


    The worst part was that he cheated and teased her with a fake identity outside.


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s funny.¡±


    Esther was speechless. Did he tease her on purpose?


    Seeing he was leaving, Esther blurted out by instinct, ¡°You¡¯re heinous.¡±


    Terence turned around and smiled at her, ¡°Why am I heinous?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why did you lie to me, saying you¡¯re Arno? Are you happy to see me make a fool of myself?¡±


    Every time she was bullied by Anne and made a fool of herself, he was there. Moreover, he always stood by. It was fine if he didn¡¯t help her. How could he add fuel to the fire?


    Especially that day at the bar, if Ross hadn¡¯t repeated saying how ugly he was, she wouldn¡¯t have believed that he was ugly.


    Facing her usation, Terence raised his eyebrows dismissively, ¡°Aren¡¯t you heinous? You¡¯re married. But you went on a blind date, even thinking about remarrying.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Esther was stunned. Then she muttered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go on a blind date?¡±


    ¡°So, pot meet kettle. We are both heinous.¡±


    ¡°As I told you, my friend forced me to go there.¡± She spoke.


    ¡°How do you know I didn¡¯t?¡± Terence shrugged carelessly. Then he looked at her and asked, ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯m going out.¡±


    Esther didn¡¯t say anything. Terence turned around and left.


    Watching him leave, she felt the happiness in her heart was gone. Just now, she thought that Anne wouldn¡¯t have any chance to gossip that her husband was ugly everywhere. She didn¡¯t expect that this man was not ugly, but he was mean.


    It seemed that she woulde a cropper sooner orter.


    ¡­


    After work, James was flirting with a woman on the phone on his way to the garage. When he got in the car, the door on the other side was open, Anne got in.


    James was taken back by her. Then he quietly turned to the phone and said softly, ¡°Baby, you guys y first. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Anne was unhappy to hear him speaking to a woman in a flirtatious tone. Looking at him, she questioned, ¡°Who is that? How can you call her ¡®baby¡¯?¡±


    James put his phone in the box and said calmly, ¡°You know I have many babies. Why do you bother to ask?¡±


    ¡°James! You¡­!¡± Anne was furious. How could he talk to her that way? How could he say that?


    ¡°Do you want to fight? I don¡¯t have time for this.¡± James waved his finger and pointed to the outside expressionlessly, ¡°Please get out of my car and do whatever you want.¡±


    When Anne found he was resolute, she thought of her grandmother¡¯s words that James was the future sessor of the Gibson Group. He grew up being spoiled. People always pleased him. It was too difficult for him to tter others in return.


    Hiding the jealousy in her heart, she held his arm and said coquettishly, ¡°James, I¡¯m here to apologize. Please don¡¯t do this to me, okay? I¡¯m upset. Besides, I love you, so I don¡¯t want you to call another woman ¡®baby¡¯.¡±


    Her sudden change in attitude made James ufortable. He turned to her and sneered, ¡°Apologize?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was angry with Esther and Terencest night so I shouted at you. However, I regretted it. I thought over the thingst night. I was desperate to vent anger for both of us. Thus, I was tricked by them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± James expressionlessly got her hands off his arm and mocked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you shout at me because you knew the man was Esther¡¯s husband and became jealous?¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± Anne hurriedly shook her head and grabbed his arm again, ¡°James, you misunderstood me. I¡¯m not interested in that man at all. I don¡¯t know his name and who he is. How can I like him? In my heart, you are the most outstanding man in the world. I told you that you were the only man I wanted to marry. I¡¯m telling the truth, I swear.¡±


    As she spoke, she raised her three fingers, with a pitiful expression on her pretty face, ¡°James, believe me. Don¡¯t be mad, okay?¡±


    ¡°James.¡± To please him, she took the initiative and put her hands around his neck, kissing and flirting with him in his favorite way.


    The way she pleased men was always good, way better than other women. That was why James was obsessed with her back then.

 Chapter 70 The Man in the Luxury Car

    It made him a little horny.


    But Anne did not stop and continued to fondle him. James was overwhelmed and gasped ¡°Stop. We¡¯re in thepany¡¯s garage.¡±


    ¡°Then drive to the corner. I know you want it¡­¡± Anne whispered in his ear.


    Unsurprisingly, James started the car and drove it to the corner.


    Finally, Anne breathed a sigh of relief and smiled.


    Esther could have a sound sleep on Saturday morning, but she was awakened by the phone call.


    She picked up her phone and nced at it. It was Serena, so she didn¡¯t answer.


    But the phone rang again. Resignedly, Esther answered the phone and said, ¡°Miss Serena, you can sleepte every morning, but I need to get up at seven o¡¯clock for breakfast. I could have sleptte this morning. Why did you call me again and again?¡±


    ¡°You bitch, you¡¯re still sleeping. Did you spend a whole night with your handsome husband?¡± Serena said it teasingly.


    Esther rolled her eyes and said, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Is it not?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She didn¡¯t even see Terence yesterday. How could she spend a whole night with him? Thinking of this, she flushed immediately. Then she patted her cheeks and said, ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep! Yesterday you agreed to go camping with me tonight. But where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I clearly said I wouldn¡¯t go, okay?¡±


    ¡°No way! Linsay and I are waiting for you near the Gibson¡¯s.¡±


    Esther was speechless and pleaded, ¡°Miss Serena, I really don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    Hearing this, Serena was unhappy and said, ¡°What do you mean? Esther, since you got married, you looked down on your former friends.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not true. It¡¯s mainly because that the Gibson family doesn¡¯t allow me to stay out.¡± Esther exined. Serena was right. Before her marriage, Esther would participate in every activity with her friends. After getting married, she seldom joined them.


    For her sake, she had better obey the rules of the Gibson family.


    ¡°You can lie to them and say that you need to go to thepany or go on a business trip.¡± Serena pleaded, ¡°Esther,e and join us. Without you, Linsay and I will lose a lot of fun. We really need you. Do you agree? Linsay.¡±


    She turned around and asked Linsay. Then Linsay giggled and said, ¡°Yes. Esther,e and join us. Serena will be sad if you don¡¯t.¡±


    Esther finally agreed and replied, ¡°Alright then, just a minute.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Esther, I love you!¡± Serena hung up excitedly.


    ¡°I think you are tricking me again,¡± Esther said sourly.


    ¡°No, I am not!¡± Serena chortled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll hang up. Call me when you get out.¡±


    Serena had many friends and would organize many activities. They had been nning to go camping sincest week. Esther said that she wouldn¡¯t go with them, but she finally agreed.


    There were five cars, luxury or economical.


    As long as Serena could get along well with one, they could be friends regardless of whether the one was rich or not. That was why she was popr. She was different from those rich youngdies who would only make friends with rich people.


    ¡°Where are we going this time?¡± Esther asked as she enjoyed the scenery through the car window.


    ¡°I told you before. We are going to the Fairy Mountain at the border between City R and North City. It boasts beautiful scenery and t terrain, which is the most ideal ce for camping.¡± Serena said.


    ¡°Are there any snakes in the mountain?¡± Esther asked worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there aren¡¯t.¡±


    The Fairy Mountain, with its t terrain, lush mountains, and lucid rivers, was indeed an enchanting ce. People could enjoy the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers.


    Behind the greennd was a high mountain, which was connected to another city through the canyon. Although the terrain was rtively dangerous, it still attracted many backpackers to explore.


    Serena wasn¡¯t interested in expeditions. Otherwise, she would take them to explore the mountain.


    ¡°The scenery here is really fascinating. I didn¡¯t even know it is in our city.¡± Standing against the breeze, Esther opened her arms and closed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s sofortable. I really want to stay here forever.¡±


    ¡°I heard that many bidders are going to bid to build a resort here.¡± Serena said, ¡°That¡¯s why I brought you here before it is developed into a resort. But you are ungrateful.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to build a resort here? He must be very rich.¡± Reid came to Serena and gave her a bottle of fresh juice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The bidding hasn¡¯t started yet.¡± Serena took the juice out of his hand and nced at him sourly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give them juice? They are also thirsty.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ I only brought one bottle.¡±


    ¡°Just one bottle? Are you kidding me?¡± Serena was about to beat him up.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll help you set up tents.¡± Reid said and ran away immediately.


    ¡°Let¡¯s help him,¡± Esther said.


    ¡°Reid can manage it. Let¡¯s y in the water.¡± Serena grabbed their hands and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, the water is cool.¡±


    After ying in the stream for a while, they had lunch at a nearby farm and went climbing in the afternoon.


    When they came down from the mountain, it was already the sunset. They got hungry, so they started to set up an oven to cook.


    ¡°You girls go to the farm and borrow some firewood,¡± Reid said to the girls who sat on the beach cushion. They were eating snacks.


    ¡°Why should we girls go?¡± Serenained.


    ¡°Because you are beauties. Beauties are always weed.¡± Reid said.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Serena took Esther and Linsay by hand and walked towards the farm at the intersection.


    As they approached the intersection, Serena said in surprise, ¡°Wow, there is a luxury car!¡±


    Linsay nced at her and said, ¡°You are a rich youngdy. Why are you so surprised at it?¡±


    ¡°You know what? I am interested in the man in the car.¡±


    ¡°He is probably a married man, an old man, or an ugly man.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss Linsay, you are such a wet nket,¡± Serena said unhappily and rolled her eyes at Linsay.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to disappoint you. The more expectation, the more disappointment. Esther, do you agree with me?¡± It was not until Linsay turned around and spoke to Esther did she realized that Esther didn¡¯t catch up with them.


    ¡°Esther, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Linsay asked. And Serena also turned around and looked at Esther, who was staring at the luxury car.

 Chapter 71 Chance Encounter

    She poked Linsay¡¯s arm with her fingers and smiled ambiguously, ¡°Look, Esther is even more obsessed with the man than I am. God helps me, she is still a married woman.¡±


    After saying that, she said to Esther, ¡°Esther, if you are interested in him, we coulde to meet him together. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°No, you guys can go and borrow some firewood. I¡¯ll go back and help them prepare the food.¡± Esther regained her senses and turned around to leave.


    If she hadn¡¯t seen wrongly just now, that was Terence¡¯s car. Although there were many wealthy people in this world and there were also many people who owned the same car, for some unknown reason, she still believed that it was Terence¡¯s car once she saw it.


    She didn¡¯t know why Terence hade here. Wasn¡¯t he here to catch her back?N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She had onlye to camp with her friends. He didn¡¯t have to be so strict with her. Whatever, it was always improper to meet him at this moment.


    ¡°Hey, Esther, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Serena pulled her back and stared at her, ¡°Why do you look so strange?¡±


    Esther nced at the Bentley at the intersection and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired. I don¡¯t want to walk now.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± Serena followed her gaze.


    At this moment, the door of the Bentley was opened and a tall young man wearing sunsses got off the car.


    With a single nce, Esther recognized that he was Terence!


    Truly it was him!


    Serena also recognized him and whispered, ¡°What? What a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°Who is it? Do you know him?¡± Just as Linsay was attracted by the temperament of the man, she heard the exmations of her two good friends and asked curiously.


    Serena said ambiguously, ¡°Not only does Esther know him, but she also slept with him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    At this moment, Terence did not realize that he had be the object of admiration. He took off the sunsses and picked up a telescope to look in the direction of the Fairy Mountain.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Mr. Terence! Here! Your wife is here!¡± Serena waved at him.


    In her view, Terence must havee here because of Esther. Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence?


    It was already toote for Esther to stop her, but on second thought, if Terence came here specifically to catch her, then even if she hid deep in the mountains, it would be useless.


    Because Serena¡¯s voice was loud enough, it immediately attracted Terence¡¯s attention. However, because of the distance, they could not see the expression on his face clearly. They only saw him took off the telescope.


    ¡°Mr. Terence? Is he Mr. Terence from the Gibson family? Esther¡¯s husband?¡± Linsay was so shocked that her mouth was half open and she couldn¡¯t regain her senses for a long time.


    Serena smiled and waved her hand at Terence, saying, ¡°Do you always want to see Esther¡¯s husband? Today, you can meet him in person.¡±


    Despite the teasing attitude of her two good friends, Esther was a bit nervous. After all, she did not know Terence¡¯s real purpose ining here.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± This was the first thing Terence said to Esther after they met.


    It was this sentence that made Esther overturn all the spections in her heart. He didn¡¯t know that she was here? Didn¡¯t that mean he didn¡¯te here to catch her? Just a coincidence?


    So what exactly was he doing here? And he even came alone.


    ¡°My friends and I are camping here. What about you? Why are you here?¡± Esther asked as she sized him up.


    At this moment, Terence was dressed in casual clothes. The fiery red sunset had already shined his slender and muscr body, and his nicely shaped face was more charming because of the sunlight. He was like a prince walking out of a fairy tale.


    He looked at Esther and replied casually, ¡°I¡¯m here to take a look at the surrounding.¡±


    Look at the surrounding? What does that mean? Did you mean to see the scenery?


    She didn¡¯t ask more but nodded her head.


    Serena warmly greeted him, ¡°Mr. Terence is in such a good mood. Why don¡¯t you join our barbecue and camping? I¡¯ll give my tent to you and Esther tonight.¡±


    Terence turned to her and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Serena, but I¡¯m not interested in barbecue or camping.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Being rejected so straightforwardly, Serena seemed a little disappointed.


    ¡°Miss Serena, I can forgive you for taking Esther to barbecue and camping, but it¡¯s best not to take her on blind dates anymore. Otherwise, I will be angry.¡± Terence said seriously.


    Esther and Serena were both embarrassed at the same time when hearing this.


    Esther thought to herself, ¡°This man is really narrowminded. He even remembers such a trivial thing till today.¡±


    Serena shook her head and hands with a chuckle, ¡°No, no, it won¡¯t happen again. Why would Esther go on a blind date if she already has such an outstanding husband like you?¡±


    ¡°Whether I¡¯m outstanding or not, I¡¯m still her husband.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it.¡± Terence turned to Esther again and looked at her. ¡°Eat less at the barbecue. It¡¯s not healthy. Be careful at night.¡±


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Esther unconsciously asked, ¡°You¡¯re going back?¡±


    Terence turned around and raised an eyebrow at her, ¡°Of course! Do you want me to stay and eat junk food with you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Esther shook her head and said, ¡°Then have a safe trip home.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Terence nodded, and closed the car door, and turned the car around to drive in the direction of City R.


    ¡°He is such a handsome and gentle husband.¡± Serena purposely put on an expression of infatuation and imitated the tone of the two people just now, ¡°Be careful at night¡­ have a safe trip home¡­ How sweet!¡±


    Esther angrily used her elbow to hit her waist, ¡°Don¡¯t be such a fool, okay? It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t embarrass yourself here, okay?¡± Serena turned around and patted Linsay on the shoulder with her hand. She smiled wickedly and said, ¡°Linsay¡¯s eyes haven¡¯t left him since the moment she saw Mr. Terence. She was about to rush up and ¡°eat¡± him just now.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m not!¡± Linsay¡¯s face flushed as she came back to her senses.


    ¡°No? But I saw it.¡±


    ¡°You little bitch, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡± Linsay nced at Esther and ran to the farm across the road.


    Estherughed and shook her head wildly. She used her finger to poke at Serena¡¯s forehead, ¡°You know that Linsay is thin-skinned, but still teases her like this. Don¡¯t you see how frightening she is?¡±


    Serena made a face and stuck out her tongue at her and said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡±

 Chapter 72 A Strange Woman

    Esther did not know when and why Terence came here. They just had a short conversation, but her heart was throbbed at his words.


    It was all because of the concerning words he said when he left. Although she knew they were for others, she was still touched.


    Esther only ate a little in the evening because she didn¡¯t like barbecue very much.


    But Serena handed a delicious chicken wing to her and persuaded, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him about everything. You seldom eat junk food. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve just eaten some bread. I¡¯m full. Let¡¯s give it to Linsay.¡± Esther handed it to Linsay.


    But Linsay did not take it. She looked up at Esther and asked, ¡°Esther, was that man really your husband?¡±


    Esther felt speechless.


    So did Serena. She rolled her eyes, ¡°Come on, Linsay. You¡¯re still thinking about your dreaming man?¡±


    Linsay froze as if she had just realized something.


    She hurriedly exined, ¡°No. I just can¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Can Esther lie to you?¡± Serena teased her, ¡°Did you develop romantic feelings for him at first sight? Well, it isn¡¯t a good thing.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible! Don¡¯t talk about nonsense!¡± Linsay turned to Esther and exined anxiously, ¡°Esther, she is talking about nonsense. You¡¯re my friend. How could I develop romantic love with your husband?¡±


    Esther smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Serena is kidding.¡±


    After the barbecue, they started to y the Werewolf game around the fire.


    Around them were trees, and the only light was from moonlight. Under the dim light, the game became quite thrilling. Boys were acting like real wolves, frightening some girls to shout out in fear.


    A bird suddenly cried strangely, and all the girls screamed out of fear. Even Esther, who was bold and did not believe in any spiritual things, felt her hair stand on end.


    They had to stop the game because of the girls¡¯ fear. Then everyone went back to sleep.


    Esther, Serena, and Linsay shared a tent. Serena said she was out for distraction after she lost her love. But she didn¡¯t look sad. She had a good appetite and almost fell asleep in a few minutes.


    But Linsay tossed and turned all night, unable to sleep. Esther didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep.


    After an immeasurable moment, Esther was woken up by the strange sound of footsteps.


    At first, she thought that maybe it was one of her friends getting up to use the toilet. But the footsteps didn¡¯t stop after a long time. It sounded very light as if someone was moving around their tents. She could vaguely see a shadow following the sound.


    ¡®Maybe someone can¡¯t sleep and is out for a walk?¡¯ Esther looked at Serena and Linsay and found that they were in deep sleep. She carefully crept forward the tent door and then unzipped it


    It was very dark outside. She looked around and vaguely saw a white figure not far away with its back facing her.


    It was a woman. She was wearing a white dress that touched the floor. She was tall and skinny, with long ck hair that reached her waist ¡­ She looked like the character in a horror movie.


    Esther¡¯s heart thumped unsteadily. She tried to recall the features of the five women traveling with her today. Apart from Serena, Linsay, there were three women. But she didn¡¯t know them very well. She remembered that one of them had a short, simple hairstyle. One¡¯s chestnut curly hair was at her lower back. There was one with long, straight hair, but it was shorter than this woman¡¯s.


    Maybe one of them was wearing a wig to scare them? No, it was impossible. Moreover, none of them was as skinny as this woman.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    What was going on? Who was she?


    As a girl who didn¡¯t believe in the existence of ghosts, Esther was a little bit scared. The longer she looked at it, the more frightened she was She blinked her eyes, doubting that she was dreaming.


    But she wasn¡¯t. Because it hurt when she pinched her thigh.


    Esther took a deep breath and pushed Serena by her feet. Serena was in a deep sleep. She turned over impatiently and muttered, ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m sleeping.¡±


    Perhaps the woman heard Serena¡¯s voice. She slowly turned around.


    Esther finally saw her face. No, her pale face was covered with her hair. Under the dark night, Esther could not see her face clearly. But she felt that she had seen this scene somewhere before.


    The woman was also staring at her, her gaze vicious and cold. Even though it was night, she could still feel the hatred emanating from her.


    Esther swallowed and stared at her for a moment, unable to react.


    Finally, she knew where she had seen this. She had dreamed about it.


    She couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s face clearly. But the woman¡¯s gaze, clothes, and hatred for her were the same as that in her dream. Even the scene beside her was the same.


    ¡®No, that¡¯s impossible!¡¯


    She didn¡¯t believe that it was true. She thought to herself that it must be an illusion!


    Esther shook her head. She quickly put her head in and fumbled a shlight. She wanted to figure out what was going on.


    After taking out the torch from her bag, she took a deep breath and quickly shifted the light towards the woman¡¯s face.


    But she found nothing as the woman was gone.


    It just took her less than ten seconds to look for the shlight, but the woman disappeared into thin air.


    What exactly was going on? Could she fly or transform? Was she a ghost?


    ¡°Serena, Linsay, wake up!¡± Esther hurriedly shook them awake.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Linsay rubbed her eyes sleepily.


    ¡°I just saw someone outside.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. There are so many people here.¡± Linsay turned around and continued to sleep.


    Serena didn¡¯t even wake up. So Esther had to give up.


    She was very scared. But she wanted to know what was going on. So she timidly crept out and walked towards the direction where the woman was just now¡­

 Chapter 73 Rumor

    If this scene didn¡¯t appear in her dreams, she couldn¡¯t be so curious. If the woman she dreamed of back then wasn¡¯t the one in the portrait of Terence¡¯s study, she couldn¡¯t be so curious either¡­


    Everything was unusual. If she didn¡¯t figure out what was going on, she wouldn¡¯t feel at ease!


    They chose a rtively spacious grasnd to camp on. Trees and grass were in the surroundings. But it wasn¡¯t easy for someone to hide, as there weren¡¯t big trees.


    Her feet rustled on the dewy grass, making her more nervous.


    If her eyes hadn¡¯t deceived her just now, that woman might be a ghost, or that woman couldn¡¯t have disappeared in a few seconds. But when she took the courage to search the surroundings with the shlight, she found no one.


    Did she run into a ghost just now? Otherwise, how could¡­


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly turned around and ran into the tent, lying between Serena and Linsay, not daring to move and curled up like a ball.


    Being frightened by this, she lost her sleepiness. She could only close her eyes and hypnotize herself in her heart over and over again, hoping to fall asleep.


    She didn¡¯t know how long it had been. She finally fell asleep.


    At dawn the next day, they were woken up by the men who were doing vocal exercises in the direction of the canyon.


    Serena unzipped the tent, grabbed a piece of wood, and smashed it at Reid, who was training his voice, ¡°Reid, shut up! It¡¯s so noisy!¡±


    Reid was hit in the butt. He screamed out of pain and stopped practicing.


    Esther sat up with a pair of sleep-clogged eyes, feeling as if everything was in a dream.


    Everything fromst night came to mind. The strange white-clothed woman, the terrifying hatred in her eyes, and the woman¡¯s disappearing out of thin air all of a sudden¡­


    She shivered, then got out of the tent and looked around.


    That was right. The surroundings were empty. It was impossible to hide someone. If that woman existed, she couldn¡¯t conceal herself at a fast speed.


    ¡°Esther, what¡¯s wrong? Why is your face pale?¡± Reid looked at Esther and asked.


    Esther grabbed his arm and looked around. ¡°Last night ¡­ did you see anyone outside the tent?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Really? You actually saw me pee?¡± Reid covered his private part and looked shy, ¡°Esther, what did you see?¡±


    Esther didn¡¯t have the mood to joke with him. She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you. I¡¯m talking about a woman with long hair and a white skirt.¡±


    ¡°Long-haired female ghost? Esther, you¡¯ve seen many horror movies, haven¡¯t you?¡± Serena rolled her eyes and spoke.


    ¡°I ¡­ I saw it.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you lure her into my tent? I like women with long hair the most.¡± Reid was joking.


    The others alsoughed and teased, ¡°Yeah, you should have told Reid about the female ghost, so that he wouldn¡¯t pester Serena all day long.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, between the female ghost and Serena, of course, I will choose Serena, although I have never met a female ghost.¡±


    After Reid finished speaking, everyone burst intoughter.


    Seeing that they didn¡¯t believe her words, Esther shouted, ¡°Everyone, be quiet! I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±


    They all were shocked by her sudden roar, and instinctively stopped ying and looked at her.


    ¡°Esther, are you alright?¡± Serena asked with concern when she saw that Esther was anxious.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± Esther said guiltily, ¡°What I said is true. Last night, I saw a very strange woman. She had long hair, with hair covering half of her face, and she wore a very long white skirt. I wanted to see who she was, but she disappeared when I was looking for the shlight.¡±


    Speaking ofst night¡¯s situation, she couldn¡¯t help but be afraid and nervous.


    Seeing her expression, everyone finally realized that she wasn¡¯t joking. But they still didn¡¯t believe what she had described.


    ¡°Esther, did you have a nightmare?¡± Someone asked.


    Esther shook her head, ¡°No, absolutely not. I even looked for her in the surroundings. But I didn¡¯t find her.¡±


    ¡°That must be an illusion.¡± Anotherpanion said. ¡°Probably, you¡¯re timid for your first time camping outside, and you tend to think more about what you¡¯re afraid of, and then hallucinate. It¡¯s a normal psychological phenomenon. There¡¯s nothing strange about it.¡±


    Serena nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, she was a psychology major graduate. She must be right. You may be hallucinating because you¡¯re afraid.¡±


    Esther was speechless. Did she hallucinatest night?


    But she was never a coward. Although it was her first time camping, she wasn¡¯t afraid at all. On the contrary, Linsay was less courageous than her. She kept shouting that she didn¡¯t dare to sleep.


    However, other than that, there seemed to be no better exnation. She couldn¡¯t believe that she saw a ghost.


    Back then, she dreamed of that woman because she saw her portrait once. It didn¡¯t seem strange that she had hallucinations this time. Afterforting herself in her heart, she raised her head and smiled at everyone, ¡°Yeah, maybe.¡±


    ¡°Can I say something?¡± A girl who was silent all this time spoke up.


    They all looked at her in unison. It was the girl with long straight hair, the girlfriend of a good friend of Serena. Compared to the rxation on everyone¡¯s faces, she had an expression full of nervousness and fear.


    Seeing that all the people were looking at her, she leaned towards her boyfriend embarrassedly and said, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want toe here at first. He asked me what I was frightened of. I didn¡¯t have the nerve to say it at that time, because I was afraid that he wouldugh at me for being superstitious.¡±


    ¡°Pretty, could you please tell us the main point?¡± Reid urged impatiently.


    ¡°The point is ¡­¡± The girl paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I once heard a colleague say that this ce is haunted.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± They all were shocked again.


    Esther, who finally calmed herself down with great difficulty, looked at the girl in surprise, and the fear in her heart was stirred up again.


    The girl cleared her throat and said, ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know that thisnd belongs to the ly Group. The ly Group recentlyunched a tender to sell thend. It is because they are worried that the rumors of haunting will be more and more serious, causing it to be unable to be sold. In that case, no one will be interested in their project.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Someone asked curiously.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 74 Peeping

    The girl nodded, ¡°A department of the ly Group once camped here. Just as Miss Esther did, a girl from that department also saw a strange long-haired woman in the middle of the night. She said that woman had a terrible face and sharp eyes. That girl fainted on the spot. The next day, people found her outside the tent. The girl told them her story but they didn¡¯t believe her at first. After camping, that girl returned to downtown. She fell ill and slowly lost her mind. After that, people came to believe her story.¡±


    ¡°What happened to that girl afterward?¡± Linsay held Serena¡¯s arm tightly and asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t recover. Then, her story began to spread within herpany and became known by more and more people.¡±


    Esther shuddered. She felt so stuffy inside that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Serena noticed that Esther¡¯s red face had turned extremely pale. She hurriedly hugged her andforted, ¡°This is just a rumor. Esther, don¡¯t be afraid. Nothing will happen.¡±


    Esther looked at Serena in a cold sweat.


    After a long while, he faintly said, ¡°Will I go crazy after I return home?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. How is that possible! There is no ghost in the world. Why are you so superstitious? Even if there were a female ghost, we don¡¯t need to be afraid. She doesn¡¯t know us.¡±


    The girl realized that her words had frightened Esther. She said apologetically, ¡°Miss Esther, your friend is right. Actually, the illness of that girl from the ly Group might have nothing to do with camping. It could be that she had a mental health problem.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Everyone nodded and began tofort Esther.


    However, after hearing the girl¡¯s words, no matter how everyoneforted her, Esther was still panicked. She couldn¡¯t let it go.


    At noon, Esther had arrived home, but she couldn¡¯t recover from the fear.


    After sleeping in the bedroom for a long time in the afternoon, Esther woke up and felt a little dizzy.


    Realizing that she couldn¡¯t continue like this, she decided to take a walk in the garden to rx. Otherwise, she would go crazy like that girl from the ly Group.


    The back garden was huge and had good scenery. Walking on a cobblestone path and enjoying the fragrance of flowers was a good way to rx and refresh.


    She heard water flowing ahead of her. Through the branches, she saw someone swimming in the pool. In the clear pool water, there was a slender figure swimming in the water skillfully.


    ¡®Was that Terence? In this house, he was the only person who had such a good shape!¡¯


    Being obsessed with admiring the good shape of Terence, she even forgot about the unpleasant experience in the Fairy Mountain. She just stood still and peeped at him.


    ¡®Anyway, he was my husband! I had every reason to do so. ¡®


    A momentter, Terence, who had been swimming in the water, suddenly broke through the water. He wiped his face with his hands and suddenly said to her, ¡°Ms. Amanda, do you have fun peeping at me?¡±


    Esther froze for a moment before she hurriedly turned around.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Just as she was about to leave, Terence stopped her.


    She stiffened and turned to look at him and said, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Get the towel for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She quickly walked to the reclining chair and brought over the bathrobe and towel.


    Terence came out of the water. His sexy honey skin resonated with the evening glow, which was impressive. Droplets worked their way from his hair, his sculpted chest, his abs, and to his thighs.


    This was the first time Esther had seen his body so closely and clearly. She unconsciously turned her back on him and held his clothes high.


    Terence took the towel from her hands and began to wipe his body. Amused by her bashfulness, he teased, ¡°You¡¯re already married. Why are you acting like a little girl?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I just like to act this way,¡± Esther argued back with her face turning red.


    She felt even more self-conscious when she heard him tittering. ¡®He was right. We were already husband and wife. It was pretentious for me to act like that.¡¯


    ¡°Put on your clothes first.¡± She urged.


    He took the bathrobe and put it on. Then, he turned her face toward him and asked casually, ¡°Do you have fun in Fairy Mountain fun?¡±


    Her face darkened because his words reminded her of that terrible experience.


    ¡°I can tell that it¡¯s not a good trip.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She took a deep breath and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°You ¡­ didn¡¯t go out today?¡± Actually, she wanted to know why he didn¡¯t go to Aastha Vi today


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t go out.¡±


    ¡°What about tonight?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a n for tonight?¡± Terence raised his eyebrows at her.


    Esther¡¯s face turned red again. She shook her head, ¡°No ¡­ I don¡¯t have any n.¡±


    ¡®Chatting with him was tiring and embarrassing. I¡¯d better leave first.¡¯


    She said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± Then she turned around and left quickly.


    ¡­


    As soon as James entered the club box, Anne suddenly jumped on him and gave him a big hug, which was a shock for him.


    He extricated himself from her hug and said, ¡°You said you have something important to tell me. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Be patient. Don¡¯t you want to do that first?¡± Anne smiled and kissed him on the lips, then whispered in his ear, ¡°Dear, do you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but first thing first.¡± James held her chin and smiled.


    Anne paused for a while and kissed him on the lips. ¡°Okay, I can¡¯t wait to tell you that.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and walked toward the sofa. She took out a folded paper from her bag and handed it to him. She blushed and said, ¡°Here you are.¡±


    James unfolded the paper confusingly. James became panicked when he found it to be a pregnancy test report.


    Anne had been paying attention to his reaction. Seeing him unhappy, she immediately said in a happy voice, ¡°Esther has been dreaming of having a son so that she can take part of your family¡¯s fortune. Ouring son can put an end to her dream.¡±

 Chapter 75 Enter the Wrong Room

    She hugged his waist affectionately and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve done the blood test. It¡¯s a boy. Are you happy?¡±


    James never expected that Anne would get pregnant so suddenly. He didn¡¯t even want to get married and have a child so early!


    He wasn¡¯t an idiot and didn¡¯t want to end his single life so early. Moreover, Anne wasn¡¯t the kind of woman he would love so much and be willing to give up his single life.


    But now, he suddenly had a child. Did he have to marry her?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy?¡± Anne looked up at his tense and handsome face. ¡°James, don¡¯t you want to defeat Esther? Or do you want her to defeat you only because she has a child?¡±


    James felt irritable and shook his head. He was holding the B-ultrasound list in his hand, but he was not happy at all.


    ¡°James, don¡¯t you want this child?¡± Anne continued to act coquettishly. ¡°Or you just don¡¯t love me and don¡¯t want to marry me¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you so serious?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I just feel that it happens so suddenly.¡±


    ¡°You are surprised, right?¡± Anne smiled. ¡°Actually, when I first found out that I was pregnant, I had the same feeling. I hoped the doctor had made a mistake. And I even wanted to secretly do the abortion. But when I thought of Esther, who is married to your uncle, I was reluctant to kill the baby. Afterward, I decided to have a blood test. If it was a boy, I would keep it. Otherwise, I would just do the abortion. I didn¡¯t expect that even the heavens would like to help us and give us a boy.¡±


    James was moved by her words. It was indeed necessary to have a son before Terence and Esther if he wanted to stabilize his status as the sole sessor of the Gibson family.


    ¡°However, James, don¡¯t tell your family or friends that I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want others to think that I tricked you into marrying me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± James¡¯s heart was in a mess again.


    Was he really going to marry Anne for a child? He was reluctant to do this, but Anne had been pregnant, and it was a boy. It would be a bit cruel for him to kill the child.


    ¡°James, what are you thinking?¡± Anne asked carefully.


    Seeing that James did not look happy at all, she was a little uneasy. She was afraid that he would force her to kill the child, and that he would ignore her from now on.


    Fortunately, he did not do so. He lightly kissed her on the forehead and said, ¡°I was thinking how to tell grandfather about our marriage.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t threaten him with the child, you can say anything.¡± Anne suppressed the joy in her heart.


    Great! James finally decided to marry her!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­


    Because she had slept too much in the afternoon, Esther tossed and turned in bed at night, unable to fall asleep. She kept thinking about the strange woman she had seen in the Fairy Mountain.


    She tried to remind herself not to think about it. If she continued like this, she would definitely go mad like that employee of the ly Group. However, after less than ten minutes of silence, that terrifying scene popped up in her mind once again.


    She finally understood that the more she forced herself not to think about one thing, the more often it would appear and follow her.


    The house was very quiet at night, and it was also silent in therge bedroom. For the first time, Esther felt scared in the bedroom.


    Even the rustling sound of the wind outside was like human crying, which came into Esther¡¯s ears non-stop.


    Esther unconsciously shrank and covered herself with the nket. She stared in the direction of the window.


    Through the window, she could not see the outside clearly, but she could see countless shadows swaying on the windowsill, and she was unable to distinguish whether it was a tree or a human.


    It was a human figure!


    Her eyes popped and she rubbed them with her hands. The figure was still there, and the strange whistling sound could still be heard. She suspected that it was psychological. But because she was too afraid, she still got up and rushed towards the bedroom door barefoot.


    Outside the bedroom, it was also quiet and dark. She became even more afraid. After a brief pause, she ran towards the light, regardless of whose bedroom it was.


    When she rushed in, James wasing out of the bathroom, wrapped in a towel. He was shocked by her.


    ¡°There¡¯s a ghost¡­!¡± Esther was probably scared out of her mind. She hugged James, who was in a daze, and muttered, ¡°Help ¡­ There¡¯s a ghost¡­¡±


    After figuring out what was happening, James nced at Esther, who was tightly stuck to him like a ko. He showed a mocking smile and said, ¡°Esther, is this your new trick to tempt men?¡±


    Esther shook her head and pointed in the direction of her bedroom. ¡°Really, there¡¯s a ghost. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go take a look¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you inviting me to your bedroom?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡±


    Although her behavior was abnormal and inconceivable, he was still pleased, for that she, who was always aloof, rushed into his room and hug him like this.


    Didn¡¯t he want her to hug him and make nice these days?


    ¡°Esther, your husband is in the backyard. Even if there is a ghost, you should go find him, right?¡± He patted her on the shoulder and then pushed her away. He looked down at her and said, ¡°You ran over to me naked. I¡¯m afraid Uncle Terence will be unhappy if he knows this, right?¡±


    It was early summer, and the pajamas she wore were sexy. After what she had just done, the clothes had long be messy.


    Esther looked down, nced at herself, and then looked at James, who was only wearing a towel around her waist. She instantly blushed with embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± She took a step back in embarrassment. She knew that James would not believe her, but she still exined, ¡°I was just too scared just now and happened to see the light in your room. That¡¯s why¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know that this bedroom belonged to James. However, even if she knew, would she stop in that situation? She wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t have any other intentions. I¡¯m leaving first¡­¡± She retreated and turned to leave.


    However, James grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. He looked at her and sneered. ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you afraid of ghosts now?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Esther had d scalp tingle. How could she not be scared? But,pared to ghosts, she was more afraid of this man. She was afraid that if she stayed in his room any longer, not only would he misunderstand her, but also Terence would misunderstand her.


    ¡°Are you really willing to leave like this since you¡¯ve broken into my bedroom with such great effort?¡± James continued to tease Esther. After that, he even forcefully held her wrist and pulled her into his embrace.


    Esther was angry and helpless. She could only push and hit his naked chest. ¡°James, let go of me!¡±

 Chapter 76 The First Person She Thinks Of

    ¡°You provoke me first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that it was an ident. I was wrong. I apologize. Is that Okay?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want? Do you want to have sex with me right here and right now?¡± Esther gave up struggling and stared at him. ¡°I am your aunt. Do you dare to do that?¡±


    ¡°You dare toe here and hook up with your nephew. Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to do that?¡± James sneered and hugged her waist tightly. He lowered his head and kissed her lips. ¡°Besides, we have tried that before and we only have onest step to finish. Let¡¯s finish it today. Then we¡¯ll have no regret.¡±


    ¡°You dare?¡± These words did note from Esther, but from the direction of the bedroom door.


    Esther and James, who were close to each other, were stunned at the same time when they heard this voice. They instinctively turned to look at the door.


    When she saw Terence at the door, Esther¡¯s face turned pale and she quickly left James¡¯s embrace.


    She didn¡¯t dare to look at Terence¡¯s expression at all, because his expression was so cold and frightening, as well as the gaze that shot at her¡­


    She was more scared of Terence than that dark shadow, so she took a deep breath with great difficulty. She did not understand why Terence, who was supposed to be living in the backyard, could suddenly appear. Furthermore, he had seen such an embarrassing scene.


    James looked at Terence and then looked at Esther. Finally, he fixed his gaze on Terence. ¡°Uncle Terence, Esther said that she was afraid and couldn¡¯t fall asleep. I felt that she was indeed afraid. So I hope you can understand.¡±


    He sounded like he was exining for Esther, but his tone was clearly provocative.


    Although for no reason, he was fearful of James who possessed a powerful aura, in front of women, he would still try to be calm and brave.


    Terence was wearing a nightgown and his hair was slightly wet. It was obvious that he had just taken a bath.


    He gracefully walked in and nced at James, who was only wearing a towel. Then he raised his hand and tightened Esther¡¯s pajamas, which were already loose.


    Esther felt embarrassed and hurriedly checked her pajamas.


    ¡°Since you call me ¡®uncle¡¯, then you must know she¡¯s your aunt. How can you call her by name since she¡¯s an elder?¡± He said this to James with an indifferent tone.


    He did not lose his temper, nor did he seem to be angry. From beginning to end, he was as graceful as a king.


    James thought that after seeing what had happened, Terence would definitely be furious and revealed his true side. He didn¡¯t expect his uncle¡¯s psychological quality to be so good. But, the reason why he was able to be so calm was that he didn¡¯t love Esther, right?


    If he doted on Esther as he showed to others, how could he be so indifferent when seeing what she had done with her nephew?


    ¡°Sorry, I was wrong.¡± James smiled at them. ¡°The house is very safe. Aunt Esther, you can go back to your room and rest in peace.¡±


    ¡°Even if it is not safe, you shouldn¡¯t havee to disturb James sote.¡± Terence looked down at Esther and said seriously, ¡°Men can¡¯t resist any temptation at this time. Understand?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Esther still looked down at the ground. She was very regretful.


    James¡¯s bedroom was in the same corridor as Esther¡¯s. They were only about ten meters away from each other.


    However, Esther felt that it was so difficult to walk through this short distance. She felt as if there were heavy stones tied to her feet.


    All of this was because of the man in front of her. Esther knew that he was not as calm as he appeared to be. Only she could sense the rage hidden in his body.


    After they entered the bedroom, Esther immediately apologized, ¡°Sorry, I was really scared just now, so I ran into James¡¯s bedroom in panic.¡±


    ¡°Scared? What scared you just now?¡± Terence looked at her.


    He was so tall that he needed to look down at Esther when standing in front of her, which was an overwhelming pressure!


    Esther pointed in the direction of the window and said cautiously, ¡°I just saw a person lying on the windowsill¡­¡±


    Terence nced at the window. He even didn¡¯t want to check the window, let alone believing her nonsense.


    Esther walked over, lifted the snow-white curtain, pushed open the window, and looked out.


    There was no one there.


    Was it just an illusion? But she was not asleep. How could she have an illusion?


    Did she really go mad like that female employee of the ly Group after returning from the Fairy Mountain?


    Thinking that she might lose her mind one day, Esther stepped back and sat down on the edge of the sofa, her face turning pale.


    Looking at her expression, Terence believed that she was scared by a nightmare. However, Terence was still unable to suppress the anger in his heart when he thought of the scene that she and James were hugging each other, who were almost naked.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re scared and panic, you can¡¯t forget where your husband¡¯s bedroom is, right?¡± Terence took a step forward and pinched her chin. Staring at her tearful eyes, he said coldly, ¡°Did you only have James, your ex-boyfriend, in your heart from the beginning to now?¡±


    It was not surprising for her to think of James in the first ce. Terence did not forget that she once hugged his hand and shouting James¡¯s name on the wedding night.


    There was indescribable grievance and frustration in his heart, but he didn¡¯t know what to do with her. The hardest thing to control in this world were people¡¯s thoughts.


    What made him even more annoyed was that he did not understand why he cared so much about who she was thinking about. Why did he rush over after hearing the servant say that his wife had rushed into James¡¯ room? Obviously, he and she were just a couple who were connected by the marriage alliance. They didn¡¯t love each other, nor did they have any emotional basis. And they might not happy in the future.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I was just so scared that I went to the wrong ce¡­¡± Esther exined as she looked into his cold eyes.


    However, Terence suddenly let go of her and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. No matter who you love or miss in your heart, it¡¯s your freedom.¡±


    His sudden change of attitude made Esther even more anxious. She did not know what was waiting for her.


    She soon realized that she was thinking too much because Terence did not intend to stay here for long. After he expressionlessly said ¡°rest early¡±, he turned around and walked towards the door.


    Esther panicked. She grabbed his wrist to prevent him from leaving.

 Chapter 77 Nightmare

    Terence was forced to stop and look back at her.


    Esther couldn¡¯t keep from tears in the end. She stared at him with watery eyes and begged, ¡°Terence, can you stay at the main building? Please get closer to my room. I¡¯m afraid of being alone ¡­¡±


    Esther had never felt afraid before. She even thought it was better to live alone than stay with Terence. She could lead a freer life.


    However, ever since she had the nightmare about the portrait of a woman and went to the Fairy Mountain the second time, Esther, who had always advocated science and did not believe in ghosts, started to be afraid of being alone.


    Terence looked at her in astonishment. Obviously, he did not expect her to make such a request.


    Seeing that, Esther hurriedly added lest Terence misunderstood her, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like to be disturbed. You can choose to stay in the room opposite or next door. Anyway, please live near my room, or stay at a ce where I can find you immediately.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Terence pulled his hand away from her arms and said, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t like living in the main building.¡±


    As Terence turned away, Esther¡¯s heart sank and was instantly filled with disappointment and fear ¡­


    Terence took a few steps towards the door and casually said, ¡°If you¡¯re really scared, you can move to the Parasol Tree Garden.¡±


    When Esther heard his words, she immediately felt lifted up, but soon after her heart became heavy again.


    If she slept in his room, she would probably be even more frightened and have more nightmares, wouldn¡¯t she?


    Because the portrait of that woman was hanging on the wall of his study, watching him sleeping every night ¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like the idea?¡± Terence asked, raising his eyebrows, as he saw her face change.


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯d better sleep here,¡± Esther said hesitantly.


    ¡°Whatever you like.¡± Terence turned around and quickly walked out of her bedroom.


    After Terence left, the bedroom once again fell into a dead silence. Esther looked around and quickly pulled up the sheet to cover herself.


    Esther didn¡¯t dare turn off the lights or look in the direction of the French window due to fear. She wrapped herself tightly under the quilt, though that made her sweat.


    ¡­


    Although Esther hadn¡¯t slept for almost the whole night, she woke up early and quickly went downstairs lest she was thest to arrive at the dining room.


    As expected, Esther arrived very early today. Master Gibson and Mrs. Gibson didn¡¯t show up, and Amanda was on the phone in the living room. To Esther¡¯s surprise, Terence arrived early today. At this moment, he was casually flipping through today¡¯s financial newspapers, while James was talking about thepany stuff with his sister.


    Seeing Esthere in, Sarah sized her up. Then, she smiled maliciously and asked, ¡°Auntie, I heard that you had a nightmarest night. Are you so scared that you rushed into my brother¡¯s room?¡±


    Esther took on an awkward expression and quickly nced at Terence and James. She knew that Sarah must have done that on purpose.


    Just as Esther was about to exin, Sarah said, ¡°Auntie, it turns out that you still care about my brother. How could you actually take my brother as your husband by mistake? Have you ever thought about how Uncle Terence would feel?¡±


    That was outrageous!


    Neither Terence nor James was going to speak. Nobody knew what they were thinking about.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, one thing could tell that Terence was enraged again. He had been in a bad mood sincest night.


    Esther took a deep breath and said, ¡°Sarah, your brother and I broke up a long time ago. What happenedst night was just an incident. Could you stop stirring things up?¡±


    Sarah turned down the corners of her mouth in disapproval. Just as she was about to speak, Terence nced at her coldly and spat, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Although Sarah was outspoken and never missed any opportunities to defend her brother, she was a little afraid of Terence, especially when she saw the displeasure on his face, so she stopped speaking.


    Seeing Terence managed to stop Sarah so easily, Esther couldn¡¯t help but admire him. Terence had a low status and a poor reputation in the Gibson family, and his health was in a bad condition, but for his brother and sister, he was still formidable. Since Terence had such a strong aura. No wonder Esther didn¡¯t even dare to breathe every time she saw him.


    If it weren¡¯t for her grudge against James, the Gibson siblings wouldn¡¯t have dared to be so disrespectful to Esther.


    As people arrived one after another, everyone had breakfast peacefully.


    In the middle of the breakfast, James suddenly raised his head and said to Master Gibson, ¡°Grandfather, I want to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Master Gibson looked up at him.


    ¡°I want to marry Anne.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone present was stunned for a moment. Obviously, they did not expect James would say that.


    Even Amanda asked, ¡°James, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re only twenty-five years old now. Are you sure you want to get married so early?¡±


    Although Amanda also hoped that her son could get married and give birth to a son as soon as possible, she believed almost all the young masters of the wealthy families enjoyed the freedom of being single and were reluctant to get married. How could her precious son be so different? Why did he choose to end his single life at such a young age?


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve already thought it over.¡± James said seriously.


    ¡°Is the Anne that you told me before?¡± Master Gibson looked at Esther and said, ¡°Esther¡¯s sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her.¡±


    Master Gibson pondered for a moment, and then suddenly turned to ask Esther, ¡°Esther, what do you think?¡±


    When Esther heard that James was actually going to marry Anne, she was shocked and was immediately immersed in her own thoughts. She didn¡¯t hear Master Gibson talking to her, nor did she realize that everyone was looking at her.


    Everyone present knew why Esther was like that, including Terence.


    Was there a need to be so sad about the news? Though Terence was a bit unpleasant, he calmly said to Esther, ¡°Esther, my father is talking to you.¡±


    Hearing Terence¡¯s words, Esther came to herself and saw everyone looking at her. Her face unconsciously turned red. She smiled awkwardly, ¡°Sorry, I was just thinking about my work, so ¡­¡±


    ¡®Her work? Who would believe that?¡¯ At this moment, everyone probably had the same thought.


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Master Gibson was kind at least on the surface, ¡°James said that he wanted to marry your sister. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Esther was puzzled andughed dryly, ¡°Dad, you shouldn¡¯t ask me. You should ask Anne and my grandmother.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to say anything?¡±

 Chapter 78 Help Me?

    ¡°Marriage is between the two of them. How can I have a say ¡­¡± Esther forced a smile.


    ¡°Dad, she is right.¡± Amanda smiled and said, ¡°As long as James and Anne are happy with each other, it¡¯s enough. Besides, marrying James is a great blessing for Anne. That¡¯s exactly what the Cusack family wants to see.¡±


    ¡°James and Anne have been in love only for a short time, and they don¡¯t know each other well. It¡¯s too rash to get married now.¡± Master Gibson stared at James and said seriously, ¡°Besides, your uncle just got married. You¡¯d better wait for a while. There¡¯s no need to rush at this moment.¡±


    Although Master Gibson didn¡¯t care much about the family affairs, he heard about what happened between James and the Cusack sisters. Moreover, there were many rich families in City R. Since the Gibson family was the wealthiest among them, how could they have two marriages with a family of poor prestige like the Cusack family? If it¡¯s known to all, it would damage the reputation of the Gibson family.


    Terence had no choice but to marry Esther who had the same blood type as him. As for James ¡­ he should marry a woman who was better than Anne and was more suitable for him!


    ¡°Grandfather.¡± When James heard that Master Gibson opposed his marriage to Anne, he immediately became anxious, ¡°Uncle Terence and Auntie got married without even seeing each other. Howe it¡¯s too soon for me to get married as Anne and I have known each other for almost two years?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Can your uncle be the same as you? Don¡¯t take your uncle as an example.¡± Master Gibson was unpleasant.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Uncle Terence and Auntie are not getting along well after their marriage. James, how can you learn from them?¡± Sarah echoed.


    As the daughter of the Gibson family, Sarah definitely did not want Anne Cusack to be her auntie due to her family background.


    Esther tightened her grip on the chopsticks and secretly raised her head to look at Terence. He was slowly eating food on the te as if the dispute on the table had nothing to do with him.


    When it came to James¡¯s marriage to Anne, it indeed had nothing to do with Terence. Moreover, he was not a meddling man. If it weren¡¯t for Esther¡¯s reaction just now, he wouldn¡¯t even have changed his expression.


    ¡°But ¡­¡± James wanted to say something.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Master Gibson suddenly interrupted James. He looked up at James and Terence with a horrible face. He said, ¡°That¡¯s really interesting. James wants to get married, while Terence wants to get thend in the Fairy Mountain. It¡¯s really disappointing that neither of you focuses on your own careers!¡±


    As Terence heard his name, he suddenly stopped moving and looked up at Master Gibson. He said calmly, ¡°Dad, since you don¡¯t want to give me, I will have my own to get thatnd.¡±


    Esther was shocked again when she heard the ¡°Fairy Mountain¡±.


    Why did Terence want to get that piece ofnd in the Fairy Mountain? Why didn¡¯t he prove his capability by working on a big project aftering back, but choose to buy the ce? And it was a ce that the ly Group was eager to sell due to the rumor that it was haunted.


    Terence went to the Fairy Mountain alone yesterday to check the environment. Did he do so to get that piece ofnd? It seemed like the answer was ¡­ yes!


    However, why did Master Gibson think Terence didn¡¯t engage in the proper work? Did he only draw the conclusion by Terence¡¯s request for that piece ofnd in the Fairy Mountain?


    Esther was puzzled. She realized that she knew little about the Gibsons¡¯ family affairs.


    Master Gibson suddenly sighed faintly. He sounded quite exhausted, ¡°Forget it, that piece ofnd in the Fairy Mountain is indeed pretty good. Only the one who has the ability to take thend out of the hands of the ly Group is allowed toe in front of me to talk about something other than work. Otherwise, just stay in the group and do your work. Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡±


    After saying that, Master Gibson stood up, shook his head disappointedly, and then walked out of the dining hall.


    Lady Gibson saw Master Gibson leave and turned to nce at Terence with an unpleasant look. ¡°Terence, didn¡¯t I tell you not to think about the ce in the Fairy Mountain?¡±


    Terence remained silent and continued to have his breakfast.


    At this moment, Amanda smiled as if she really enjoyed causing trouble. She said, ¡°Doris, it is thend where Terence and Shirly Green¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Before Amanda could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Lady Gibson. Lady Gibson reprimanded, ¡°You¡¯d better take care of your own children. Don¡¯t cause trouble for Terence anymore.¡±


    Amanda¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she had to suppress her anger.


    Terence put down his knife and fork, said goodbye to everyone, and then got up and left. Esther hesitated for a moment, and also stood up and said to Lady Gibson, ¡°I¡¯m full too.¡±


    After walking out of the restaurant, Esther quickened her steps. Not until she reached the second floor did she catch up with Terence. She stood in front of Terence and stared at him, ¡°Terence, why do you insist on getting that piece ofnd in the Fairy Mountain?¡±


    Terence¡¯s gaze, which was originally looking into the distance, shifted downwards, andnded on Esther¡¯s face, ¡°Do I need to exin to you?¡±


    Esther threw herself at Jamesst night and was dumbfounded by James¡¯s sudden announcement of marriage just now. Thinking of these things, Terence was still angry with Esther now, so he definitely would not be nice to her.


    ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Esther lowered her head. Of course, she knew that Terence was unhappy due to her reaction to James¡¯s marriage just now, so she didn¡¯t care about his poor attitude towards her at this moment. Esther soon raised her head to stare at him again, ¡°I just want to tell you that there is something wrong with thend on Fairy Mountain.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ I heard thatnd is haunted, and that¡¯s why the ly Group is so eager to sell it.¡±


    ¡°Haunted?¡± Terence sneered.


    ¡°I know this is ridiculous, and those who believe this kind of rumor are even more ridiculous, but there are still many people who think it is true. If you can¡¯t sell thatnd to others and the development project can¡¯t attract customers, it will be a huge loss. At that time, you are definitely unable to satisfy the group.¡±


    After all, Terence just came back from abroad. This was the first thing he did after joining the group. If he failed, his reputation and status in the group would be greatly reduced. It would even make people think that he was a brainless guy who just blew his money.


    Esther said sincerely, but Terenceughed mockingly, ¡°Is that really what you think?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for nothing, because I didn¡¯t n to sell or develop thatnd.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then why do you buy it back?¡±


    ¡°No reason. Just make me happy.¡± After saying that, Terence turned away and walked toward the backyard.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    The man paused and turned to look at her, raising his eyebrows, ¡°Help me?¡±


    ¡°You just came back from abroad. You definitely are not as well-connected as James. If he gets thend, you are out.¡± Actually, everyone knew that Master Gibson asked both Terence and James to get thend because he wanted to test their capabilities.

 Chapter 79 Help Him Wholeheartedly

    Since she had married Terence, she naturally needed to help him gain a firm foothold in the Gibson Group and gain the appreciation of rk and the Group¡¯s executives.


    She did this also for her own sake.


    After all, only when Terence¡¯s business was smooth could she live a good life. Otherwise, when Anne married into the Gibson family and became the mistress, she and Terence couldn¡¯t survive in the family.


    However, Terence¡¯s expression turned cold as he mocked. ¡°You don¡¯t want Anne to marry James?¡±


    Just now, rk had said that as long as James could take the Fairy Mountain, he could immediately marry Anne.


    Now that Esther had offered to help him take the Fairy Mountain, no wonder that he misunderstood her.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with them. I just want to help you, because you are my husband.¡± Esther said seriously.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Terence, I don¡¯t know what to do to convince you that I no longer have feelings for James. However, I still want to say that you¡¯ve really misunderstood me.¡± Esther took a deep breath and spoke.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I believe you or not. Anyway, just like you¡¯ve said, we all have our past and we all have a person in our heart that we can¡¯t forget. But I have to warn you that just miss him in your heart. Don¡¯t show it, especially in front of outsiders, because¡­¡± Terence took a step forward and raised her chin with his palm. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s really embarrassing. Even I feel embarrassed!¡±


    Esther lowered her head and replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°I know.¡±


    She admitted that she was indeed deeply influenced by James, but this did not mean that she still had feelings for him. After all, she had been with him for a year. Being suddenly treated like this by Anne and him, she would definitely feel somewhat ufortable.


    She believed that if she was given more time, she would definitely be immune to James¡¯ showing off his rtionship with Anne.


    ¡­


    After returning to her bedroom, Esther received a phone call from Linsay. As soon as the phone was got through, Linsay carefully asked her, ¡°Esther, are you alright?¡±


    Esther asked in confusion, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why do you ask me this?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Linsay said with concern. ¡°I was worried that you would have a psychological illness because of what happened in the Fairy Mountain, so I call you.¡±


    Esther was stunned. Recalling her hallucinationst night, she was also frightened and broke out in cold sweat.


    Even Linsay was worried that she would have a psychological illness. It seemed that she had indeed lost her mindst night because of the Fairy Mountain. After thinking for a while, Esther decided to go see a psychiatrist.


    Esther knew that Serena had a lot of friends, so she hung up the phone and immediately called Serena.


    When Serena heard that she was going to see a psychiatrist, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Esther, are you alright? Why do you want to see a psychiatrist? Don¡¯t scare yourself, okay?¡±


    ¡°But I really hallucinatedst night. I saw a person lying on my windowsill.¡±


    ¡°Were you dreaming?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t sleep at all.¡±


    Hearing her words, Serena unconsciously took a deep breath and her tone became nervous. ¡°Then you should see a psychiatrist. Don¡¯t let it get worse. Wait a moment. I¡¯ll contact someone.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t scare yourself. Find something to do.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Esther looked at her haggard face in the mirror and her heart sank.


    She didn¡¯t want to lose her mind so easily. She still needed to take care of her father, and she had to take her mother out of the Cusack family. She also had to get revenge on Anne, for that she snatched James¡­


    No matter what, she must be fine!


    The person Serena found for Esther was a doctor in a famous hospital. ording to Serena, that person was a friend of her friend and had a lot of experience in psychology. He should be able to help Esther solve her problems.


    When he heard that Esther only had a few nightmares and had a few hallucinations, he immediately waved his hand to let her go home. The treatment n was to have a good rest and take more outside activities during the day. And she should stop thinking about nonsenses.


    Esther also understood it, but firstly, she needed to get some sleep. It was even more impossible for her to stop thinking nonsense when she encountered such a situation.


    When she came out of the psychiatrist¡¯s office, Esther encountered Ross who came from the elevator. Ross stopped and looked at her with surprise, ¡°Esther, what are you doing here?¡± As he spoke, he looked up and nced at the department behind her.


    Esther shook her head awkwardly. ¡°Well, I just came here to deal with something.¡±


    Ross¡¯s gaze swept across the medical records in her hand and didn¡¯t ask any further. Instead, he smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good since you are fine. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°Do you work here?¡±


    ¡°Yep. I stay here during the day and guard Terence at night.¡± Ross nodded.


    ¡°Well, goodbye then.¡± Esther smiled at him and walked towards the elevator.


    Seeing Esther walk away, Ross retreated and knocked on the door that Esther had juste out.


    Ten minutester, Terence, who was reading the bidding materials for the Fairy Mountain, received a call from Ross. As soon as the call was answered, Ross¡¯ughter just came over from the other side of the phone. And he seemed to be happier.


    After listening for a while, Terence finally hung up the phone.


    However, Ross immediately called back. Terence picked up the phone and asked, ¡°Is that enough?¡±


    ¡°Well, enough.¡± Ross couldn¡¯t help butugh for a while before he cleared his throat and said, ¡°Terence, guess who I just met in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Your wife.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Terence¡¯s tone became cold.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be nervous. She didn¡¯te here for an abortion.¡±


    Ross couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°She¡¯s here to see a psychiatrist.¡±


    ¡°See a psychiatrist?¡± Terence frowned. Why didn¡¯t he know that she had a mental illness?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Guess what she told Dr. Horne? She saw a female ghost while camping at Fairy Mountain, and she even depicted the female ghost vividly. Last night when she was sleeping, she saw a person lying on the windowsill and heard some strange noises. In short, it was all kinds of legends and funny stories. She suspected that she was insane, so she came here to see the doctor. In the end, she was driven away by Dr. Horne. She¡¯s so cute. She definitely watches horror movies every day.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Terence picked up the as of the Fairy Mountain and read it. He said indifferently, ¡°Are you that happy knowing she is insane?¡±

 Chapter 80 Pregnancy

    Ross immediately stoppedughing and hurriedly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just think she is a little cute, especially when she depicted her experience of encountering the ghost. Dr. Horne also finds her very adorable.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± said Terence in a serious tone.


    Ross cleared his throat and said, ¡°Alright, I take that back. Jesus, you¡¯re so boring.¡±


    Terence said, ¡°Well, then I shall enjoy your gossip, and you shall enjoy a bonus-free month. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t do so!¡± Ross went desperate when he heard that he might not be able to get his bonus, ¡°Mr. Terence, have mercy on me. I¡¯m just trying to be nice and show you how lovely your wife is. I didn¡¯t mean ill.¡±


    Terence ignored his clowning and hung up the phone. Then he picked up the photo album on the table again and read it.


    He suddenly remembered that Esther acted weirdst night and tried to persuade him out of buying the Fairy Mountain. Everything got an exnation now that he knew she was frightened on that mountain.


    ¡­


    As soon as Anne heard James say that for now, rk would not let him get married, she knew the reason behind it.


    When James dated Esther, Amanda had all kinds of excuses to oppose it. She believed that the Cusack family had a much lower status and much less wealth than the Gibson family, not to mention that Esther was just an illegitimate child.


    When James broke up with Esther and began to date Anne, Amanda didn¡¯t oppose their rtionship that fiercely, but she was still not pleased. If Anne hadn¡¯t work hard to soften her up, she would definitely try to tear them apart.


    It seemed that there were lots of obstacles on her way to be one of the Gibsons. In order to marry into the Gibson family and torture Esther, she even lied about her pregnancy. To her surprise, it didn¡¯t work either. But she wouldn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°Then what are we going to do? My belly will get bigger and I will look bad in my wedding dress if our wedding is always postponed,¡± said Anne in a flirtatious tone with her hands on her belly.


    James had no idea either. After thinking for a while, he suggested, ¡°Why if I tell Grandpa that you¡¯re pregnant? I believe he¡¯ll let us marry if he knows.¡±


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t like that!¡± Anne shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I don¡¯t want to be regarded as an easy girl who marries into your family simply through pregnancy. I¡¯ll be ashamed.¡±


    She then hugged James and said, ¡°James, please think of another way. How about asking your mother to discuss this with your grandfather?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t work. Grandpa never listens to my mother,¡± said James while ncing at her. He felt a little regretful for being seduced by Anne and bing so fascinated with her that they had sex frequently for the past few months.


    If she weren¡¯t pregnant, he wouldn¡¯t even think of marriage at this age. Although he did want to exasperate Esther by getting married, the benefit could notpensate for his loss of freedom.


    ¡°There may be a way, but it¡¯s too hard to aplish. I think it¡¯s just a thing Grandpa made up to challenge me.¡±


    ¡°What way?¡± Anne asked instantly.


    She would literally try everything to let this yboy marry her, making her one of the Gibsons.


    Anne was fully aware of what kind of person James was after their previous quarrel and thinking of how he abandoned Esther. If she didn¡¯t get to marry him while he was still infatuated with her, she might be abandoned just like Esther.


    James said reluctantly, ¡°Grandpa said that he would grant the one who can buy thend at the foot of the Fairy Mountain an unreasonable requirement between me or Uncle Terence.¡±


    ¡°Unreasonable? How is getting married unreasonable?¡± said Anne.


    ¡°Grandpa is always a serious person. His mind won¡¯t be easily changed.¡± James could do nothing about rk¡¯s serious character.


    Anne gritted her teeth and cursed rk silently. She asked, ¡°What is special about thatnd? Why is it difficult to buy?¡±


    James exined, ¡°First of all, thend belongs to the ly Group whose leader has never been on the same page with us. The ly Group is now trying to beat us down. They will never agree to sell thend to one of the Gibsons. Even if they will, they will definitelye up with all sorts of demanding requests to cause us trouble. Furthermore, I heard that the leader of the ly Group, Russell Chaney, is an odd man. We can hardly meet him, let alone make deals with him.¡±


    But Anne said, ¡°I believe even the weirdest person won¡¯t refuse the money. If we can offer the highest price, he can¡¯t possibly turn us down, can he?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± James said, ¡°Just like our family, the ly family doesn¡¯t care about money at all. They won¡¯t mind this trivial loss of money if they can beat us.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is the ly family that careless?¡± Anne was disappointed.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that this was just a thing Grandpa made up to challenge Uncle Terence and me. It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Anne disagreed and thought, ¡°How hard can it be to simply buy a piece ofnd? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Anne bit her lips and asked, ¡°Do you have any information about the ly Group? I may be able to help.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± James was doubtful.


    It was natural for James to have no faith in her. After all, the Cusack family had been in decline in the past few years with her and some other rtives in charge. Anne had no talent in doing business.


    Anne was upset by his suspicious attitude.


    ¡°Of course I am serious. Why can¡¯t you have a little faith in me?¡± she said while pouting.


    James didn¡¯t even try to conceal his contempt for her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get involved with this matter. Your only job is to rest and take care of the baby.¡±


    ¡°James, please trust me for once.¡± Anne begged him in his arms, ¡°I just didn¡¯t do my work wholeheartedly. If I did, I can make some aplishments as well.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Anne leaned over and kissed him lightly, ¡°Darling, I¡¯lle up with a solution if you can send me the information of the ly Group. Trust me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have the secretary send it to youter.¡± James agreed but still held some suspicions.


    ¡°Thank you, darling. I¡¯m more than willing to fight for our child and our happiness.¡± Anne buried herself into his arms and her hands began to touch him all over.


    James took a deep breath and grabbed her hands. ¡°Stop flirting with me. You¡¯re pregnant now.¡±


    ¡°So what? I can still satisfy my love.¡± Anne smiled flirtatiously as she pulled her hands out of his and continued to arouse him.


    If she stopped sleeping with James for fake pregnancy, he might do it with other women and fall for them.


    If that really happened, she would lose more than she got.

 Chapter 81 See Her as Another Woman

    At night, Esther finally felt sleepy after she spent a long time reading all the information about the ly Group. She got out of bed to draw the thick curtains and turned on all the lights in the room. Then, she came back to the bed.


    In the past, she always felt that she could not sleep enough, but it was so hard to fall asleep these days. She hoped that she could drift to sleep and didn¡¯t wake up until dawn.


    However, her rare to get drowsiness disappeared at once after she put down the materials. Now she couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all.


    As the night went darker, she felt more scared.


    She felt so especially when hearing the strange sounds outside the window from time to time. She curved her body, keeping telling herself it was an illusion¡­


    A scream of a woman came outside the wind just when strange sounds almost stopped and she took pain to calm herself down. She was frightened and bounced off the bed.


    She guessed it right. Someone was outside the window!


    She could hear the screams and moans.


    To prove it was not an illusion, she mustered her courage and carefully moved to the window. She picked up a corner of the curtain and looked out. But she found it was just moaning without any woman.


    Esther held the pillow in her arms tightly and gasped in fear. Then she turned around and trotted out of the bedroom.


    Withst night¡¯s experience, she tried her best to control herself this time. She didn¡¯t panic and hug anyone when she saw them. Instead, she ran directly in the direction of Parasol Tree Garden.


    It seemed Terence was the only one she could ask help for.


    She ran to Parasol Tree Garden as fast as she could. When she pushed open the carved wooden door, Terence was reading materials, his head leaning against the head of the bed. Esther¡¯s sudden appearance startled him, and he looked back with his piecing deep gaze.


    He frowned when seeing theer. Obviously, he disliked this. It looked rude and impulsive.


    But he soon understood that Esther probably had a nightmare again.


    Now Esther was standing by the door with pajamas, her feet bare. She was holding a pillow tightly in her hand, her small face pale. Besides, she seemed to be trying to hold back her tears as her ck eyes were teary.


    She looked bad and uneasy. So he was sure she had a nightmare.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment Esther saw Terence, she felt less afraid and uneasy.


    In this house, only this man, her husband, could make her feel safe. Even if he looked unhappy and his eyes were cold, she could still feel the sense of securitying from him.


    She stepped on the fur carpet and took two steps forward. She then looked at him, expectant. ¡°Can I stay here for a night?¡±


    Terence raised an eyebrow, ¡°You had a nightmare again?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s reality,¡± she shook her head and said, ¡°I really heard the screams and moans of a woman outside the window. I heard them clearly.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you are seriously ill.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± Esther retorted angrily.


    Patients would never admit that they were sick, just like no one would admit that he was drunk even if he was. Terence dropped the topic when seeing her saw that her exciting reaction. He asked with an evil smile, ¡°Are you sure you can sleep with me?¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°You have seen me fall ill. It¡¯s much scarier than a ghost.¡± Terence said in a self-mockery tone.


    Knowing what he was talking about, Esther took a deep breath.


    He looked terrible when he was ill. But it seemed he had never been ill again since that time. Besides, human beings were always much better than ghosts, at least she felt so.


    So she did not say anything, but walked to the other side of the big bed, lifted the quilt, andy on the edge.


    The two-meter-wide bed was wide enough for them to sleep in peace for a night.


    She put her pillow to the side and closed her eyes with her back facing him. She could smell his scent, which was unique and pleasant to her nose.


    Terence looked at her slightly curled up back and said calmly, ¡°There are no ghosts in the world, let alone in the house. If you continue like this, you will drive yourself mad sooner orter.¡±


    Esther knew and was afraid that she would be mad sooner orter. But couldn¡¯t stop her fear when hearing cries.


    She opened her eyes when she felt it be dim. Then she saw Terence was looking down at her from the air. He was very close.


    ¡°What ¡­ What are you doing?¡± she looked at him with her mouth opened.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Terence raised an eyebrow. ¡°We are husband and wife, and I am a man with a sex drive. Since youe into my bed, do you expect me to just watch you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± shepletely ignored the fact that he was a man!


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. If I can endure my desire, you should be more worried about your future.¡±


    ¡°But it is already veryte today.¡±


    ¡°Is it veryte?¡± Terence nced at the clock on the wall. ¡°It¡¯s only eleven o¡¯clock.¡±


    Under the light, her little face was delicate, and her watery eyes looked seductive and piteous. Terence couldn¡¯t look away from her.


    It seemed he had a dream like this. In this dream, the woman under him was also uneasy. She was also looking at him with her shy and fearful eyes. It meant expectation and fear.


    Hisrge palm unconsciously caressed from her pale little face to her lips, her nose, and her forehead¡­


    His gentle fingertips moved around her body. Esther felt them both gentle and hot.


    Esther unconsciously gasped. She had also ignored that she also had sexual needs and was his legal wife.


    Despite having kissed him several times, she was still sensitive to his touching. She was embarrassed by her reaction.


    ¡°Have we met before?¡± she returned to reality and got disappointed when hearing his words.


    It turned out that he thought she was that woman. So he acted like he was attracted by her.

 Chapter 82 I Dream About Her

    All the passion faded in an instant. Esther shook her head and answered very earnestly, ¡°No, I have never seen you before.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Terence asked.


    ¡°No, I think you¡¯re thinking of someone else. The woman you have seen before is not me, but Miss Shirly.¡± Esther hardened her stance and spoke about ¡°Miss Shirly¡±, so Terence was broad awake.


    Terence was stunned. When looked down at Esther and noticed that she didn¡¯t look well, he said softly, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Esther suppressed the difort, smiled at him, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Didn¡¯t you say that everyone can keep a person that they don¡¯t want to forget in mind this morning?¡±


    A trace of uneasiness shed across Terence¡¯s eye because he did say that and he had warned her to keep that person in mind but she could give no sign of it.


    However, Terence was the first to make the mistake in less than a day.


    Terence turned over,y on the bed in frustration, reached out, and pressed the button. The room was then shrouded in darkness.


    Esther closed her eyes and finally revealed her true emotions.


    She had forgotten James, but when would Terence be able to forget about Shirly?


    It would be difficult because Terence hadn¡¯t forgotten Shirly even after five years.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Although she felt ufortable and has been thinking about making love when sleeping in the same bed with Terence, Esther was relieved and soon fell asleep.


    However, Esther forgot that the source of her fear came from the woman in the painting.


    Thest time when Esther slept here, she was awaked by the nightmare. And it was the same today. Even the dream was the same as thest time.


    The woman was in white with long hair. Esther could only see half her face and found she looked like the woman in the painting. It was dark and strange around Esther. The woman was approaching Esther step by step, threatening to strangle Esther¡­


    Esther screamed and suddenly sat up on the bed.


    Terence was awakened by her. He then sat up and turned on the light. When he looked at her and noticed that she was covered in a cold sweat, he asked, ¡°Do you have a nightmare?¡±


    Esther swallowed hard and slowly turned to him. When noticing the look of concern on his face, she ran into his arms and then wrapped her arms around his waist.


    Esther bit her lips and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sorry to wake you up.¡±


    ¡°What did you dream of?¡± Terence asked and patted her back.


    Esther raised her hand, slowly pointed in the direction of the study, and said in horror, ¡°I dreamed of her. I have dreamed of her more than once. In the dream, she hates me and wants to strangle me.¡±


    Terence looked at the study and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Shirly is so kind that she can¡¯t even bear to step on an ant.¡±


    Esther didn¡¯t understand why she had such a nightmare. After pondering for a moment, she softly said, ¡°Is that so? Maybe it¡¯s because she loves you so much that she doesn¡¯t want to see us together.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that she appeared in your dream to make a request?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe this?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Esther was speechless. She didn¡¯t believe it before, but she had to believe it after having been through everything these days. However, she didn¡¯t dare to show her ignorance in front of Terence, because she was afraid that he would make fun of her.


    ¡°Alright, go back to sleep.¡± Terence pulled her back to the bed, turned off the light, and closed his eyes.


    Esther did not get off of Terence but was still wrapped her arms around his waist because only then would she not be so afraid.


    Terence did not push her away but let her stick with him like a ko.


    However, because of such a posture, it seemed that he was destined to be sleepless after midnight.


    When Esther woke up the next day, Terence was no longer on the bed.


    Esther looked around and found that she was sleeping in Terence¡¯s position on which he used to lie. It seemed that she had been holding Terencest night.


    Thinking back tost night when she held Terence tightly after the nightmare, she unconsciously felt embarrassed and wondered what would Terence think.


    Morning came. After the feeling of fear had disappeared, Esther was the mind to think about her gaffest night. Although it was a little embarrassing, it was much better than the night before yesterday when she ran into the wrong room and hugged James.


    ¡°How can I suffer from such a terrible psychological illness?¡± Esther wed at her hair crazily, pinched her cheeks, and thought that she could never think nonsense again!


    After punishing herself, she got off the bed and casually made the bed. And then she picked up her pillow and walked to the door.


    Just as she was about to open the door, she suddenly heard a noise from the study.


    She was shocked, so she turned around and found Terence was sitting behind the desk and reading documents.


    Was he there all along?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t¡­ you go out?¡± She hesitated and walked into the study.


    Terence looked up at her messy hair and her cheeks that had turned red by her pinches and said indifferently, ¡°Have you not only hallucinated but also abused yourself?¡±


    This position right here he could see the position where she had just slept on, so he happened to see her self-destructive behavior.


    Esther looked back and forth in the two directions and felt awkward. And then she shook her head and denied, ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    She paused and did not continue.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I regreting to disturb you. You won¡¯tugh at me, right?¡± To show that she was optimistic, she immediately exined, ¡°I¡¯ve never been like this before, and I¡¯ve never had nightmares before. However, ever since I saw Miss Shirly¡¯s paintingst time, I¡¯ve been having nightmares¡­ Well¡­ where¡¯s the painting?¡±


    As she spoke, she pointed at the ¡°painting¡± behind him. However, when she raised her head, she discovered that the painting had somehow disappeared.


    It was still herest night, but why did it disappear overnight?


    Terence said without raising his head, ¡°I put it away.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Esther asked. Why did he put the painting away? Didn¡¯t he love Shirly very much and miss her very much? Wasn¡¯t he unable to fall asleep unless he looked at the painting every night? How could he¡­?

 Chapter 83 Ambush?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you are afraid?¡± Esther felt a little touched by Terence¡¯s short words.


    Because she was afraid, he put away the painting of his ex-wife¡­


    It was impossible and it should not be. How could Terence be so considerate? Moreover, he didn¡¯t love Esther at all!


    ¡°Terence!¡± Esther took a deep breath and vowed, ¡°When we get back, I will throw away all of James¡¯s photos!¡±


    Terence smiled, looked up at her, and asked, ¡°Do you still keep his photos?¡±


    Esther stuck out her tongue and said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡­ I forgot. I will do it when I get back to the Cusacks.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Terence answered with self-deprecating humor and a sad look, ¡°Even if you throw all his photos away, you can still see him every day.¡± Esther then knew that he must have thought of Shirly who he would never see again in his life.


    Since he was so considerate to put the painting away, Esther felt that she needed to appease him. Therefore, she took a step forward to sit down on the chair opposite him and said softly, ¡°Terence, the dead can¡¯te back to life. You should think on the bright side. I think Miss Shirly doesn¡¯t want you to be sad but happy, too.¡±


    However, Terence didn¡¯t appreciate her but said coldly, ¡°How can you say that I¡¯m unhappy?¡±


    Esther was speechless. She clearly saw that he was sad just now.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you brush your teeth or wash your face? Do you want others to wait for you to have breakfast?¡±


    Esther was lost for word. Well, she was too meddlesome!


    Esther nced at the clock on the wall and found it was indeed time to wash up and brush her teeth.


    When she stood up from the chair, she came across the information about the ly Group on the table. Therefore, she asked curiously, ¡°Have you made an appointment with Mr. Russell?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is it so easy?¡± Esther heard that Russell was entric and it was very difficult to make an appointment with him.


    ¡°Someone helped me.¡±


    ¡°Well, when? I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    Esther nodded and said, ¡°I said I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°What can you do?¡±


    Esther thought for a moment and said, ¡°Well¡­ Although I don¡¯t know how to do it, I know that elderly entrepreneurs are paranoid and they prefer the age, character, and family situation of their opponents. Since Mr. Russell hates the Gibsons so much, he must have been paying more attention to the Gibsons and must have heard about the fact that you are married. If I can go with you, wouldn¡¯t you appear to be more sincere and determined? And then Mr. Russell will be more assured to give you thend.¡±


    Terence pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Since you know that the lys hates the Gibsons, you should know that this is most likely an ambush. Do you dare to go with me?¡±


    Esther answered quickly, ¡°If you dare, I will dare to go.¡±


    Noticing that she was serious, Terence smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Russell doesn¡¯t live in City R but Randall City, which is more than a thousand kilometers away.¡±


    Esther smiled and said, ¡°Well, Randall City is beautiful. Just treat it as our honeymoon.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Terence finally no longer objected.


    ¡­


    When Esther returned to the bedroom, she saw an unfamiliar servant tidying up the room. The servant politely greeted Esther and then continued tidying up.


    Esther knew that there were more than ten servants in the house, so it was normal to change people. However, she still casually asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Ninae today?¡±


    Usually, it was Nina who was in charge of cleaning up the room.


    The servant replied, ¡°Nina was bitten by a catst night, so Lauren asked her to take a few days off.¡±


    ¡°What happened? How could she be bitten by a cat?¡±


    The servant shook her head and said, ¡°Last night, Miss Sarah¡¯s cat was nowhere to be found. And then Nina found it in the garden, but the cat is so shy with strangers that it bit Nina on her hand. It hurt so much that Nina cried. It seems that it has to take a few more days to take an injection of serum.¡±


    Was Nina bitten by a cat in the gardenst night? Esther thought for a moment, pointed out of the window, and asked, ¡°Is this garden?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the cat is in the grass.¡±


    Esther rolled her eyes and pped herself softly. She was so scared out of her mindst night.


    However, it turned out that the screams and groans she heardst night were not from ghosts, but Nina.


    It seemed that she was indeed very sick.


    Esther heaved a sigh of relief because she finally no longer had to question whether the hell came over her.


    After breakfast, the first thing Esther did when she arrived at thepany was to ask Serena to inquire about Russell¡¯s hobbies.


    Serena asked in confusion, ¡°Why do you inquire about an old man? Are you hardcore?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I have something to discuss with him.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I want to help Terence take the piece ofnd at the foot of the Fairy Mountain.¡±


    Serena teased, ¡°You seem to live in harmony with Terence.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Cut the crap and help me.¡± Esther added, ¡°But remember to keep it a secret. This matter can¡¯t be publicized.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I will help you right now.¡± Serena took out her phone from the drawer, got up, and went to the conference room to make a call.


    Linsay moved her chair toward Esther and asked curiously, ¡°Esther, are you going to the Randall City with Terence?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Russell has been living in the Randall City these years.¡±


    Linsay nodded and said, ¡°Randall is a good ce. I made an appointment with a high school ssmate to go to an old town in Randall City this weekend. We can have a meal or go to the town together then.¡±


    Esther was slightly surprised and asked, ¡°What a coincidence! Do you also want to go to Randall City? Why did I not hear you mention it before?¡±


    Linsay said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether I¡¯ll go or not. The transportation there is not so convenient, but I promised my friend yesterday. Which flight do you take? How about we take the same flight?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. It¡¯s up to Terence.¡±


    Linsay nodded and smiled. ¡°Well, tell me after you make a decision.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Esther agreed and returned to her seat to start work.


    Serena was indeed very efficient and inquired about Russell¡¯s hobbies quickly.


    Regardless of whether it was an ambush or not, Esther felt that it was necessary to do her best to win Mr. Russell over.

 Chapter 84 Why Do You Marry Him?

    But Russell¡¯s hobbies were a little¡­


    They weren¡¯t special but a bit too elegant. Russell didn¡¯t like smoking or drinking but music, chess, calligraphy, and painting, as well as collecting antiques.


    Serena advised Esther, ¡°It¡¯s a bit difficult to use that to bond with him. Why don¡¯t you tell him the offer the Gibson Group can make? I believe he will give you thend after that.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Mr. Russell is entric and difficult to deal with?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°But no matter how entric one is, he can¡¯t hate money. Besides, isn¡¯t he in a hurry to sell thend in the Fairy Mountain?¡±


    Esther was lost for thought. She nodded at first and then shook her head. ¡°Just in case.¡±


    ¡­


    It was the second time that Esther had returned to the Cusack¡¯s after she married Terence.


    When Esther entered the door, Anne was eating lychees with her legs crossed. When Anne saw Esthering in, Anne immediately mocked, ¡°Mrs. Gibson is back.¡±


    Anne nced over Esther¡¯s shoulder and continued, ¡°Why do youe alone again? Where¡¯s the handsome and charming Mr. Terence?¡±


    Esther ignored her, looked around before walking straight to the kitchen, and called out, ¡°Mom, are you there?¡±


    As expected, Doris was washing the dishes in the kitchen. When hearing Esther¡¯s voice, Doris immediately came out of the kitchen. She was both happy and worried, so she asked, ¡°Esther, you¡¯re back. What¡¯s up? Have you eaten yet?¡±


    Esther nced at her and said, ¡°Mom, I have eaten. Is Elisa not here? Why do you wash the dishes?¡±


    ¡°Thepany is not profitable, so we have no money to hire servants. We can only wash the dishes ourselves.¡± Anne nced at them and said coldly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wash the dishes?¡± Esther asked.


    ¡°I? I have to go to work during the day. Do I have to wash the dishes after work? Do you think I am a robot?¡±


    ¡°Do you have work? Obviously¡­¡±


    Doris quickly grabbed Esther¡¯s arm and shook her head. ¡°Esther. Stop it. It¡¯s not a big deal. Anyway, I have nothing to do except to take care of your Eduardo all day.¡±


    Esther wanted to argue with Anne. However, when Esther realized that Doris would definitely be the one who would suffer even if she won the fight, she could only grit her teeth and endure it.


    ¡°Do you regard you as Mrs. Gibson that the Cusacks can¡¯t afford to offend?¡± Betty appeared and rebuked.


    Esther frowned and slowly turned to look at Betty.


    Doris hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t me Esther. She just feels sorry for me and doesn¡¯t understand the situation at home¡­¡±


    Betty interrupted Doris, stared at Esther, and said angrily, ¡°How dare you to be so aggressive without understanding the situation at home? Anne is now pregnant by James. She is delicate, but you ask her to wash the dishes. What are you up to?¡±


    Esther was stunned and thought, ¡®Is Anne pregnant by James?¡¯


    It was so fast!


    Doris exined, ¡°Mom, Esther didn¡¯t know that Anne is pregnant. Esther is wrong.¡±


    ¡°Esther, are you dumb? Do you need someone else to speak for you?¡± Betty shouted.


    Esther recovered from the fact that Anne was pregnant and said to Betty, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be happy if I say anymore.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t know how to speak, have you forgotten how to greet people? Other than Doris, do you want to cut all lies with Anne or me?¡±


    Esther still put on a faint smile and said coldly, ¡°Would you believe me if I said no? Besides, Grandma, you hate me so much that you don¡¯t like to hear me greet you, right?¡±


    Betty was so angry that she was speechless.


    Doris hurriedly pulled Esther¡¯s arm, signaling to Esther to stop talking.


    Noticing that Betty was angry, Esther suddenly kind of regretted and thought, ¡®When did I be so disrespectful to the old or the pregnant? I shouldn¡¯t be like this!¡¯


    Although Betty and Anne were so hateful, they were now weak.


    Esther softened her voice and apologized to Betty, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma. I¡¯m just here to get something, not to make you angry.¡±


    How could Betty listen to her apology? Esther gave Betty an out, so Betty snorted and then ignored Esther.


    But Anne said, ¡°It¡¯s funny. The Gibsons are rich and very generous. Mrs. Gibson, why do you still need to go back to the Cusacks to get anything?¡±


    In consideration of Anne being pregnant, Esther didn¡¯t want to argue with her or pay more attention to her but walked towards her bedroom on the second floor.


    After Doris quickly cleaned up the kitchen, she also went upstairs and came to Esther¡¯s bedroom.


    When Doris entered, Esther was sitting on the bed and admiring a painting.


    ¡°Esther, it is too valuable, so you should bring it to the Gibson¡¯s.¡± Doris walked up to Esther and then sat down. When Doris looked at the painting with Esther, she said apprehensively, ¡°Thepany is getting less profitable. Betty asked me about the painting a while ago. I think she wants to sell the painting to save thepany.¡±


    ¡°My grandfather left the painting to me. Why should I give it to them?¡± Esther was puzzled.


    Doris shook her head and said, ¡°Esther, you can¡¯t say that. Thepany is Eduardo¡¯s life¡¯s work. Can you watch it close down? You are his daughter, so you have a responsibility to save thepany.¡±


    ¡°I know that thepany is Dad¡¯s life¡¯s work, but now thepany has been upied by Anne and her rtives. Since Anne is willing to give thepany to her rtives relying on the fact that she can marry James, I think it won¡¯t be long before the legal person of thepany will be changed to her uncle.¡±


    Doris understood this, but what could she do?


    Doris and Esther had no right to interfere with thepany¡¯s affairs, nor did they have the ability to salvage anything. What was worse, they could not even protect the foundation of thepany.


    Doris smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I hope that your Eduardo will wake up one day.¡±


    Esther patted Doris on the shoulder and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. If thepany closes down, it¡¯s not a big deal. Whether Dad can wake up or not, I can support you in the future.¡±


    Doris looked at Esther with pity and said, ¡°Is it the reason why you insist on marrying Terence even though you know that he is sick?¡±


    Esther smiled as she shook her head. ¡°Not exactly. There are other reasons as well.¡±

 Chapter 85 What鈥檚 the Matter?

    Knowing that her mother overthinks this, she said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I live a good life in the Gibson family.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are they nice to you?¡± Doris was not at ease at all, nor did she believe that her daughter could have a good life in that kind of big family.


    ¡°Yes, Terence¡¯s parents are still kind. James¡¯ mother is a little mean, but I don¡¯t have casual interactions with her.¡±


    ¡°What about Terence? Is he nice to you?¡± Doris was most concerned about whether Terence was nice to her daughter. After all, he was Esther¡¯s husband. Esther would rely on him in the future.


    Esther thought for a moment and smiled, ¡°He is pretty good.¡±


    It was true. She was satisfied. She had not expected Terence to be such an excellent person.


    He was handsome. Besides, he was a gentleman. He was not as arrogant and pompous as other rich men were. Even though he seemed aloof and masterful, she could feel his kindness in his heart.


    Otherwise, he would not have given her his bed and removed the portrait of Miss Shirly just because she was afraid.


    Looking at her daughter¡¯s unconscious smile when she talked about Terence, Doris finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, she became worried again. ¡°Anne is pregnant now. She will marry James soon. Then you two will live together again. There must be disputes.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that weak.¡± Esther tried tofort her mother.


    ¡°Look, after she gets married, she will be the future mistress of the Gibson family. What¡¯s more, she is pregnant. It is the great grandkid of the family. Shepletely overpowers you.¡±


    ¡°Times have changed! There is no such thing as a house fight.¡±


    ¡°I am just worried that Anne will bully you.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Although Esther tried her best to relieve her mother of anxiety, Doris was still worried.


    ¡°Mom, what about you? How are you doing? Are Grandma and the others making things difficult for you?¡± Esther had known the answer before she asked.


    Her mother had been bullied at home; how could they change their attitudes just because she married? She was afraid that they would hate her mother more because of her affairs. Otherwise, why was the servant responsible for cooking asked to leave?


    However, Doris shook her head and said, ¡°Everything is fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She always told her anything but bad news.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Esther nodded, holding back the tears.


    When she went down from the second floor, Esther saw that Anne still sat on the sofa watching a TV drama with an ice cream in her hand.


    Anne just nced at her coldly and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°How many things are you taking away? Are you living off my family? Shame on you!¡±


    Esther did not answer her. Instead, she looked at her and retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve only been back for less than two hours. You have eaten lychee and ice creams. Is the baby in your belly still okay?¡±


    As soon as Anne heard her words, she red at Esther with a sullen look. ¡°None of your business!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about it. I¡¯m just reminding you of the fact that it is easy to have a miscarriage during the first trimester of pregnancy. Be careful. After all, you need to take advantage of the baby to marry into the Gibson family.¡± Esther nced at Anne up and down. She wore delicate makeup and a pair of tight jeans. Her nail polish is red. She did not look like a pregnant woman.


    However, she kept her doubts in her heart. It had nothing to do with her anyway.


    ¡°Are you kidding? I will marry James even without this baby.¡± Anne pretended to be confident andughed. ¡°All people in the world know that James loves me so much. He wants to marry me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll congratte you on meeting such a good man.¡± After saying this, Esther immediately strode towards the gate because she worried that her grandma would me her for quarreling with the pregnant woman again.


    Looking at Esther¡¯s back as she left, Anne suddenly remembered that she lost face at the birthday banquet that day and her ¡°handsome husband¡±. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.


    She threw the ice cream into the trashcan. After wiping her hands with a tissue, she picked up the phone and called James.


    At this time, James had just returned home after meeting a client. He was a little upset and his tone was not so gentle. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°James, do you know who just came to the Cusack¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Who was it?¡± James was not interested and asked absently while driving.


    Anne was furious, ¡°It was Esther. She cursed me for having a miscarriage as soon as she heard that I was pregnant. She even said that you didn¡¯t like me. If it weren¡¯t for this child, you wouldn¡¯t have married me. That¡¯s awful. My stomach is hurting from anger.¡±


    James frowned and his tone turned cold. ¡°Why did she curse you to have a miscarriage?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, she just doesn¡¯t want our child to survive. You know what. When Grandma said that I was pregnant, Esther¡¯s face clouded down, as if it was my fault that I was pregnant earlier than her.¡± The more Anne spoke, the angrier she became. ¡°Then she began to deliberately say some unpleasant words to irritate me. She wanted me to have a miscarriage so that she could be relieved.¡±


    Anne was fluent at her lies. James did not even have the slightest doubt, but he was concerned about her. ¡°How are you now? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I just had a stomachache, but I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    ¡°Do you need to go to the hospital for a checkup?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± When Anne heard that they were going to the hospital, she immediately refused, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine after a rest.¡±


    ¡°Take a good rest. Forget what Esther said.¡±


    ¡°I will, but once I remind that she is so eager for our child to die, I am angry. Our baby does not even give birth.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. As long as you are fine, no matter how much she hopes, it will be useless.¡±


    James didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation. ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯m driving.¡±


    ¡°Okay, watch out.¡±


    After Esther left the Cusack¡¯s, she went straight back to the Gibson¡¯s.


    There was no one in the living room on the first floor, so others were probably in their rooms.


    She quietly went upstairs, but when she opened the door of her bedroom, she was stopped by James who had juste back.


    Esther froze. She thought of what she saw that night when she broke into his bedroom. She turned her head to look at him awkwardly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

 Chapter 86 Go to Randall City Together

    James put his hands in his pockets and slowly walked towards her. His eyes were filled with anger, ¡°Esther, do you not want the baby of Anne and me to live?¡±


    Esther was stunned and nced at him in confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Why did you go back to the Cusack¡¯s just now? Didn¡¯t you provoke Anne and try to make her miscarry?¡± James pulled out a hand from his pocket and pressed it against the door frame, trapping her between himself and the wall, ¡°Anne is pregnant with the little great-grandson of the Gibson family. If you dare to do anything to her, no one in the Gibson family will let you go, including me!¡±


    Esther looked at his furious expression. She wasn¡¯t angry, butughed, ¡°Did Anne tell you that?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± James said.


    Esther nodded. She was still not angry, ¡°No wonder.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Nothing. I just feel that you two are a perfect match for each other, and are suitable for being couples.¡± After Esther finished speaking, she tried to push him away, ¡°Mr. Gibson, what you are doing now is easy for others to misunderstand. I don¡¯t want to make Terence unhappy, so can you move aside?¡±


    James was here to reprimand her. Not only did he not see the regret on her face, but he was also ridiculed by her in such an ambiguous way.


    He was furious, ¡°Esther, do you have any regrets?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t,¡± Esther said.


    ¡°You ¡­¡± James said.


    ¡°By the way, I forgot to congratte you on bing a father. Anne will give you a strong boy,¡± After Esther finished speaking, she bent her legs and crawled out from under his arm. She opened the door and entered the room.


    Staring at the door that had been thrown away by Esther, James was so angry that he kicked the wall and cursed.


    ¡­


    Early in the morning, Esther and Terence went to the airport. They were going to Randall City.


    When they were halfway, Esther suddenly remembered that Linsay had asked for their flight number. Esther turned to stare at Terence who was closing his eyes. She asked, ¡°Which flight did we book?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± Terence said.


    ¡°There should be information on your phone, right? Please help me take a look,¡± Esther said.


    ¡°Why are you so concerned about the flight?¡± Terence opened his eyes and stared at her.


    ¡°I have a friend who is also going to Randall City today. She wants to take the same flight with me,¡± Esther said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen herst time on the Fairy Mountain. Her name is Linsay.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like her,¡± Terence closed his eyes again and said in a calm tone, ¡°There are dozens of flights to Randall City a day. She doesn¡¯t have to take the same flight with us and be the third wheel.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything to you. Why don¡¯t you like her?¡± Esther was puzzled. She knew that Terence and Linsay had only met once. Moreover, the time was so short that they had not even spoken a word. Esther didn¡¯t know why Terence disliked Linsay.


    Terence pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°Because she is a woman.¡±


    Esther was speechless. Since Terence didn¡¯t want to take the same ne with other women, she couldn¡¯t force him. She could only call Linsay to apologize.


    Linsay seemed very generous and said casually, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s gather at Randall City.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then be careful. See you at Randall City.¡± After Esther hung up the phone, she nced at Terence.


    Although Terence had his eyes closed, he could still feel her unhappy gaze. However, he didn¡¯t care. He only slightly raised the corner of his mouth. He thought that this woman couldn¡¯t take lessons learned, which was the reason that she was betrayed by her sister.


    When they arrived at the airport, Esther discovered that Miss Young would go with them to Randall City. Miss Young was a beautiful and elegant woman that could even attract women.


    The boarding procedure was handled by Miss Young. When Esther and Terence arrived at the airport, she hadpleted it.


    Looking at Miss Young in front of her, Esther thought, ¡°Terence said that he did not like women, but he brought such a beautiful female assistant on a business trip. It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    Esther did not know how close they were, but she felt ufortable when seeing Miss Young¡¯s attractive figure and appearance.


    Esther was not sure if she was jealous.


    After realizing this, she hurriedly shook her head. She reminded herself not to be like a resentful woman, and to have the demeanor as Mrs. Gibson!


    ¡°Mrs. Gibson, let me help you get the luggage,¡± Miss Young said with a smile.


    Esther shook her head, ¡°No, thank you. I can take it myself.¡±


    She did not give the luggage to Miss Young, but Terence took it over.


    When they went to the boarding gate, Terence and Miss Young walked together. Miss Young walked quickly as she reported work to Terence.


    Esther chased after them at the start, but she was a little discouragedter.


    She realized that she could notpare to Miss Young, who was used to the fast pace in the workce. No matter in terms of physical strength or pace, she could notpare with Miss Young.


    After a while, Terence finally turned around and raised an eyebrow at Esther who looked bitter, ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Esther had to speed up and catch up to them.


    As soon as she got close, her wrist was grabbed by something. Esther was stunned. She looked down and found that it was Terence¡¯s big hand on her wrist. After pulling her hand, he immediately turned his head to continue talking to Miss Young. He only made a casual movement. But Esther was moved by it.


    She felt that hisrge palm seemed to carry some kind of energy. It flowed into her body through the skin on her wrist and reached her limbs and bones, finally warming her heart.


    This kind of feeling was not bad to her.


    Esther did not expect that she would encounter James and Anne on the ne. When they got up the ne, James and Anne were in the first-ss cabin.


    James and Anne were not surprised when they saw Terence and Esther, instead, they seemed to know about it.


    James politely greeted Terence. James just nced at Esther and didn¡¯t talk to her.


    Terence just nodded at him and sat down.


    They were family, but they were so distant as if they were neighbors who only had a nodding acquaintance with each other.


    Esther sat in the seat by the aisle and silently fastened her seatbelt, waiting for the ne to take off.


    After the ne took off, she raised her hand to pull the curtain aside. She lowered her voice to ask Terence, ¡°Why are they going to Randall City today? Is it possible that you guys have the meeting on the same day?¡±

 Chapter 87 Peep at Him

    Terence was casually flipping through the magazine. He said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Russell won¡¯t have a meeting with you and James at the same time, right? Are they going to meet other executives of the ly Group?¡± When Esther saw that he was silent, she tilted her head and thought for a moment. Then she leaned back on the chair and closed her eyes.


    No matter how the appointment was made, Esther just had to follow her n.


    After arriving at Randall City Airport, Terence and James did not go the same way.


    Miss Young had arranged a car in advance. The car was waiting at the entrance of the airport. The driver directly sent Terence and Esther to a famous hotel in the ancient town of Randall City. Then the driver sent Miss Young to the city to deal with work.


    ¡°Won¡¯t Miss Yang stay in the same room with us?¡± Esther asked curiously.


    ¡°Do you want her to stay with us?¡± Terence asked.


    ¡°No, I thought you would,¡± Esther said.


    Terence gave her a cold look.


    Esther snickered and followed him into the hotel.


    The hotel was near to the river. It was a veryrge and elegant inn. The driver said that it was the highest level hotel in the ancient town.


    Theyout of the hotel was a bit like a courtyard house. It had two floors that were made of wood, and it looked very vintage.


    Terence and Esther¡¯s room was on the second floor. It was arge and beautifully decorated suite.


    Esther searched everywhere and asked, ¡°Is here missing a bed?¡±


    ¡°Are you silly?¡± Terence entered the door and began to unbutton his shirt.


    ¡°You are silly!¡± Esther stuck out her tongue at him.


    She knew that she had asked a very stupid question. Although the hotel was arranged by Terence¡¯s subordinates, it did not mean that rk didn¡¯t care about anything. It was the first time that Terence and Esther went out for business together. rk would naturally arrange some spies beside them.


    If rk knew that they had booked two rooms or one room with two beds, he would be suspicious and think that they did not have any feelings for each other.


    A junior who could not even manage a good rtionship with his wife, what qualifications did he have to help run apany?


    Esther took off the high heels and put on her slippers. She walked to the big window on the left side of the suite. She opened therge windows and was immediately shocked by the scene in front of her. She opened her mouth wide, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    Outside the window was a clear river that she could see the bottom. On both sides of the river were hotels. At this moment, there were many tourists rowing boats along the river.


    It looked like a painting from afar with the clear river water, the retro bridge, and happy tourists.


    Some bold male tourists did not forget to raise their hands and greet Esther, ¡°Beauty, do you want toe down and row with us?¡±


    Esther waved at them with a smile, ¡°No need! I wish you a happy time!¡±


    ¡°Beauty, do you have a boyfriend?¡± Someone asked.


    Esther turned around and stole a nce at Terence, who was leaning against the head of the bed and dealing with the emails. She deliberately replied loudly, ¡°No!¡±


    When the boys heard it, they immediately asked happily, ¡°Beauty, can you give us your contact number? I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight!¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you. My number is ¡­ ¡± Esther shouted.


    A displeased cough sounded behind her.


    Esther secretly smiled again, then said to the men, ¡°But I have a husband. Would you mind if I bring him to the dinner also?¡±


    The men rolled their eyes in disappointment and sailed away.


    Watching everyone leave, Esther sighed and sat down on a chair with her hands on her cheeks. She unhappily muttered, ¡°Is a married woman so unattractive?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to have a romantic encounter here?¡± Terence mocked.


    Esther turned around and walked towards him. She sat down in front of him and said with a smile, ¡°You have been living abroad since you were a child. You must not know that this tourist city is a ce where the romantic encounter happens a lot.¡±


    ¡°So you want me to have a romantic encounter tonight?¡± Terence didn¡¯t raise his head. He continued to work on theptop on his legs.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Esther rolled her eyes at him, ¡°I am introducing the great mountains and rivers of our country to you, in case you don¡¯t know your home.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Terence finally closed theputer and looked at her, ¡°I¡¯ll take a nap first. Help yourself.¡±


    ¡°The airline meal is so bad. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Esther asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Terence slipped into the thin quilt and closed his eyes.


    Esther was very bored. She looked at Terence who had already closed his eyes. She felt that Terence was too boring. He didn¡¯t even want to go out for a walk in such a beautiful ce.


    She walked around in the suite and put the clothes she had to wear for the next two days in the closet. Then, she walked around the bed and admired his sleeping face.


    Hey sideways on the big bed, with one hand bent under his head. He had exquisite facial features. His long eyshes were like two small fans, and he breathed evenly and peacefully. He looked elegant even when he was sleeping.


    Esther found that peeking at this man sleeping was also a visual enjoyment!


    She didn¡¯t know how long she had been looking at him, but she felt a little tired. She lowered her head and fell asleep.


    When Terence woke up, it was already four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. When he opened his eyes, he saw Esther sleeping soundly by the bed.


    He frowned slightly and sat up from the bed. He put the thin quilt on her.


    His movements were very light, but Esther was still awakened. After faintly opening her eyes, she smiled at him, ¡°You are awake.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping on the bed?¡± Terence asked.


    ¡°I ¡­ ¡± Esther was too embarrassed to say that she had been peeping at him sleeping just now. She fell asleep as she watched. She just chuckled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to take a nap, but I identally fell asleep. Oh, my neck hurts.¡±


    Because she had been sleeping in the same position for too long, Esther felt that her neck was about to break. It hurt even if she twisted her neck a little.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± She screamed as she carefully tried to turn her neck.


    Seeing her stupid and struggling appearance, Terence had to get off the bed and walk behind her, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Esther nervously tilted her head to look at him.


    ¡°To help you.¡± Terence grabbed her jaw with one hand and grabbed her head with the other. He pulled her in the opposite direction with all his might before she was fully prepared.

 Chapter 88 What a Coincidence

    Esther let out a scream of pain and then recovered from her stiff neck.


    Having felt a sharp pain, she shouted at Terence angrily, ¡°Terence, Easy! It hurts!¡±


    ¡°Then you wouldn¡¯t recover until tomorrow.¡± Terence nced at her, and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°You are too weak to apany me to visit Mr. Russell.¡±


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t need to fight when we visit Mr. Russell, do I?¡± Esther turned her neck and found that the pain had gone.


    His rude move just now was quite effective.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel good.¡± She did not want to admit that and praised him.


    She had woken up with a stiff neck. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. Terence had seen through her and did not care what she had said. He just went into the dressing room to change clothes.


    ¡°Are you going out?¡± Esther touched her neck and watched him get changed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go out and take a walk?¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Esther was overjoyed. She stood up, walked to the dressing room, and changed her clothes as quickly as possible.


    She didn¡¯t expect him to be so observant that he had noticed her wishes to go out for a walk.


    The scenery outside the window was so beautiful. Especially at sunset, it was as beautiful as a painting. How could she miss it?


    So it was a no-brainer to him.


    After changing their clothes, they left the suite and walked along the river.


    There were even more people rowing the boat. It was more lively than it was just now.


    Esther looked at the empty boats in front of her. She wanted to row a boat but was too embarrassed to invite Terence. She supposed that a man as cold and elegant and practical as him wouldn¡¯t like these things.


    It was surprising that he apanied her to visit the ancient town. She told herself not to be so greedy.


    However, to make him less dull, Esther asked, ¡°Terence, do you like rowing boats?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Sure enough, he answered without hesitation.


    She was a little disappointed.


    Terence nced at her. He saw the disappointment on her face. He didn¡¯t like rowing a boat and wasn¡¯t going to force himself to win her favor.


    In other words, he was not that into her so that he was unwilling to humor her or change for her.


    Soon, it was time for dinner.


    Esther asked Terence what he wanted to eat for dinner. Terence said that Shaw had ordered dinner downtown.


    Esther was disappointed. ¡°Peoplee here to enjoy local specialties. What¡¯s the point of eating downtown when we are here?¡±


    ¡°The hotels are cleaner than the snack bars here.¡± Terence raised his watch to check the time. ¡°The timing would be perfect if we leave now.¡±


    Esther thought for a moment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go alone? I¡¯ll just eat something here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going?¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°You want me to eat alone?¡±


    ¡°Shaw will be with you.¡±


    Esther looked at her and said, ¡°Esther, you are so confident of yourself.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Esther was puzzled. Did he mean that she let him dine with Shaw?


    She was not confident of herself. She had observed him and Shaw along the way. They had talked about nothing other than work. Moreover, Shaw was his assistant. They would spend more time together in the future. She could do nothing if they fell in love with each other.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Terence hesitated and said, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust myself.¡±


    She was lost for words. Was he kidding?


    She said nothing about his decision. Sheforted him while choosing a restaurant online, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will find a nice restaurant.¡±


    After doing research online, she took his arm and walked a few dozen meters. She pointed at an antique restaurant and said, ¡°I think this one should be good. It looks clean and has a high satisfaction score on the Inte.¡±


    Terence frowned, nced around the restaurant, and nodded in agreement. Its environment was okay to him.


    They had just stepped into the restaurant when they heard someone calling Esther. Esther was surprised and looked around.


    ¡°Here!¡± Linsay smiled and waved at Esther.


    ¡°What a coincidence! I¡¯ve decided to ask you to go to a night market after dinner.¡± Esther walked over to Linsay, who was only a few steps away, looked around, and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your friend?¡±


    ¡°She is not feeling good. She has gone upstairs to have a rest.¡± Linsay pointed upstairs and stood up from her chair. When she saw Terence, who was behind Esther, her fair little face flushed. She greeted him shyly, ¡°Hello, Terence.¡±


    Terence smiled politely and replied, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence that we met here. Why don¡¯t we eat together? I¡¯ll treat you.¡± Linsay said.


    Esther nodded without hesitation. ¡°Great, you got the bonusst month, and we haven¡¯t celebrated it.¡±


    Terence, on the other hand, said seriously, ¡°Let me pay the bill.¡±


    Esther looked up at Terence, who seemed to be unhappy. She knew him, so she nodded and said, ¡°All right, let the men pay our bill today.¡±


    Linsay hesitated for a moment and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll treat you next time.¡±


    They ordered the dishes together, then Esther and Linsay chatted about the scenery here. They were talking andughing, while Terence was quietly drinking his tea.


    When the dishes were served, Esther picked up a chopstick of steamed shrimp and rice noodles and was about to give it to Terence. Before she could do that, Linsay picked up a piece of fried pork in a scoop and put it into Terence¡¯s bowl. She smiled and said to Terence, ¡°I heard that you have been abroad for a long time. You must have never eaten it. It¡¯s called fried pork in a scoop and is famous in Randall City. Terence, try it.¡±


    Esther was surprised, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She just ced steamed shrimp and rice noodles in her bowl. She smiled and said, ¡°The fried pork in scoop here is indeed delicious. People have said so online.¡±


    Terence, however, frowned slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t eat anything with high calories. You can eat it yourself.¡± After saying that, he exchanged his bowl with Esther¡¯s.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know that.¡± Linsay was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Really?¡± Esther looked at Terence and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard about that!¡±


    Terence nced at her and said nothing.

 Chapter 89 She Looks Different

    Linsay smiled and said jokingly, ¡°Esther, are you serious? You¡¯ve been married for so long, yet you don¡¯t know Terence¡¯s eating habit?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s mysterious about his personal preference. Few people could know that.¡± Esther picked up a steamed pork rib for Terence. ¡°Here, it¡¯s good for your health. Help yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Terence said.


    Linsay nced at them and smiled. ¡°Esther, you¡¯re special to him.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Esther kept onining about Terence.


    ¡°You are funny.¡±


    After dinner, Esther said goodbye to Linsay and went to the inn with Terence.


    Esther felt a little drunk because she had drunk some rice wine, which was the specialty of the restaurant. She patted her burning cheeks and mumbled, ¡°No, I can¡¯t get drunk. I have an appointment with Mr. Russell tomorrow.¡±


    Terence looked at her. In the light of the streemp, her little face flushed with delight. She hadn¡¯t recognized Linsay¡¯s intentions.


    He said, ¡°Stay away from Ms. Woodson.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Esther thought that she must have misheard him. She raised her head, stared at him, and asked, ¡°Do you mean Linsay? Why should I stay away from her?¡±


    Just as Terence was about to speak, Esther continued, ¡°Terence, you have a very suspicious mind. You¡¯ve told me that Serena was a bad person and now, you want me to stay away from Linsay. They are my only friends. Who can I turn to after I alienate them?¡±


    Terence hesitated for a moment and finally said, ¡°Sorry, maybe I was wrong. I don¡¯t know how you get along with each other.¡±


    ¡°You are the leader of the Gibson Group for a long time. You always look down upon others,¡± Esther said and happily walked into a boutique nearby. After walking through the boutique, she picked out an exquisite hairpin.


    ¡°Does it look good?¡± She turned around and asked Terence smilingly.


    Terence looked at the hairpin and said, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°Then I will wear it to visit Mr. Russell tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It looks too cheap.¡± Terence frowned.


    Esther pouted, ¡°Well.¡± It was a real bummer.


    After thinking about it, she knew that Terence was right. How could she wear a hairpin that cost merely three pounds to visit someone as important as Russell? It might embarrass not only her but also the Gibsons.


    At night, Esther looked at the only king-sized bed in the room and then turned to look at Terence, who was working at the desk, feeling a little embarrassed.


    They were not so close to each other even though they had been married for almost a month and had slept on the same bed for a night. They would feel awkward sharing a bed in a romantic hotel suite.


    But she had no choice. She couldn¡¯t sleep on the sofa. Moreover, she might be making a fuss if she did so.


    Forget it. It was time to bed.


    Now that Terence was busy with work, she would sleep alone.


    She then climbed to the side of the bed andy down. She pulled the thin nket up and closed her eyes.


    However, she could not fall asleep maybe because she had slept too much during the day. What was worse, Terence was working and making noises at the desk.


    She tossed and turned in bed for a while. Then she heard theputer shut down and immediately changed a morefortable posture, pretending that she had fallen asleep.


    Terence had heard her movements when he was working despite that the bed was soft. She was sleeping soundly, but he knew that she was pretending.


    He knew what she was worried about. He did not make things difficult for her. He stood by the bed and looked at her for a moment. Then, he walked to the other side of the bed, lifted the nket, and sat down.


    As usual, Terence leafed through the magazine before going to sleep. In the following twenty minutes, Esther had stayed still.


    He had deliberately spent so much time on the magazine to see how long she could keep pretending. Unexpectedly, she was quite good at it.


    Since she wasn¡¯t ready for an intimate rtionship with him, he would not force her. He turned off the lights,id down, and closed his eyes.


    Esther felt a little disappointed that he did nothing to her. He was not into her, was he? Every time theyy in the same bed, he did nothing to her.


    She was both afraid and looking forward to it. She was overwhelmed by such a mixture of feelings.


    After thinking for a long time, Esther finally fell asleep and didn¡¯t wake until dawn.


    When she woke up in the morning, Terence, who was supposed to be sleeping on the other side of the bed, had gone. She was lying in his position.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Esther scratched her head in embarrassment. Had she hugged him in the middle of the night?


    So she had slept uneasily even when she was nervous. It was so embarrassing.


    She grabbed the phone on the bedside table and found that it was already seven o¡¯clock. They should meet Mr. Russell at ten o¡¯clock. There was still time.


    Since she was awake, she won¡¯t sleep again. She got out of bed and walked directly to the window.


    In the morning, it had a different river view. It was as beautiful as a painting, and the air was fresh.


    Esther stretchedzily, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath. She felt refreshed andfortable.


    When she nced at the stone road by the river, she spotted Terence.


    She had known that he had the habit of running in the morning, but hadn¡¯t expected that he would do that on a business trip. Men who paid attention to physical fitness were handsome and charming. No wonder he looked so good when he was sick.


    Esther held her head, looked at Terence who was approaching and smiled unconsciously.


    Terence felt her gaze, suddenly looked up and saw Esther standing by the window,


    Esther waved at him.


    Terence lowered his head and continued running.


    After Terence ran away, Esther walked into the bathroom to wash her face, brush her teeth, and take a shower. After that, she changed into the cheongsam she had prepared and applied natural makeup on herself.


    It had been a long time since she had dressed herself up. She felt strange, but also happy. She was even more serious than she was when she got married.


    When Terence came back, she looked different.


    He was surprised and then looked at her carefully.

 Chapter 90 A Few People Arrive Earlier

    Esther was dressed in a floral cheongsam that was light blue. The cor covered her slender neck, which looked attractive. The buttons had delicate patterns and they spread to the skirt above her knees, through which a small part of her white legs could be seen. Besides, this well-tailored cheongsam highlighted the gorgeous curve of her body. In short, it was a mixture of unmatched beauty and elegance.


    With light makeup, a casual bun, and a jade hairpin, she looked much more beautiful than before.


    She had seldom worn makeup or done her hair, so she looked very alluring now.


    Terence stepped forward. Esther looked at him shyly. ¡°Wee back.¡±


    He did not say anything. Instead, he moved closer to her and reached out to caress her face. His finger gently brushed past her delicate cheeks, eyebrows, and lips¡­


    Esther didn¡¯t know what he was going to do and wondered whether he was tempted.


    She got a little proud, but Terence frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you so dressed up today? Who are you going to seduce?¡±


    Esther was a little embarrassed under his gaze. However, after hearing what he said, sheughed, ¡°It sounds you are praising my getup.¡±


    ¡°So what? I won¡¯t do the business at the sacrifice of a woman. Besides, you¡¯re my wife.¡±


    Esther took two steps back and spun in front of him. ¡°Terence, do you mean I am dressed like a prostitute?¡±


    In order not to be too sexy, she had even asked the tailor to add an extra buckle on her skirt so that her thighs wouldn¡¯t be exposed. Nevertheless, he thought such a conservative and elegant cheongsam was indecent. He must have a nasty mind.


    Terence raised an eyebrow. ¡°The harder you tried not to be sexy, the more seductive you look.¡±


    Esther didn¡¯t know what to say but thought, ¡®Come on. Russell is in his eighties. I will never try to seduce him!¡¯


    ¡°Do you want me to change my clothes?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Terence wiped the sweat off his forehead with a towel, turned around, and walked into the bathroom.


    After he came out of the bathroom, Esther handed him a suit. He nced at it and asked, ¡°Is it for me?¡±


    ¡°I packed up your luggage. I really like this suit, so I brought it here.¡± Esther answered.


    This suit brought a little taste of China, and its color matched her cheongsam¡¯s. She got fond of it at first nce.


    Terence did not take the suit. Instead, after checking it out, he suddenly leaned over and pressed her against the back of the sofa. He stared at her and said evilly, ¡°Esther, do you know what this suit is used for?¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± Esther was stunned. She pressed her hands against his bare chest, trying to stop him from approaching her.


    ¡°It¡¯s for marriage!¡± he said as she could feel his breath on her face.


    ¡°Marriage?¡± Esther didn¡¯t see any tag on it and thought it was new.


    ¡°Who did you get married to?¡± she asked.


    ¡°To you.¡±


    Hearing this, Esther heaved a sigh of relief and was d that it was not Shirly!


    On the day of the wedding, he did not attend. Hence, she had to stay in the Gibson¡¯s to deal with everything herself. No wonder he did not even remove the tag.


    ¡°This ¡­ shouldn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ll just wear it for a day.¡± Esther pushed him away and looked at the suit in her hand. ¡°Moreover, I think this suit is not too fancy, so you can visit the customers in it.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯ll help you get changed.¡± She forced a smile, picked up his shirt, circled behind him, and helped him put it on.


    Now that she did not care, Terence naturally would not care too much about it either. She put the clothes on him one by one, and then considerately helped him with his tie.


    However, she was not skilled. More exactly, she did not know it at all.


    After two efforts, she said with a guilty face, ¡°Sorry, I have never done this before. I don¡¯t know how to¡­¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Terence was very pleased. If she was skilled, he would get annoyed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± He took the tie in her hand and quickly put it on.


    Esther opened her eyes wide to study. Her serious look was somewhat cute.


    After that, Terence gently grabbed her chin and looked around. ¡°The lipstick is running. You¡¯d better fix it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Esther was awkward. She turned around at once and walked quickly to the dressing mirror.


    ¡­


    They would meet Russell at ten o¡¯clock, so they arrived at the Chaney Mansion at twenty-five past nine, which was a proper time.


    When they got out of the car, Esther asked Terence, who was taking something from the trunk, ¡°Terence, what do you bring for Mr. Russell?¡±


    Terence took out arge box. ¡°It¡¯s said Mr. Russell likes tea, so I select a set of y teacups that are collectible, but I don¡¯t know if he will like them.¡±


    Esther said, ¡°Even if the teacups are collectible, they are not rare in recent years, so they are not valuable at all. Even my grandmother has received five sets of rare teacups with the certificates. Mr. Russell has a higher status. I guess he has had a lot of teacups.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know this.¡± Terence looked upset and thought, ¡®Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡¯


    Esther smiled with a shrug. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I also get a present for him.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve promised you I will do my best to help you.¡±


    Terence¡¯s lips moved. ¡°What gift have you brought?¡±


    ¡°You will knowter.¡± She took out another box from the trunk and smiled at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should enter the mansion now.¡±


    Terence told his intention to the security guard at the door. Then, the security guard reported to his superiors one by one, and finally, a man in his thirties walked out to wee them.


    Nheless, this man did not ask them into the house but looked at them with a puzzled face, asking, ¡°Are you ¡­ from the Gibson Group?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Terence Gibson.¡±


    ¡°But a few people have imed to be from the Gibson Group and are talking to Mr. Russell.¡±


    Hearing this, Terence and Esther looked at each other. Terence frowned slightly and realized what was going on.

 Chapter 91 James and Anne Are Chased Out

    Esther was not an idiot, so she also realized what happened and asked in a hurry, ¡°Are they a young man and a young woman?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that man ims to be Master Gibson¡¯s grandson.¡±


    Esther guessed the correct answer. No wonder James and Anne took a business trip to Randall on the same day. It turned out¡­


    Esther turned to look at Terence, who had a long face, and asked, ¡°Terence, what should we do?¡±


    Terence thought for a moment and politely said to the man before him, ¡°You must be Mr. Russell¡¯s assistant. Mr. Korbin, I am Terence Gibson, and the man who just came is my nephew. I¡¯m afraid he will make mistakes, so Ie to help him. Please let us in. If James can¡¯t say it clearly, can I talk to Mr. Russell?¡±


    ¡°Are you Master Gibson¡¯s youngest son? The one who just returned from abroad?¡± Korbin was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, this is my wife, Esther.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Korbin.¡± Esther greeted Korbin politely.


    Korbin had heard a lot about Terence and it was the first time he saw Terence. Korbin looked Terence up and down. Without any hesitation, Korbin nodded and smiled. ¡°No problem. Please follow me to the reception room and rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Korbin.¡± Terence took Esther¡¯s hand and followed Korbin into the mansion.


    The Chaney Mansion was almost the same as the other houses in this old town which were all made of wood. The mansion was extremelyrge, in which flowers, nts, trees, pavilions, and buildings could be seen everywhere. It was indeed a perfect ce for retirement.


    After leading them to a small reception room, Korbin was just about to leave when he heard a furious roar from the main reception room, ¡°You don¡¯t even know where the Fairy Mountain is, but you told me you went there before. Do you think I am a fool?¡±


    People in the small reception room were all stunned. Korbin hurriedly said, ¡°Please take a seat. I¡¯ll go and see what happened.¡± After saying that, he quickly walked to the main reception room.


    As soon as Korbin entered, he saw Russell¡¯s angry face. The two guests looked pale. Only Russell¡¯s eldest grandson, Tyler, who was sitting next to Russell, chuckled. ¡°Grandpa, calm down. Miss Anne didn¡¯t lie to you on purpose. Anyhow, it is too dangerous for a girl to go to the Fairy Mountain.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    As he spoke, he stared straight at Anne¡¯s breast and was about to drool.


    Seeing this, Russell got even more disgusted with her. He directly said to her, ¡°I think we should stop. Would you mind rolling yourselves out?¡±


    To get this project and take the credit from rk, James, who was annoyed from being shouted at, patiently tried to please Russell. ¡°Mr. Russell, we especiallye to visit you from City R. Could you talk about the details of the contract with us?¡±


    Russell waved his hand impatiently. ¡°No. I won¡¯t agree until you know well about the Fairy Mountain. Also, ask your assistant to get well dressed next time. It is not a brothel here.¡±


    After Anne heard this, her face darkened with fury. And she was on the verge of freaking out.


    However, she had to get this project and marry into the Gibson family. Thinking of this, she calmed down.


    She didn¡¯t dare to look Russell in the eye. Even though Tyler kept staring at her, she sneered, stood up, and said to Russell, ¡°Mr. Russell, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. We will get everything done before wee again.¡±


    After saying that, she said to James, who looked unwilling, ¡°Mr. James, let¡¯s go.¡±


    James blushed and smiled at Russell. After ttering Russell for a while, he walked out with Anne.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡± Tyler stood up from the chair.


    ¡°Go back to your room!¡± Russell roared at Tyler because he knew what Tyler was thinking.


    After Tyler left, Korbin walked to Russell and said that two people from the Gibson family were waiting in a small reception room. Hearing this, Russell impatiently said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them. Ask them to go!¡±


    ¡°That man imed to be the youngest son of Master Gibson. He just came back from abroad.¡± Korbin exined.


    ¡°Terence Gibson?¡± Russell was a little surprised.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Russell mocked. ¡°I haven¡¯t even seen him before.¡±


    ¡°He said he was to help his nephew. If Mr. James fails, he will talk to you himself. He hopes you can give him a chance.¡± Korbin hesitated and asked, ¡°Mr. Russell, will you see him?¡±


    ¡°He is Darron and Ann¡¯s son¡­¡± Russell muttered and then sneered. ¡°Ask him to wait. Just tell him I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night and want to rest now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Korbin nodded.


    ¡­


    James and Anne walked out of the main reception room. When they passed by the small reception room, they saw Esther, who was handsome, and Esther, who looked charming and was dressed elegantly, and stopped.


    Anne nced at the graceful cheongsam on Esther. Russell had said Anne was dressed like a prostitute, so Anne was furious.


    Anne looked down at her own clothes which looked indecent but sexy and wondered why Russell insulted her. What she wore was the most beautiful, fashionable, and most popr.


    She looked up at James and found that he was staring at Esther with appreciation in his eyes.


    She elbowed James¡¯s waist and angrily said, ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and go!¡±


    James was shocked by her and looked away awkwardly. Then, he greeted Terence with a guilty conscience, ¡°Hello, Uncle Terence.¡±


    Terence saw the look James had just gave on Esther. However, he did not show his displeasure but said indifferently, ¡°Come here on behalf of me? I hope you didn¡¯t screw it up.¡±


    As a member of the Gibson family, James always hung out with those who were born with silver spoons. Seemingly, he was well-connected, but in fact, none of his friends could do him a favor. It was not easy for him to see Russell.


    Therefore, to get the project of Fairy Mountain, he had toe before Terence and im to be on behalf of Terence.

 Chapter 92 So That鈥檚 the Reason

    James did not expect this. He came all the way to Randall City. He was asked to leave even before discussing business with Mr. Russell. Moreover, his expensive gifts had been returned as well.


    James clenched his gift bags and spoke to Terence, ¡°Mr. Russell has a bad temper. I hope that you will not be asked to leave too.¡±


    Ignoring James¡¯ ironic words, Terence reminded same, and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    Before leaving, James nce at Esther, ¡°Please excuse us then. I wish you good luck.¡±


    James left with Anne. Suddenly, Anne stopped and walked into the drawing-room. She spoke to Esther with a smile, ¡°Esther, may I have a word with you?¡±


    ncing at Terence and James, Esther said, ¡°You can say it here.¡±


    From what Esther knew of Anne, Anne would not talk about something good, even she spoke with a smile and her tone was friendly. More importantly, Esther was waiting to meet Mr. Russell.


    Korbin walked over and apologized to Terence, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Gibson. Mr. Russell did not sleep wellst night. He is taking a nap. Would you mind waiting?¡±


    Terence answered without hesitation, ¡°No problem. We can wait.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Please have some tea then. I¡¯ll get someone to bring you some refreshments over.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Korbin.¡±


    Korbin smiled apologetically and left.


    As soon as Korbin left, James said maliciously, ¡°Mr. Russell was full of energy when I met him just now. He said that he is sleepy now. Uncle Terence, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t have a chance to meet him.¡±


    Terence said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Esther and I are free anyway.¡±


    Anne held Esther¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Esther, since you cannot meet Mr. Russell now, let¡¯s have a chat. I would love to share some information about Mr. Russell¡¯s personality for helping you to get prepared. Let¡¯s talk about it in the garden.¡±


    Seeing that Anne insisted, Esther agreed because Anne could not y any tricks here.


    When they came to the garden, Esther nced at Anne, who put on heavy makeup and wore a sexy dress and high heels. She mockingly said with a smile, ¡°Anne, you are pregnant. Is it appropriate for you to dress up like this ande all the way from City R?¡±


    Anne¡¯s expression changed slightly. James did not notice this. She wondered if Esther had suspected as she must know something about this.


    It was indeed inappropriate for dressing like this. Anne didn¡¯t want to admit that she made a mistake. She helplessly said, ¡°I have no choice. I must give it a try because I want to marry James before I have a baby bump. This is Master Gibson¡¯s request.¡±


    Esther didn¡¯t give her away, and asked, ¡°What do you want to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°It is a story about the Fairy Mountain.¡± Anne smiled mysteriously.


    Thinking of that James looked at Esther with admiration just now, Anne wished she could take Esther¡¯s beautiful dress off and scratch her face!


    ¡°A story about Fairy Mountain?¡± Esther frowned. If she remembered correctly that Mr. Russell had scolded James and Anne, saying that they came to discuss a business without even being there. Then Mr. Russell asked them out.


    She asked suspiciously, ¡°Are you sure you know about the Fairy Mountain?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about that. I know the story of Terence and the Fairy Mountain, and why he determines to get this piece ofnd. I suppose you want to know. Is that right?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    What was it? Terence was brought up abroad. Was he rted to the Fairy Mountain? Esther had no idea why Terence determined to get a piece of hauntednd.


    Esther kept reminding herself not to be fooled by Anne, yet she asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Seeing that Esther was eager to know, Anne smiled with satisfaction and continued, ¡°You must know that Terence had a beloved wife called Shirly Green.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°They met at the Fairy Mountain.¡±


    Esther was surprised, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Anne said, ¡°Of course I know. I also know that Shirly saved Terence¡¯s life there. When they got married, Terence promised that he would get that piece ofnd, and build a resort in Shirly¡¯s name to honor their love.¡±


    Esther¡¯s expression changed slightly. Was that true?


    After returning, the first thing that Terence did was to buy a piece ofnd at the bottom of Fairy Mountain. It has nothing to do with investment, but histe wife, who he had thought about all the time.


    Terence did not mind if it was a piece of hauntednd, or whether the ly Group was anxious to sell it. Esther also remembered what he had said when she reminded him to leave it alone that morning.


    Now she knew the reason!


    ¡°Poor Esther, you¡¯re so na?ve,¡± Anneughed at her. ¡°You work so hard to help Terence get that piece ofnd. However, you have no idea what is in his mind. Do you feel sad when learning the truth?¡±


    Esther took a deep breath and calmed herself down, saying, ¡°Thank you for telling me this. I don¡¯t mind since Miss Shirly has gone. It won¡¯t affect my status in the Gibson family, even Terence wants to get the whole world for her.¡±


    ¡°But it will affect your position in Terence¡¯s heart. Isn¡¯t that more important?¡±


    ¡°Anne, you hope that I will ruin the negotiation, don¡¯t you? Forget it. I won¡¯t do that,¡± Esther put on a smile deliberately. ¡°I will help Terence get it, as long as it will stop you from marrying into the Gibson family.¡±


    Anne was furious.


    ¡°It has nothing topare what you¡¯ve done to me,¡± Esther said. It was time to let Anne know that she was not a pushover.


    ¡°You do this for stopping me from marrying James. Dream on!¡± Anne switched on the recorder in her phone, and deliberately said, ¡°Do you think you can make it after getting this piece ofnd for Terence?¡±


    ¡°You can marry James because you have a fetus in your belly now. But you must give it birth sessfully,¡± Esther smiled mockingly.

 Chapter 93 Adjusting Her Mood

    Anne wasn¡¯t pregnant but dared to rip off James with such a matter. Only James, such a foolish man, believed her.


    Anne said angrily, ¡°Esther, you¡¯ll see that I¡¯ll have my baby safely!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it,¡± Esther shrugged her shoulders with a smile and walked towards the drawing-room.


    Anne was angry. With the phone in her hand, she subconsciously revealed an evil smile. She had recorded their conversation just now.


    While going upstairs, Esther met James, who came down, at the corner of the stairs. Both were silent.


    James looked at her and was about to speak, but saying nothing. Esther quickly walked away.


    Anne was still in the garden. Witnessing from afar that James¡¯s eyes followed Esther affectionately, she was getting angrier.


    She knew that James was wayward sometimes, and resisted an urge to rush up and take himing down.


    She walked toward James with tears in her eyes, ¡°James, I just told Esther that Mr. Russell has a bad temper out of the goodness. Not only did she thank me, but she also¡­ Do you know what she said?¡±


    James was scolded by Mr. Russell. Later, he saw how Esther and Terence behaved elegantly and appropriately. He was annoyed. Seeing that Anne was sobbing, he snappishly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what Esther has said. She is smarter and more scheming than you. Just look how both of you have dressed today.¡±


    Looking at Anne, who dressed as if she was going to a nightclub, James felt disgusting.


    Anne was annoyed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked your opinion this morning. You said that it looked good. Why do you me me now? How do I know that Mr. Russell is so picky that even cares about the dressing style of his clients?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Russell was getting angry because Tyler was so smitten with you.¡±


    ¡°He is a pervert. That¡¯s not my fault.¡±


    James did not want to argue with her. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ve screwed it up. Let¡¯s go.¡± After saying that, he walked towards the gate.


    Anne followed him and said angrily, ¡°James, you are smitten with Esther, and can¡¯t even take your eyes off her. Do you know what she has said about you and our baby? Listen to the audio that I just sent to your phone.¡±


    James didn¡¯t have a mood to do so and stride forward.


    He wanted to get this piece ofnd. Not only would his child have a title, but he also could take advantage of stabilizing his inheritance rights with his child.


    Getting this piece ofnd was the first battle between Terence and him at work. It was a task given by rk. It would be a humiliation if he lost.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He had worked in thepany for five or six years. He had been learning how to run thepany since he was a university student. Terence, on the other hand, was a newbie who had just returned from abroad. Terence only handled some overseas projects of the Gibson Group. In terms of strength and experience, he was less experienced than James, the General Manager of the Gibson Group.


    The more James thought about this, the more annoyed he was. He had left Anne, who was walking in high heels, far behind.


    Seeing this, Anne squatted down and cried out.


    As expected, James stopped. Seeing Anne¡¯s painful face, he immediately returned and asked with concern, ¡°Anne, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°My belly is ufortable,¡± Anne frowned but was secretly happy. It seemed that James did care about her and their baby.


    Thinking about the baby¡­ Anyway, she would have James¡¯ baby as soon as possible.


    ¡°Why is your belly ufortable? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital,¡± James picked her up from the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s not serious. Maybe I walked too fast,¡± Anne put her arms around James¡¯ neck and kissed him on his cheek. ¡°James, don¡¯t be mad, okay? I will help you get this piece ofnd.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t brag. How can you make it?¡± James walked out with Anne in his arms.


    Anne said confidently, ¡°I sure can. Just wait, and you¡¯ll know.¡±


    James smiled.


    Esther pretended that she didn¡¯t care about Terence¡¯s purpose in getting this piece ofnd, but she did. Terence was her husband now after all!


    She had to admit that she was distressed after hearing Anne¡¯s words. When she went to the second floor, instead of walking into the draw-room, she leaned against the wooden wall next to the stairs in a daze.


    She managed to find a gift for Mr. Russell and dress up this morning. It turned out that she helped her husband to fulfill a dream for his belovedte wife. It was so ridiculous.


    Anne asked if she was hurt. Esther was so painful that could hardly breathe!


    Should she help Terence to get that piece ofnd? She must be the silliest woman in the world.


    She looked up into the sky with white clouds, trying to hold back her tears.


    ¡°Why do you stand here?¡± She was startled when suddenly heard a voice. She turned her face away and sniffed, adjusting her facial expression before looking at the man in front of her. ¡°I just get some fresh air here.¡±


    Even she hid it well, Terence still saw the sadness in her eyes at once. He raised his eyebrows at her and asked, ¡°What happened to you? Are you hurt by Miss Anne¡¯s words again?¡±


    Esther shook her head.


    ¡°Stay away from her next time if she always upsets you. At least don¡¯t stay with her alone anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Esther nodded, trying to hold back her tears.


    Terence did not ask what Anne had said to her. He was not interested in the private affairs of others. He just said, ¡°Come inside and have something. Don¡¯t just stand here.¡±


    Esther replied, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Terence didn¡¯t force her. He went back to the drawing-room having tea.


    An hourter, Korbin came to the draw-room and informed them to see Mr. Russell.


    Esther had calmed herself down and no longer struggled if she should help Terence.


    Hearing Korbin¡¯s words, she was even secretly relieved. She looked at Terence beside her.

 Chapter 94 They Can鈥檛 Understand What He Means

    He was very calm and politely thanked Korbin and took Esther¡¯s hand, following Korbin to the guest room.


    When they entered the guest room, Russell was sitting at the tea table, leisurely tasting the tea.


    With Korbin¡¯s introduction, Terence and Esther greeted Russell politely. Russell held a cup of tea in his hand, raised his eyebrows and looked at them. There was obviously a sh of amazement in his eyes.


    ¡°You are Terence? Darron and Ann¡¯s son?¡± Russell looked Terence up and down.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Russell.¡±


    Russell nodded, ¡°You look like Ann. Only Ann can give birth to such a handsome son.¡±


    Although he was praising him, there were traces of mockery in his tone.


    Esther did not expect that he actually knew Terence¡¯s mother. Moreover, he seemed to be quite familiar with her. It was even the first time she knew that Terence¡¯s mother was called Ann. From Russell¡¯s words, Terence¡¯s mother was still a beauty.


    She secretly nced at Terence and found that he was not surprised at all. He just bowed his head gratefully and said, ¡°Thank you for your praise, Mr. Russell.¡±


    Russell turned his gaze to Esther and began to look her up and down.


    Terence grabbed Esther¡¯s hand and introduced her to Russell at the right time, ¡°This is my wife, Esther.¡±


    Russell had just heard Korbin say that Terence came with a couple. He looked at Esther and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°You look amazing together.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Russell.¡± Esther smiled.


    Russell pointed at the seats opposite him. ¡°Please take a seat.¡±


    Esther did not immediately take a seat. Instead, she took a step forward and handed the gift box to Russell. She said respectfully, ¡°Nice to meet you. This is a small gift we prepared for you. I hope that you would like it.¡±


    Russell looked at the gift box in her hand. ¡°A gift for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Esther said with a smile.


    ¡°Can I open it and take a look?¡± Russell was curious.


    From the size and length of the box, it did not look like wine or cigarette, but rather like some precious collection, which arouse Russell¡¯s curiosity. Most importantly, he wanted to see what kind of gift they would give him!


    ¡°Of course.¡± Although Esther did not know what Russell meant, she could still faintly feel the hostility and disdain hidden beneath his smile.


    However, she still behaved well. She opened the gift box calmly and carefully. Then, she took out a picture scroll and untied the red string on it. Then, she unfolded the picture scroll in front of Russell.


    As the picture scroll unfolded, the curiosity on Russell¡¯s face was reced by shock.


    On the other hand, Terence, who was at the side, unconsciously frowned when he saw the painting. Aplicated emotion shed through his eyes.


    ¡°I have long heard that Mr. Russell is interested in collecting ancient poetry and painting. This is the Qing Dynastyndscape painting that my grandfather left me before. However, I personally do not have much research and love for painting. It was not easy to meet someone like Mr. Russell who knows painting and love painting. I am willing to give it to you. I hope that you will like it.¡±


    Russell stood up from his chair in shock and stared at thendscape painting in Esther¡¯s hand. After a while, he eximed, ¡°This is a painting of a masterpiece. Are you sure you want to give it to me?¡±


    ¡°You are indeed professional. With a single nce, you can tell who the painting was made by.¡±


    ¡°Of course, thest time I was at the auction house in Beijing, I talked to a group of friends about this painting. Everyone was still discussing it. I didn¡¯t expect it to be in your hands!¡± Russell stretched out his old hand and stroked the painting carefully. He clicked his tongue in wonder. ¡°The painting is so profound. It¡¯s refreshing and vigorous. Wonderful!¡±


    As soon as Russell mentioned the painting, he forgot everything and even forgot to make things difficult for them. He continued to praise, ¡°Do you know the painter? There were only three paintings that he had passed down, but each of them had profound skills. His works had always had an extraordinary artistic conception of both the Yuan and Song Dynasty. He was definitely a talent!


    Esther didn¡¯t know much about paintings. She had only gone online to find out about the author of the paintings a few days ago. Now that she heard what Russell said, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little reluctant. Was she a little too generous?


    After all, this was left to her by her grandfather. When she took it away from the Cusack¡¯s, she had hesitated to give it to Russell as a gift. Now that she saw Russell¡¯s reactions, she was not as determined as before.


    However, how could she take back the arrow that had left the bow? She had already sent the painting to Russell, so how could she take it back?


    No matter how reluctant she was, she could only bite the bullet and continue to smile. ¡°It seems that you know the painter quite well.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course!¡± Russell nodded, then turned to Terence, who had been standing aside without speaking, and asked uncertainly, ¡°Mr. Gibson is really willing to give me this painting?¡±


    Terence turned his head to look at Esther and smiled calmly. ¡°We have already brought it from City R, and it¡¯s our pleasure that you can ept it.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Russell smiled so much that his eyes narrowed into slits.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. As long as you like it, it is fine.¡± Esther carefully rolled the painting back, then personally tied the red string and put it back into the box.


    However, Mr. Russell hesitated for a while and said, ¡°Mrs. Gibson, you should keep the painting first. Although I like paintings very much, I still understand the principle of not receiving a reward for nothing. Let¡¯s talk about thend on the Fairy Mountain first.¡±


    Esther and Terence looked at each other, unable to understand what Russell meant.

 Chapter 95 Cooperation

    It was said that this Russell had a strange temperament, and he was really strange!


    A moment ago, he was beaming with joy at this painting, but the next moment, he changed. An ancient painting was not enough to offset the hatred between him and the Gibson family?


    ¡°Come, please take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Terence sat down on the right side of Russell.


    Russell turned his head to talk to Korbin. While he was not paying attention, Esther leaned over to Terence and said, ¡°What should we do? He seems to be¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Terence turned his head and gave her aforting look.


    Esther did not understand what his words meant. Did he have a way to get Russell to sign thend to him? Or it didn¡¯t matter whether he could take thend or not? It should be the former. After all, he was so determined to get thend.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    No matter what, she had to be patient.


    Under Korbin¡¯s instructions, a beautiful girl came up to make tea. Her movements were skillful and elegant. Watching her make tea was a visual enjoyment.


    With her ¡°performance¡±, the tea fragrance immediately spread from the tea table.


    ¡°It smells so good¡­¡± Esther could not help but praise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to like the tea.¡±


    Russell chuckled. ¡°You look different from other women. You remind me of a person. Mr. Gibson is so lucky to have such a wife.¡±


    ¡°You must be joking.¡± Terence smiled.


    Esther was shy and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Russell, you are mistaken. I just like to drink tea, so I know something about tea.¡±


    ¡°You are too modest.¡± Russellughed and said, ¡°But I like the active and elegant girl like you. It¡¯s a pity that you have married. Otherwise, I have many grandchildren.¡±


    Esther felt embarrassed.


    Terence, on the other hand, suppressed the unhappiness in his heart and maintained his polite smile. ¡°Mr. Russell is joking again.¡±


    Mr. Russell nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    After saying that, he paused and nced at them. ¡°I wonder how much do you two know about the Fairy Mountain? Don¡¯t tell me that you haven¡¯t even been to the Fairy Mountain and don¡¯t even know the exact location?¡±


    Terence and Esther looked at each other. Esther smiled and said, ¡°Coincidentally, we only arrived there two weeks ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then can you tell me how many firtrees there are?¡± Russell took a sip of tea.


    Esther was a little speechless. That was too difficult.


    She only knew that there were two rows of firtrees beside the stream, but she did not notice the exact quantity. Ordinary people would not deliberately count how many firtrees there were.


    ¡°There is a total of 23.¡± Just when she thought that she and Terence were going to be stuck to this question, a calm voice suddenly sounded in her ears.


    She turned around in surprise and stared at Terence. ¡°You actually know?¡±


    He had turned around and left without even entering the Fairy Mountain that day, and he actually knew how many firtrees were there?


    Oh, by the way, she almost forgot what Anne had just told her. He and Miss Shirly knew each other there, and they also fell in love there. It was natural for him to be familiar with every grass and tree there. It was not strange at all to know that there were 23 firtrees.


    There seemed to be some kind of bad emotion surging in her heart. She took a light breath and tried to adjust her emotions.


    Hearing Terence¡¯s answer, Russell was obviously surprised. ¡°It seems that you are very familiar with that ce.¡±


    Terence smiled. ¡°I wonder what price Mr. Russell wants to sell thend at. I hope Mr. Russell can give me a better cooperation n.¡±


    Russell picked up the teacup and had a taste of the tea. After a while, he said, ¡°You are so smart. You have already guessed that I was not sincere in selling thatnd, right?¡±


    Esther was slightly surprised. Russell was not sincere in selling thend? Why did he spread the news?


    ¡°There is no absolute in everything.¡± Terence said, ¡°Mr. Russell, if you think that piece ofnd is meaningless to you, I hope you can consider transferring it to me, because that piece ofnd is really meaningful to my family. If I get it, I will be eternally grateful to you.¡±


    The sound of a teacup falling on the table was heard.


    Esther was startled. She looked at Russell in astonishment, then she looked at Terence, who was still calmly watching Russell.


    What exactly happened? Why was Russell angry?


    ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Russell, what happened to you?¡± She asked carefully and then tried to exin, ¡°Well¡­ If we have offended you in any way, I hope you can forgive us.¡±


    Terence stood up from the chair. ¡°Since Mr. Russell is not willing to sell thend, it is useless to say more. We will not disturb you. Goodbye.¡±


    After that, he held Esther¡¯s wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Should they leave and go back home?


    This was the first battle between Terence and James. If he went back like this, how could he exin to rk? How could he persuade everyone to stabilize his position in the Gibson Group?


    Esther took a few steps and reluctantly broke away from Terence¡¯srge palm. She turned back to look at Russell and said, ¡°Mr. Russell, please speak frankly. Thisnd is really important and meaningful to us. I really want to cooperate with you.¡±


    Russell looked at Terence. He sneered, ¡°I see that Mr. Gibson has such a strong personality. You don¡¯t have the slightest sincerity to get thend.¡±


    ¡°Sincerity is built on mutual respect and trust.¡± Terence forced a polite smile. ¡°Mr. Russell has been thinking of ways to tease my family from the beginning. In order to take thend, I have kept silent for half a day. If Mr. Russell thinks this is not sincere, then I really don¡¯t know what is sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Terence, let¡¯s sit down first.¡± Esther pulled Terence back to his chair and said to Russell, ¡°Mr. Russell, I¡¯m sorry. We¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Gibson is so clever and knows how to take the whole situation into consideration.¡± Mr. Russell praised.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Russell.¡± Esther forced a smile and said, ¡°Actually, I just hope that we can reach cooperation.¡±


    Mr. Russell raised his eyebrows in confusion. ¡°Why are you so interested in this piece ofnd? She didn¡¯t even hesitate to exchange the painting with me.¡±

 Chapter 96 Unable to Explain Clearly

    ¡°I¡­!¡± Esther opened her mouth and nced at Terence. She smiled. ¡°Mr. Russell, you may not know that Terence and I met in the Fairy Mountain and fell in love with each other. That ce has a special meaning for me and Terence. That¡¯s why Terence wanted thatnd so much.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Russell was surprised and looked back and forth at the two people in front of him. ¡°How¡­ did you get to know each other?¡±


    ¡°Back then¡­ Terence encountered some danger there. I happened to save his life there, and then we were together. It was a dramatic encounter and love.¡± Esther lowered her head and did not look at Terence, because she had already felt that his expression was changing when she had just said that she and he knew each other on the Fairy Mountain.


    She faintly felt that¡­ other than surprise, his deep gaze was more displeased.


    Perhaps for him, this was an invible memory and romance between him and Miss Shirly. How could she spheme it?


    But in order to help him have this piece ofnd, she couldn¡¯t care so much for the time being. At worst, she would apologize to him after the matter was over.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Russell¡¯s originally dissatisfied attitude would change greatly because of her lies. After a moment of surprise, he sighed, ¡°So this is the reason why Terence wants to take thisnd?¡±


    He turned to Terence and asked, ¡°Terence, is that true?¡±


    Terence raised an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°Why else would you think it is?¡±


    Russell thought about it and suddenly smiled, pointing at Terence, ¡°You have the same temper as your mother. You are strong and calm. It is not easy to get along with you!¡±


    Esther was puzzled. ¡®Why was Russell always talking about Terence¡¯s mother? Did he have such a good rtionship with Terence¡¯s mother? Was the grudge between him and the Gibson family caused by Terence¡¯s mother? So dramatic?¡¯


    ¡®This was a matter between elders. As a junior, I¡¯d better not make random guesses.¡¯


    Esther smiled and asked, ¡°Then¡­ I wonder if you will achieve Terence¡¯s wish?¡±


    Russell thought about it and nodded. ¡°About this¡­ please let me think about it carefully. Tomorrow night, we will discuss the contract in detail.¡±


    ¡°So you agreed to help?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree for now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Russell!¡± Esther thanked him excitedly and finally turned to Terence. She grabbed his arm and smiled. ¡°Terence, Mr. Russell has promised to give us thend. Hurry up and thank him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Russell,¡± Terence revealed a smile to him.


    Mr. Russell seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°It¡¯s rare to meet such an infatuated man like Terence. How can I not achieve him?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, thank you, Mr. Russell,¡± Terence said.


    Russell nodded and suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, are the two of you free tomorrow? Tomorrow afternoon at the Century Hotel, there happens to be a banquet for our family. I sincerely invite the two of you to participate. I wonder if you would like to honor me.¡±


    There would be some big shots of the upper ss on the banquet of the ly family. It was a good opportunity to know more people.


    However, Esther did not dare to directly agree to such a thing, so she could only turn to Terence.


    She knew that Terence didn¡¯t like noisy ces with many people, so she reminded, ¡°Terence, Since Mr. Russell is so sincere, should we take some time to see the ly family¡¯s banquet?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Terence gave her a doting smile.


    The sweet interaction between the two of them directly made Mr. Russell happy and smile even more.


    However, after Terence and Esther bid farewell and left, his smile froze bit by bit until it finally transformed into a disappointed sigh¡­


    ¡­


    After the two of them came out of the Chaney Mansion together, Terence immediately released Esther¡¯s hand and walked towards the car.


    Esther felt a chill and quickly followed.


    The two of them got into the car together. Terence turned on his headset and answered a call.


    Esther could see that the expression on his face was not very good, and she thought it must be because of the lie she had just made in front of Russell.


    She really wanted to exin it to him and apologize, but Terence kept talking to the phone until the car stopped.


    He moved the phone to the side and said to Esther indifferently, ¡°You go back first. I have something to do downtown.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Esther still wanted to exin, but Terence did not give her a chance to exin, and continued to talk to the person on the other side of the line.


    Esther had no choice but to push the door open and get off the car.


    At noon, Esther ate something alone in the ancient town, then returned to her residence. She did not even bother to change her clothes andy on the bed.


    Although the cooperation with Russell was smooth, she could feel that Terence was not happy, nor was she happy. They were not as harmonious and sweet as when they went out in the morning.


    She thought of the words that Anne had told her about the reason why Terence insisted on buying the Fairy Mountain and the words that Terence had said in front of Mr. Russell. He had personally stated the importance of the Fairy Mountain to him, which meant that he admitted what Anne said.


    Esther turned around and gave a bitter smile.


    Because she was in a bad mood, she didn¡¯t even go to ancient town when Linsay asked her to go with her. She justy in bed for the whole afternoon.


    Terence still didn¡¯te back to eat dinner with her. He seemed to have suddenly disappeared without a trace. There was no news at all.


    When it was dark, she tried to call him, but his phone was turned off.


    Was her phone out of battery? Or did he deliberately not want to receive her call?


    Was the lie she had told in front of Russell really that unforgivable?N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Terence¡¯s mobile phone was indeed out of battery, and it had only started to be recharged in the car on the way back.


    When he parked the car outside the inn, his phone suddenly rang with a message.


    The message was sent by Anne. It was an audio message. Terence had a very bad impression of this woman, but he still clicked on the y button after hesitating for a moment.


    Anne¡¯s voice entered his ears. ¡°You want to use this trick to stop me from marrying James? Don¡¯t even think about it. Do you really think that I can¡¯t marry James after you helped Terence steal thend of the Fairy Mountain?¡±


    ¡°You can rely on the child in your belly, as long as you can sessfully give birth to him.¡± This was Esther¡¯s voice.


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 97 Can You Calm Down?

    Terence unconsciously tightened his grip on his phone as he looked up at the window upstairs that was still lit up.


    After hesitating for a long time, he pushed open the door and got out of the car, walking upstairs quickly.


    When the man pushed open the door and entered the suite, Esther was sitting on the sofa watching TV out of boredom. When she saw him return, she immediately stood up from the sofa. ¡°Terence, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Terence stared at her, his eyes deep and cold.


    Esther did not know what was going on and thought that he was still angry about what had happened in front of Mr. Russell today.


    She said apologetically, ¡°Terence, I¡¯m sorry. In front of Mr. Russell this morning¡­ I had no choice but to lie. I did this to help you take thisnd. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to take that piece ofnd?¡± Terence approached her, grabbed her chin and looked down at her coldly. ¡°Why?¡±


    When Esther saw how furious he was, she felt nervous. ¡°I think you want that piece ofnd. That¡¯s why I wanted it.¡±


    ¡°Because I want it?¡± Terence took a step forward and forced her to the wall. ¡°Just because I like it, you didn¡¯t hesitate to take such a valuable painting to please Mr. Russell? You investigated my past clearly and made up such a lie in front of Mr. Russell? Esther, don¡¯t you feel guilty or pain when doing these things?¡±


    Pain? Of course she felt pain. The painting was passed down from her grandfather. When she lied, she smiled, but she felt her heart was bleeding.


    The person who knew and fell in love with Terence in the Fairy Mountain was not her, but the Miss Shirly who had lived in his heart from the beginning to the end. That ce was full of memories of the two of them and traces of their love. And she had to bear the pain to help him take thend for him to gain a foothold in the Gibson family.


    She pushed Terence¡¯s chest with both hands and stared at him. ¡°Terence, no matter what, I have already helped you take thend. Not only did you make a contribution in front of your father, but also fulfilled your and Miss Shirly¡¯s dream. I don¡¯t ask you to repay me, but only ask you to forgive a small lie I told in front of Mr. Russell. Is it difficult?¡±


    ¡°Is it for Shirly and me, or for yourself?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°In order to stop Anne from marrying James, you have put in a lot of effort and used all your means.¡± Terence sneered. ¡°You are obviously doing this for your selfish desires, yet you insist on using such a high-sounding reason to cover yourself up. How long are you going to be so hypocritical?¡±


    ¡°To stop Anne from marrying James?¡± Esther stared at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Do you dare to say that you never thought so? Never thought that you woulde back to James one day?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Esther suddenly became lost for word. She admitted that she did want to stop Anne from marrying into the Gibson family, but that was only because she wanted to take revenge on what the two of them had done to her before. She never thought about returning to James after stopping Anne.


    She no longer wanted or loved James.


    Marriage was not a game. Even if she and James wanted to reconcile, would the elders of the Gibson family agree?


    Her silence deeply stimted Terence¡¯s nerves. He suddenly lowered his head and kissed her lips, one hand tightly holding her body.


    Esther was startled and instinctively struggled. ¡°Terence, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Let go of you? Why should I let you go? To return you to James?¡± Terence could not calm down at all when he thought of her ambiguous gaze with James during the day and the message that Anne sent him.


    Esther shook her head anxiously. ¡°I never thought so!¡±


    ¡°No? Then why did you try so hard in front of Mr. Russell this morning?¡± Along with his angry roar, the cheongsam on Esther¡¯s body was torn open by him, and a trace of coolness instantly hit her skin.


    A cheongsam was ruined by him just like that. Esther was angry and helpless. She could only try her best to beg, ¡°Terence, can you calm down and listen to my exnation? What I did today really has nothing to do with James. It¡¯s all for you!¡±


    ¡°For me? If you did it for me and care about me, then immediately quiet down and act like a wife!¡± If he had not just heard the voice message that Anne had sent him, Terence might have tried to believe it and would not have been so angry, but¡­


    ¡°Terence, you are crazy! Stop!¡± Esther was willing to act like a wife, and she didn¡¯t want to resist him on purpose, but at this moment, he was too agitated. She was worried that he would hurt himself and hurt her.


    Having sex should happen when both of them were happy and willing. How can it be so irritable and so hateful like now? What was the difference between this and rape?


    However, the more she resisted, the more Terence didn¡¯t let her go.


    He picked her up from the ground and violently tore apart her clothes.


    Awkward, shameful¡­ Countless feelings simultaneously struck Esther¡¯s mind. She felt that she could not escape tonight.


    With Terence¡¯s crazy attitude at this time, even if she escaped, he, who could not get to vent, could be driven crazy by himself.


    Since he had to be like this, then she could only cooperate and act as a wife as he said.


    In any case, it was not the first time she had sex with him, so why should she be obsessed with the form and process?N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She finally stopped struggling and let him do as he pleased.


    Feeling her difort, he looked up and stared at her watery eyes. ¡°You and James have been together for more than a year, right?¡±


    Understanding what he meant, Esther was ashamed and angry. She angrily retorted, ¡°Although James was not good, at least he respects me and will never force me to do what I do not want to do!¡±


    Although sheter found out that James did not touch her not because he respected her, but because there were too many women around him. There were plenty of women who were more beautiful than her. There was no need to force a woman who was not good in bed.


    As for why it hurt, she did not understand. It was clear that on the night of the wedding, she had already been with Terence¡­


    Had it never happened between her and him that night? Was everything that had happened just her own imagination?


    Thinking of this possibility, she felt even more embarrassed and wished that she could vanish immediately.

 Chapter 98 Out of Responsibility

    ¡°It looks like James has finally done something right.¡± Terence sneered. Although he still looked cold, he was actually much gentler to Esther than before.


    He did not even let her lean against the cold wall. Instead, he carried her with both hands and walked towards the big bed in the middle of the bedroom. Then he put her down on the soft big bed.


    It was the first time for them to sleep together.


    Esther closed her eyes bitterly. She didn¡¯t expect that this would happen in such a situation. They had just quarreled.


    After a long time, Terence finally released her. Esther felt that her entire body was sore, and she was too tired to lift a finger.


    She heard that Terence was taking a shower in the bathroom. She struggled to get up from the bed and looked at the mess on the bed. There were his clothes, the torn cheongsam, and the sweat of them. But there was no blood on the bed.


    She stared at the white sheet in a daze, her brain rumbling.


    Esther remembered Anne¡¯s humiliating words. ¡°Do you know how dissolute you were at that time? I felt shameful for you!¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what happened back then, but she never believed that she would as dissolute as Anne said. But¡­


    She thought she shouldn¡¯t doubt herself just because she didn¡¯t bleed. It was said that many women won¡¯t bleed when having sex for the first time, and she must be one of them!


    As soon as Terence came out of the bathroom, he saw her sitting on the big bed in a daze. He casually pulled the towel on the chair and wrapped it around his waist. He looked at her and asked. ¡°Do you still feel painful?¡±


    Esther looked up at him with aplicated expression.


    It did hurt a little, but she didn¡¯t know she was painful because she hadn¡¯t done that for five years, or because it was the first time for her to have sex? She felt very bad. It was also the first time that she felt sad about her amnesia.


    In the past, she always thought that since she had amnesia, then she should live her life from the very beginning and enjoy her life. But now¡­


    Terence suddenly carried her up and she was startled. Then she recovered from the shock.


    She let out a low cry and tightly hugged Terence¡¯s neck. She asked somewhat anxiously, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Terence ignored her question and turned to walk straight to the bathroom.


    He put her on the sink and told her to sit there.


    Esther didn¡¯t know what he was going to do, so she just held her breath and stared at him. She thought that he would do something to her again as he had just done on the bed. But he just turned around, took a hot towel from the bathtub, wrung it dry, and gently wiped her body.


    He wiped gently from her neck to her chest. He was gentle and patient.


    Esther could see from the reflection of the mirror that her body was filled with hickeys. And when he touched her, her body turned red. After all, it was the first time she faced a man naked like this. Her heart beat fast and she held her breath. She didn¡¯t know what else she could do.


    Terence squatted in front of her, holding her ankle with her warm hand. He gently wiped her legs with a hot towel. Esther feltfortable but also nervous.


    Finally, she said in a pleading tone, ¡°Let me do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel ufortable?¡± Terence stroked her skin with his finger. She hurriedly shook her head. ¡°I was just pretending to be ufortable.¡±


    Although she was indeed ufortable, she could not give him the illusion that she was a virgin. She could ept his dislike, but she didn¡¯t want to deceive him and please him with that.


    Sure enough, she saw a slight change in his expression. In the depths of his eyes, she saw some dark light.


    She felt a little bitter and embarrassed. He had already stood up from the ground.


    Esther thought that he would directly leave her in the bathroom after hearing what she said. In fact, she could ept it. At least she did not have to be so embarrassed.


    However, he did not do what she had imagined. Instead, he carried her off the sink and gently put her into the bathtub which was filled with warm water.


    The water was warm and she felt that she could finally rx her body. It was extremelyfortable.


    He said in a cold tone but she could still feel warm, ¡°You may feel better in this way.¡±


    Esther looked at him. She really could not understand what he was thinking. He clearly hated her. Why did he care so much about whether she was ufortable?


    Was he doing this out of responsibility? After all, he had just caused her pain.


    Then she should feel d about him being such a gentleman.


    Probably because she was too tired, Esther fell asleep as soon as she was in bed. And she didn¡¯t even care who was sleeping beside her.


    She slept all night until dawn. When she woke up, Terence was not in bed as usual. She looked at the clock. He should be running at this time.


    She quietly sat up from the bed. Her body was still sore. It seemed that she really suffered a lotst night. It was unbelievable that Terence still had a morning run. It was hard for her to even get up.


    She stepped into the bathroom with her sore legs. When she stood near the sink and prepared to take a bath, she was almost shocked by herself in the mirror.


    She was wearing a sling nightgown, and her neck and chest were exposed. There were at least dozens of hickeys on her chest. They were all dark red.


    She wondered why she didn¡¯t notice that he had left so many hickeys on herst night. Why didn¡¯t she feel any pain?


    Most importantly, how was she going to go out today like this? How was she going to attend the ly family banquet in the afternoon?


    She quickly walked to the wardrobe and unfolded the dress she had prepared in advance. Although the dress was still suitable, the hickeys on her neck could not be covered. If she wore this dress, it must be very awkward.


    It seemed that the most important thing for her to do was to go to the dress store to get a conservative dress.


    Esther put on a shirt, then took out her makeup. It took a long time to cover the two hickeys on her neck, but if someone looked at her neck carefully, they could still see them.


    She only hoped that the people she met today wouldn¡¯t stare at her.


    The phone rang, and she nced at it. It was Linsay.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 99 You Need to Take a Rest

    Linsay told her that she was just shopping near here and wanted to visit her.


    Esther said without thinking, ¡°It¡¯s just a hotel. Nothing special. I want to borrow a dress. If you have time, can you go there with me?¡±


    ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Will Terence go with you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is now, and I don¡¯t want to ask him to go with me.¡± She still felt bad when thinking about what he had donest night and she wouldn¡¯t even want to ask him.


    ¡°Oh, alright then.¡±


    Esther thought that she had concealed the hickeys well. Unexpectedly, when she met Linsay, Linsay immediately saw them and said, ¡°Esther, I didn¡¯t expect that you two just had a special night. Show what Terence left on you.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Linsay deliberately pulled her cor while talking, and then she saw the hickeys on her shoulder that had not been covered.


    Her expression changed but she quickly smiled. ¡°Wow, it was really a special night.¡±


    Esther blushed at her sudden action and quickly pulled up her cor. ¡°Linsay, don¡¯t do that. I feel so embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Why are you embarrassed? You are married now.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± Esther took her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go eat something first and then pick a dress.¡±


    ¡°What do you want a dress for?¡±


    ¡°I have a banquet to attend in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Linsay smiled. ¡°You rich people just have a lot of activities.¡±


    There were a lot of dresses in the dress store, but most of them were sexy suspenders. It was early summer now, and there was even no shawl.


    Esther finally found a dress with a cor. Although she didn¡¯t like the color of the dress very much, it was still suitable for her. The most important thing was that it could cover the hickeys on her shoulders and chest.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± She turned around and asked Linsay.


    Linsay was thinking about something and did not hear her words. Esther raised her voice and said, ¡°Linsay!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Linsay quickly came back to her senses. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Esther looked at her and asked. ¡°What are you doing? You have been listless all morning. Did you not sleep wellst night?¡±


    Linsay touched her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just remembered something.¡±


    ¡°I asked you if this dress is suitable for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. Although the color is not so good, it¡¯s still special.¡± Linsay said after sizing her up.


    ¡°Then I will take this one.¡± After Esther made up her mind, she entered the changing room again.


    Linsay picked up the same dress on the shelf and pulled the zipper behind the dress. She asked the shop assistant, ¡°This kind of zipper doesn¡¯t look very sturdy. Are you sure it won¡¯t break up?¡±


    The assistant smiled. ¡°Of course not. The quality of this dress is very good. Moreover, your friend has such a good figure, and there won¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    Linsay nodded.


    After picking out the dress, Esther was finally relieved. Esther and Linsay walked around the neighborhood again and bought some souvenirs and snacks for their colleagues.


    At lunchtime, Esther suddenly received a call from Terence. He asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I leave you a note? I¡¯m out shopping and now we are having lunch.¡±


    ¡°Give me an address. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Are we going to the banquet now?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s still early.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? Don¡¯t you need to have a rest?¡±


    Esther blushed and instinctively thought ofst night. She said, ¡°Then you don¡¯t need to pick me up. I can go back myself.¡±


    Terence didn¡¯t insist on his idea. He just agreed and hung up the phone.


    Seeing her hang up the phone, Linsay smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Terence to be such a considerate man.¡±


    Considerate? He was overbearing and cold, and he always made people scared when looking at him. But he was still quite considerate sometimes. This is also why she didn¡¯t hate him at all while he clearly liked someone else and he didn¡¯t treat her very well.


    After bidding goodbye to Linsay, Esther returned to the hotel. When she entered, she tried to make fewer noises.


    Sure enough, she saw Terence taking a nap on the bed in the same posture he was used to. He was lying sideways on the big bed, his head pressed against the bent arm. He slept quietly and peacefully, and he looked charming.


    Looking at him, Esther unconsciously thought of what had happenedst night, and her face became hot again.


    She gently put down the bags in her hands. After changing into pajamas, she stood in front of the bed and looked at Terence for a moment. However, she did not go to bed, but went to the sofa andy down there.


    Because she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep by his side.


    When she woke up, Esther found that Terence had already gotten up. He was standing in front of the dressing mirror to change clothes.


    She sat up from the sofa and rubbed her eyes. She asked, ¡°Are we leaving now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Terence did not look at her. ¡°Hurry up and change your clothes.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Do you have suitable clothes?¡± Terence finally turned around and looked at her. There were so many hickeys on her exposed skin. They were still very clear.


    Esther felt embarrassed, thinking that it was all Terence¡¯s fault. He knew that she was going to wear a dress today, but he still left so many hickeys on her like this.


    Seeing theint in her eyes, Terence looked a little strange. But he did not say anything. Instead, he urged, ¡°Hurry up and get changed.¡±


    ¡°I can put on makeup myself. And I picked a dress in the dress store in the morning. I think it¡¯s not bad. I¡¯ll get it now.¡± She walked towards the cab where all the bags were.


    However, she still could not find the dress that she had picked in the morning. Only then did she be a little anxious.


    What happened? Did she lose it? Or was it taken by Linsay?


    Seeing her pale face, Terence asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t find it?¡±


    ¡°I will ask Linsay.¡± She quickly took out her phone from her bag and dialed Linsay¡¯s number. Linsay seemed to be taking a nap. She picked up the phone after a long time. Her voice was a little hoarse, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    After half a minute, she said, ¡°It is indeed here. I¡¯ll send it over now.¡±


    Esther breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the dress was still there, it was fine.

 Chapter 100 She Is Besieged

    ¡°Thanks, but no need. We will pass by the hotel you live inter. I¡¯d better take it by myself,¡± said Esther.


    Linsay nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Esther turned to Terence and said, ¡°I left the dress with my friend. She lives at the entrance of the ancient town. Let¡¯s go and get itter.¡±


    Terence nodded and turned around to continue tidying his tie.


    The ly¡¯s banquet was held in a five-star hotel in the downtown area. Esther checked the opening time of the banquet when they passed by the entrance of the ancient town. Worried that she would bete, she quickened her stride and hurriedly changed the dress with Linsay¡¯s help.


    She didn¡¯t feel very sure of herself in her new dress and asked Terence nervously when she returned to the car, ¡°What do you think of this?¡±


    Terence sized her up from head to toe. Although it was not as beautiful as the cheongsam she wore yesterday, it was still good.


    It should be said that a curvy girl like her looked good in everything. As long as she wasn¡¯t scantily dressed, he would be okay with any of her choice.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Terence also took a closer look at her neck. The two hickeys left by him had been concealed by her cosmetics. But it could still be seen if people looked at her neck carefully.


    It seemed that he was indeed too crazyst night. This was the first time for him to be so crazy about a woman¡­


    However, a haughty man like him would never beneath his dignity to apologize. Instead, he suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me next time.¡±


    Esther was speechless.


    She wanted to argue, but he turned away and started the car again expressionlessly.


    Esther gave up. This kind of thing was not worth arguing about. She¡¯d better not provoke him.


    The ly¡¯s banquet wasrge and luxurious as expected. Only the influential people could get ly¡¯s invitation.


    Esther didn¡¯t expect that Russell would spend so much just to celebrate his newborn grandson¡¯s birth.


    Shaw helped choose the gift for the baby. Esther did not look at it and only knew that it was a pair of tinum bracelets with blessing meanings.


    In any case, there weren¡¯t many choices to give the babies. Most people would choose this kind of bracelet and leg ring that had a good meaning. There was no need to spend too much effort.


    Terence and Esther were invited into the VIP room by Russell as soon as they entered the venue. Russell also told them that only the all-around outstanding business people would be invited here. If not for the fact that they had performed so well yesterday, he would not have introduced such good connections to them.


    Terence had just returned from abroad and needed to do someworking, so he didn¡¯t decline.


    The people in the VIP room were curious about them. As soon as they heard of Terence¡¯s background, they showed respect and scrambled to talk to him.


    Esther was not interested in the topic between men. After the small talk, she found an excuse to walk out of the VIP room.


    She knew that Terence was a legend in City R. He was the most mysterious person in the upper ss. People are all very curious about his appearance. But Esther did not expect to hear discussions about him everywhere at the banquet in Randall City.


    Someone even started pointing at her and discussing her appearance, her background, the story that how she and Terence got together.


    Esther did not understand how Russell had introduced her and Terence just now. Why did everyone know her identity?


    However, this question was quickly answered by herself. Her heart sank when she saw Anne holding a wine ss in the corner and smiling at her. ¡°Why was she here?¡± Esther wondered.


    Anne was despised by Russell yesterday. Russell had no reason to invite her to the banquet.


    Then Esther saw the man walking towards Anne. His neat suit didn¡¯t conceal his lechery. Now Esther finally understood that it was Tyler, the grandson of Russell, who invited Anne here.


    It seemed that this pervert Tyler really liked Anne, and Anne was so bold that dared to go to the banquet with Tyler without James.


    Could this be Anne¡¯s trick? She didn¡¯t try to use her feminine wiles to get thend of the Fairy Mountain from Terence, did she?


    However, it was Anne¡¯s business to use a honey trap, but why did Anne make such big trouble for her? Now she was besieged by a group of women.


    Some bold women even came up to ask her about the romantic history of her and Terence.


    Esther was a little ufortable from being surrounded. In the end, she made an excuse and hid in the washroom.


    She took a deep breath in front of herself in the mirror and silently cheered herself up, ¡°Esther, you are Terence¡¯s wife. Since you want Terence to gain a foothold in the Gibson family, you must cooperate with him and be a capable wife. They are only a group of women. Don¡¯t be afraid. Just make friends with them!¡±


    Esther thought it through. She made a cheering gesture at herself in the mirror, then opened the door and walked towards the banquet hall.


    When everyone saw her, they quickly surrounded her.


    Some envied her for marrying such a handsome man, and some admired her for her courage. They wondered why she dared to marry Terence since she knew that he was not in good health. There were also some vicious women. They asked her sourly, ¡°Isn¡¯t Terence in good health? How are you going to deal with that? Can he satisfy you?¡±


    The girl who asked this question looked like an unmarried person. Everyone else also looked curiously at Esther.


    Esther was a little speechless. They had questioned Terence¡¯s appearance, and now they were questioning his manhood. If he hadn¡¯t tormented her so badlyst night, she would probably be tricked by this group of women and doubt that too.


    This girl looked so young, yet what she said was bold and offensive. Obviously, she was up to no good!


    Esther pondered for a moment and smiled at everyone. She said softly, ¡°This is not the right ce to talk about such a private topic.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯re all women anyway. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± The girl looked around at the women beside her and said with a smile.


    ¡°Right. We¡¯re all adults, there¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Tell us, how many times do you usually do it at night?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It seemed that this group of women would not let her go. The question was¡­ how should she answer this question? How could she answer this question so that Terence would not lose face and would not be too extravagant?


    ¡°Seven times? I don¡¯t remember.¡± In the end, she deliberately said with a confused face. ¡°Laugh at my husband? I will scare you to death!¡± she sneered in mind.

 Chapter 101 The Woman Is Always So Lucky

    Everyone was shocked by her answer. They eximed, ¡°No way? Seven times a night? Terence is that good?¡±


    ¡°Well, didn¡¯t you see how strong he was?¡±


    ¡°Gee, he is amazing!¡±


    Terence had just walked out of the VIP room when he heard a group of women discussing him and his wife was in the middle of them.


    He frowned slightly, and a hint of displeasure appeared on his face. He stood slightly to the side.


    Did she unt her husband¡¯s performance on the bed in front of a bunch of noblewomen? Wasn¡¯t she worried that he would be taken away by those thirsty women? He was looking forward to seeing how she ended this.


    On the other hand, Esther realized that she had said too much. Because those women didn¡¯t give up pestering her for more details but became more curious about Terence.


    ¡°Well, just kidding. How could Terence do it seven times a night? Don¡¯t take it seriously¡­ I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    Just as she turned around and was about to squeeze out of the crowd, her dress was ripped by someone. She suddenly felt a chill on her back, and then the strapless dress loosened. It kept sliding down.


    As the women whispered, Esther realized what had happened. She hurriedly covered her chest and grabbed the dress that was sliding down. She turned scarlet in an instant.


    ¡°No way¡­ This can be the most embarrassing moment in my life! Did all these happen on such an important asion?¡± Esther was desperate.


    ¡°Heavens, Mrs. Gibson, where did you buy this dress? Why is the quality so bad?¡± A gloating voice sounded.


    There was also a concerned voice saying, ¡°Mrs. Gibson, hurry to the bathroom. I¡¯ll call the waitress to find some clothes for you.¡±


    ¡°But the waiter can¡¯t find any clothes for her in a short time, right?¡±


    Countless voices kept ringing in her ears. This was the first time she had encountered something like this. Esther was so ashamed that she felt as if all her blood was flowing upwards. Her face was flushed and hot, and her mind was nk. She wished she could find a hole on the spot and hide in it.


    She could even hear the voice of a man not far away. ¡°Is this Mrs. Gibson that you mentioned just now? The one that my grandfather really appreciates?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it was her.¡± It was Anne¡¯s gloating voice. ¡°Sorry. She did disgrace your banquet,¡± said her.


    Tyler snorted, ¡°She is not as pretty as you, and her figure can¡¯tpare to yours. Even if she was naked, she would not be as sexy as you.¡±


    ¡°Stop that,¡± Anne giggled.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Just when Esther was so helpless that she wanted to die, Terence, who had just been pestered by someone to talk, finally realized the situation here. He looked through the crowd and saw Esther squatting on the ground motionless. His eyebrows slightly twisted, and he immediately strode into the crowd.


    As he walked, he took off his suit coat. He pulled Esther into his arms while wrapping the coat around her.


    Esther smelled the familiar and unique scent. It was as if a drowning person had grabbed onto a life-saving piece of driftwood. She finally calmed down.


    However, she was still trembling. After all, it was too humiliating.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the clothes. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll take you to change.¡± Terence lifted her small face that was wet with tears. He looked down at her andforted her softly.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡± Words failed Esther. Only tears continued to roll down.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, we are leaving now.¡± Seeing that her legs were so weak that she could hardly walk, Terence carried her horizontally and walked towards the exit of the banquet hall.


    His move attracted more attention. Esther felt even more ashamed to face others. She lowered her head and buried her face into Terence¡¯s shoulder.


    In the banquet hall, the crowd began to discuss again. Some people said that Mr. Terence was good to his wife. It could be seen that he truly doted on her.


    Some people said that Mr. Terence was not only handsome but also a real gentleman. He did not show the slightest bit of panic when facing such a chaotic scene.


    Outside the crowd, Anne was getting jealous when she listened to everyone¡¯s praise for Terence.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Esther made a fool of herself in public, but still received good reviews. It was too infuriating!


    This woman was always so lucky. No, it should be said that all the embarrassing scenes were set aside by Terence, just like thest birthday banquet!


    ¡­


    After returning to the car, Terence called Russell and then left.


    Although the ident had happened in the hall, Russell had heard from others afterward. Not only did he not me them, he even apologized to him, saying that he had not prepared enough and should have prepared a few sets of dresses in the lounge.


    At the end of the call, they made an appointment to discuss the details of the cooperation tomorrow morning.


    After the call, Terence turned to Esther, who had a dull look on her face and her hands tightly clutching the cor of the suit coat. He did not speak, but started the car and drove to the hotel.


    When they were back, Terence helped her change into new clothes. It wasn¡¯t until Esther sat on the sofa and sipped a cup of warm tea that Terence handed her that Esther slightly regained her sense. She stared at him as she finally talked, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m embarrassing you.¡±


    Terence spoke disapprovingly, ¡°A broken dress means nothing to me. Just forget it.¡±


    Esther was startled and looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t me me? Everyone at the banquet knew that I am Mrs. Gibson, and so many people saw the embarrassing scene. But Terence doesn¡¯t me me, he insteadforted me?¡± Esther was shocked.


    ¡°Do you really not care about that?¡±


    ¡°Do you think those people will look down on me because my wife chose the wrong dress once and think that the Gibsons can¡¯t even afford a dress?¡± Terence leaned over and habitually lifted her chin. ¡°If you cheated on me with Tyler like Anne, maybe I will feel embarrassed,¡± he teased.


    Esther didn¡¯t say anything. That was true. How could the other look down on the Gibsons because of a dress?


    But when she thought of her performance at the scene just now, she regretted it very much and felt very humiliated. This feeling of shame was different from the one just now.


    Shepletely lost her bearings and froze like a stupid statue. She waspletely iparable to Terence.


    Terence was right. It was just that the dress was broken. What was the big deal? If she was calm enough, she should have gracefully smiled at everyone, apologized to them, and then gracefully gone to the lounge or bathroom, waiting for the waitress to send clothes over.


    But she didn¡¯t. She behaved like a baby.


    She was Terence¡¯s wife, the focus of the public. How could she behave like that?

 Chapter 102 Twist of Fate

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Esther apologized once more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    ¡°I just realized that I¡¯m a in girl, and you seem too good to be true. I am not good enough for you.¡±


    Terence pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Esther didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°The die is cast. Forget about it and take a good rest.¡±


    Terence walked towards the wardrobe and took out another suit. Esther asked curiously, ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    ¡°I have a business appointment with Mr. Russell tomorrow morning. Before that, I have to go downtown to meet Miss Young.¡± After Terence got changed, he looked back at her and asked, ¡°Would you like to go with me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Esther refused without hesitation.


    She was so embarrassed just now. How could she still have the courage to go with him? Besides, she didn¡¯t know anything about the contract. She couldn¡¯t be of any help even if she went with him.


    Terence reminded her, ¡°There are many people here. Don¡¯t get lost.¡±


    Esther nodded, ¡°I know.¡± She had nned to wish him a smooth negotiation, but when she thought of his misunderstanding of her and his madnessst night, she only said softly, ¡°Be careful on your way.¡±


    After Terence left, Esther curled up on the sofa, thinking about what had just happened at the banquet. Even though Terence hadforted her, she still felt embarrassed.


    How could this kind of thing happen to her? She was out of luck.


    Esther picked up the dress and carefully checked it. It was very strange. Although this dress was not of a big brand, its quality shouldn¡¯t be that poor.


    She regretted having bought it.


    But just like what Terence said, the die was cast.


    ¡­Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It waste, and the lights in the ancient town were on.


    As Linsay passed by a bar, she recognized someone inside.


    She paused for a moment before walking inside. She sat opposite James and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Why are you drinking alone here? Where is she?¡±


    James looked up at her. ¡°You mean who?¡±


    He knew Linsay for she was Esther¡¯s colleague and friend.


    Linsay nced at him and said mockingly, ¡°I was referring to Miss Anne, the mean girl you chose over Esther. Do you regret it?¡±


    James was not in a good mood, so he impatiently interrupted Linsay, ¡°Ms. Woodson, you¡¯re not my friend. Get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Although we aren¡¯t friends, I can help you get Esther back.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± James looked up at her and sneered, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you just helped Anne frame Esther. Why did you change your mind?¡±


    Linsay was not surprised that he knew about this. She didn¡¯t feel ashamed. Instead, she smiled. ¡°All I want is money. If you can pay me, I can help you ask Esther out.¡±


    ¡°All you want¡­ is money?¡± James frowned.


    Linsay looked down with a smile and said nothing.


    In fact, what she wanted was not just money.


    Instead of answering James¡¯s question, she looked up at him. ¡°Since Anne is too busy to apany you, you should ask Esther out. You two haven¡¯t met each other for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to talk to her.¡± James raised his ss and took a sip in low spirits.


    ¡°I understand, but you and Esther shouldn¡¯t be enemies. Don¡¯t hold any grudges. After all, you will live under the same roof in the future. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed to hate each other like this?¡± As Linsay spoke, she took out her phone and sent Esther a text.


    When Esther received Linsay¡¯s message, she was watching TV in the suite.


    Linsay invited her to have fun in Dream Fate. And Linsay told her it was a good ce to kill time at night.


    Esther was feeling depressed, so she agreed toe without hesitation.


    She used her phone to search for the location of Dream Fate. It was on Stone Well Street, not far away, so she could get there on foot.


    Esther walked out of the inn. It took her about twenty minutes to get to Dream Fate.


    Dream Fate was arge and decorated bar. Made of wood, it was divided into three floors.


    After taking a look outside, she called Linsay as she walked inside. The phone was quickly connected. Linsay told her they were in the third private room on the second floor.


    But Esther couldn¡¯t find Linsay after she went into the room.


    Just as she was about to call Linsay again, a familiar voice came from behind. ¡°Mr. Chaney, be patient. Others may see us.¡±


    ¡°So what? I own this bar. If anyone dares to say a word, I will teach him a lesson.¡± This voice sounded familiar.


    Esther turned around in surprise. She saw Anne and Tyler passionately kissing each other as they went upstairs. They seemed like a couple.


    It was dark in the bar, and they were devoted to the kiss, so they did not notice Esther in the corner.


    Esther only knew that Anne used to have a pile of boyfriends, but she did not expect Anne to be so bold. Anne had just met Tyler once, but she was flirting with him and even kissing him.


    Anne had a boyfriend. How could she throw herself into another man¡¯s arms? She had pursued Terence before. Terence was handsome, but Tyler was an ugly and indecent man. What did Anne like about him?


    However, after hearing the conversation between Tyler and Anne, she quickly figured it out¡­

 Chapter 103 Her Means

    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t go back to City R tomorrow. Stay by my side and be my assistant. I will give you three times the amount that the Gibson Group gives you.¡± Tyler pressed Anne against the wall and whispered into her ear as he stroked her.


    Anne was tickled by his teasing, and she touched his chest, saying, ¡°Sure, give the Fairy Mountain project to me. We can talk about it after I get this bonus.¡±


    ¡°You just want a bonus? I will give it to you.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not a greedy woman. I can¡¯t take your money for no reason.¡±


    ¡°We will soon be upgraded to lovers.¡± Tyler smiled lewdly.


    ¡°Really? Are you in such a hurry to sleep with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m about to go crazy from thinking about it.¡± Tyler picked her up and kicked open the door to the room beside him. He could not wait to press her down on the big bed¡­


    They even didn¡¯t close the door.


    Esther finally understood why Anne, who was vain and picky, got close to Tyler in such a short time.


    To marry into the Gibson family, Anne told a lie that she was pregnant. Now, she slept with Tyler to exchange for the contract of the Fairy Mountain. She was going all out to get what she wanted!


    ¡­


    After the sex, Anney in Tyler¡¯s arms. She touched his bare chest bit by bit by her slender fingers, smiling enchantingly and saying, ¡°Mr. Chaney, is itfortable?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tyler kissed Anne on the lips, turned over, and pressed her under him, wishing he could continue.


    Anne pressed her hand against his chest and continued tough, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve slept with you. When will you give me the contract?¡±


    ¡°Contract?¡± Tyler was confused.


    Anne pouted and was unhappy, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you forgot about what you have promised me? If that¡¯s the case, then I will be unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be unhappy. Didn¡¯t I just say it? I will give you all the money you want. Just forget about the bonus.¡± As Tyler spoke, he lowered his head to kiss Anne, but she interrupted him again.


    ¡°No, I want the contract of the Fairy Mountain. I don¡¯t want anything else. I¡¯m not interested in anything else.¡±


    Seeing how insistent she was, Tyler said, ¡°But my grandfather is the one handling thend on the Fairy Mountain. I have no right to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°As the grandson of Mr. Russell and the high-ranking manager of the ly Group, don¡¯t you even have the right to sign a contract? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, I want the project, no matter what method you use!¡±


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s talk about the contractter. We¡­¡±


    Anne interrupted him again, ¡°No, I want to talk about it now.¡±


    Tyler, who had been used to being ttered, was a little annoyed. But before he could speak, Anne spoke again, ¡°Mr. Chaney, do you want to sleep with me for free? There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to?¡± Tyler smiled lewdly and pinched Anne with his hand.


    ¡°I want to tell your grandfather and your wife that you have bullied me.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Hearing this, Tyler was angry.


    Anne turned over and sat on him. Then she reached out and picked up her phone from the bedside table. Then she showed the video she recorded to him, saying, ¡°Of course I dare. Look, if your grandfather and your wife see this video, what will they do? I guess your wife will be very angry and cry it from the housetop. And will Mr. Russell drive you out of the ly Group in anger? If so, you will have no hope of inheriting the ly Group.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Tyler sat up from the bed and reached out to grab her phone.


    Anne raised her phone andughed, saying, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you grab my phone. I¡¯ve saved it somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Bitch, how dare you set me up?¡± Tyler was so angry that he grabbed Anne by the neck, turned over, and pressed her down on the other side of the bed, staring at her with a ruthless gaze.


    Although Anne was a little scared, she had to pretend to be calm to achieve her goal. She continued to smile, saying, ¡°Mr. Chaney, you didn¡¯t call me that just now. How could you change your attitude towards me so easily? Mr. Chaney, calm down. Killing is illegal. It is not worthwhile to sacrifice your life for a small figure like me.¡±


    Tyler was furious, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to her. He could only punch the mattress beside him.


    He regretted it very much!


    Anne secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She sat up and hugged him from behind. She kissed Tyler on the ear and said, ¡°Mr. Chaney, you don¡¯t have to be so angry. It¡¯s just a piece ofnd. The Gibson Group will pay you. Whether you sign a contract with Terence or with James, it won¡¯t lose any money to yourpany.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°As long as you sign the contract, I think Mr. Russell will at most be angry. He will just feel that you decide all by yourself. He won¡¯t say anything else.¡±


    Tyler was silent, so she added, ¡°If you are worried that Mr. Russell will me you, I can talk to James and ask him to raise the price a little higher. As long as the price you sign is higher than the price he gives Terence, he will have nothing to say, right?¡±


    After a long while, Tyler said in a bad mood, ¡°My grandfather dislikes that I make decisions by myself.¡±


    Anne kissed him on the cheek and said, ¡°Just this once. I believe he won¡¯t be too angry. How is it? When can we talk about the details of our cooperation?¡±


    Tyler was in anger and was unwilling to ept her threat.


    Realizing what he was thinking, Anne deliberately raised the volume of the video on her phone and handed the video to him, saying, ¡°Mr. Chaney, look. I like this posture the most. What about you?¡±


    Tyler looked at the two people in the video and gritted his teeth. However, he had to say, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try to get more information from my grandfather back tonight. I¡¯ll reply to you tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning? Will you stand me up?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He gnashed his teeth.


    Anne said deliberately, ¡°If I don¡¯t get your definite answer tomorrow morning, I will send the video to your family.¡±

 Chapter 104 You Know What You Should Do

    Anne was just scaring Tyler. After all, she was also in the video. Although she had been deliberately avoiding the camera, people who were familiar with her would recognize her at a nce.


    If the video was made public, it would have no less impact on her than on Tyler. First, James would dump her and the Gibsons wouldpletely shut her out. Then her dream of marrying into the Gibson Group would bepletely shattered.


    After getting Tyler¡¯s promise, Anne smiled proudly and heaved a sigh of relief.


    After Tyler left angrily, Anne also got up from the bed and got dressed to leave this ce.


    At this moment, a familiar voice sounded at the door, ¡°Linsay? I¡¯ve arrived at the Dream Fate a long time ago, but I don¡¯t see you here. What did you say? You¡¯re at the No. 1 Branch? How many branches does the Dream Fate have? I take a look. It seems that I am at the No. 2 Branch. Alright, I¡¯ll see if I can find the No. 1 Branch that you mention.¡±


    Esther had hung up when she saw the pale-faced Anne appear before her.


    At this time, Anne¡¯s hair was disheveled and her clothes were messy. It was obvious that she had sex just now.


    Esther didn¡¯t expect that she went to the wrong bar but found such a secret. She had to thank Linsay for her invitation!


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Anne questioned Esther with a long face. Her tone was arrogant as usual.


    Esther smiled at Anne and looked at her mockingly, saying, ¡°I identally went to the wrong ce and identally watched a good show. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such good skills in bed. Did you seduce James like this before?¡±


    Hearing this, Anne was angry, and at the same time, a bad premonition arose in her mind.


    She did not know why Esther had been here, nor did she know how long Esther had been standing here. But no matter what, denying was the only way out for her. She said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Mr. Tyler and I are talking about the cooperation on the Fairy Mountain, not as dirty as you think!¡±


    Anne looked around and then looked at Esther, thinking that even if Esther saw it, what could she do?


    Esther found that she has sex with others before, but in the end, no one believed Esther.


    Anne didn¡¯t expect that this time, Esther was not like before. In the past, Esther just curled her lip after she knew Anne¡¯s affairs.


    Esther said with a smile, ¡°Is that so? I know that you are talking about the Fairy Mountain project with Mr. Tyler, but the way you talk about cooperation is a little special. You are talking in bed. If grandma knows that you¡­ Oh, no, grandma will protect you. She won¡¯t me you. But if the Gibsons know that you sleep with Mr. Tyler for a contract¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Esther!¡± Anne stepped forward, raised her hand, and gave her a hard p, sessfully interrupting Esther¡¯s words, ¡°What evidence do you have to say that I sleep with others for a contract? You dressed up like a prostitute and acted coquettishly in front of Mr. Russell. How dare you criticize me?¡±


    ¡°The whole process of I meeting Mr. Russell was apanied by Terence. Is it a little inappropriate for you to say that? As for the evidence you said¡­¡± Esther smiled as she raised the phone in her hand and waved it in front of Anne.


    Apanied by a series of coquettish moans, a familiar scene appeared in front of Anne.


    The video was also saved on Anne¡¯s phone, but the angle was different!


    Anne was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t expect that Esther had even taken a video. If James or the Gibsons saw this video, then she would never be able to marry into the Gibson family in her life, right?


    After seeing the video, Anne was angry. She only wished that she could kill Esther on the spot.


    ¡°A woman who has just gotten pregnant and is still in a critical period of miscarriage has suchbat ability. Would you believe it?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Anne raised her hand to grab the phone in Esther¡¯s hand, but it was easily avoided by Esther.


    Anne¡¯s face darkened. She red at Esther and asked, ¡°What exactly do you want? If you think you can let James back to your side, then you are too naive. Even if he doesn¡¯t marry me, he won¡¯t marry you!¡±


    Esther sneered, ¡°As I said, I¡¯m no longer interested in scum like James. You can keep him and enjoy him.¡±


    Anne shouted, ¡°Then what exactly do you want!¡±


    ¡°Right now, I am only interested in the Fairy Mountain project.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°If you still want to marry into the Gibson family, you know what you should do.¡± Esther looked at Anne and said lightly. Then, she turned around and walked downstairs.


    Staring at Esther who left, Anne was very angry, but she could do nothing to Esther.


    Anne did not believe that Esther would be so easy to get rid of. Would Esther let her go after getting the contract? Would Esther hide today¡¯s matter for her and the fact that she was not pregnant? She did not believe it!


    Esther hated her so much and did not want her to marry into the Gibson family!


    ¡­


    Because of her guilty conscience, Anne did not dare to return to the hotel directly. She wandered around the ancient town before returning.


    When she went back, James had yet to return.


    Anne walked into the bathroom and took a shower, trying to wash away the disgusting smell of Tyler left on her body. She washed her skin until it hurt, turned off the shower, and then stood in front of the mirror to look at herself.


    She had a beautiful face, sexy body, and noble temperament¡­ She couldn¡¯t find out where she couldn¡¯tpare to Esther. Why could she lose to Esther?


    No, she couldn¡¯t admit defeat like this!


    Anne bit her lip, took out a piece of body lotion from her makeup bag and sprayed it on her body. The fragrance and pleasant smell immediately spread.


    Then she went to the wardrobe and found the sexiest silk nightgown to put on. Looking at her faintly discernible body in the mirror, even she was fascinated by herself.


    As soon as James entered the door, he saw her attractive appearance and could not look away¡­


    Although he had seen Anne¡¯s body many times, he was still enchanted with her at a nce.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Hurry up ande in.¡± Anne smiled at him and walked towards him. She hooked her arms around his neck and took a deep breath before sizing him up. She said, ¡°Honey, did you drink?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 105 You Are so Similar

    ¡°Yes, I drank some.¡± James swallowed his saliva. His gaze still locked on her sexy body.


    She was looking forward to him drinking more, so that it would be convenient for her to carry out the next n.


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re covered in the fragrance of wine. But I like it.¡± She stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the lips, her movements extremely seductive.


    Although James was drunk and had the urge to pounce on her, his reason told him that she was pregnant. He could not hurt his child because of impulse.


    In order to extinguish the raging fire in his body, he deliberately changed the topic. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to talk about the contract with Tyler today? How did it go?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Anne was alert. She secretly observed his expression. At this time, he actually asked about the cooperation. Did he already know about her rtionship with Tyler? Did Esther already send him the video?


    No. If so, he would not havee back so calmly. He woulde back with a knife.


    She could not panic and ruin her n because of her guilty conscience.


    ¡°It went smoothly. Mr. Tyler has promised to reply to me tomorrow morning.¡± She smiled enchantingly and said, ¡°Mr. Tyler is quite easy to talk to, probably because he also wants to show himself in front of Mr. Russell.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± James was delighted.


    Anne nodded. Although there was basically no hope for the contract, she could not show it at this time to save James¡¯s interest.


    ¡°James, it¡¯ste. Go take a shower and sleep early.¡± She once again stood on her tiptoes and kissed his lips, sessfully raising the mes of desire that he had suppressed with great difficulty.


    She understood him and his body too well. It was not difficult to flirt with him!


    Sure enough, hepletely surrendered and directly pressed her down on therge soft bed.


    ¡°If we do this¡­ will the child be influenced?¡± He asked with thest bit of reason.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just be a little gentler.¡± Anne tempted him.


    Her words made Jamespletely lose his reason, but Anne smiled with relief.


    Esther already guessed that her pregnancy was fake. But if she thought she grabbed hold of her weakness and she couldpletely stop her from being one of the Gibson family, she would be wrong.


    So she must hurry to get pregnant with James¡¯s child as soon as possible. When Esther exposed her fake pregnancy, she would make her regret and let the Gibson family know how vicious and unbelievable Esther was!


    ¡­


    When Esther returned to the hotel, Terence had already returned. Dressed in a sleeping robe, he was sitting by the window, reading documents with hisptop.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Esther stood by the door and looked at him.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Terence asked without raising his head.


    ¡°I went out for a walk.¡± Esther closed the door and walked towards him. ¡°How are the preparations for the negotiations going?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Esther was slightly startled. Did something change? She carefully sized Terence up. No wonder his expression didn¡¯t look good.


    Terence put hisptop away, got up and walked over to her, looking down at her with a faint mocking gaze. ¡°Ms. Amanda, I¡¯m afraid that your precious painting will be in vain. And everything that you carefully designed yesterday will be lost.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Esther asked.


    ¡°I heard that Anne has reached an agreement with Tyler.¡± When Terence heard Miss Young tell him this news, he felt quite shocked. He had thought of all kinds of idents, but he did not expect that Anne would use a very special method.


    However, since Anne had this kind of ability, he did not seem to have anything to say.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Esther nodded. She was not too surprised.


    In Terence¡¯s opinion, the one who wanted to take thisnd the most was Esther. Unexpectedly, after hearing this news, not only did she not be flustered, but she looked very calm, as if this was not a problem for her at all.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at her in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re not sad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sad.¡± Esther shook her head.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I have the ability to counter moves with moves.¡± Esther smiled and said.


    Seeing that Terence was suspicious, she took out her phone and showed him the video she had just stolen. ¡°Didn¡¯t Anne just want to use this to take the Fairy Mountain from Tyler? It just so happens that I hit her right in the face, and she will definitely give up on the Fairy Mountain.¡±


    Terence looked at the erotic scene in the video. He felt surprised, and then looked at her. ¡°You took it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Esther felt a little proud, thinking that he should be relieved and grateful to her this time, but she saw a look of disdain in his eyes¡­


    What did he mean? Did he feel that her means were unorthodox? Was he looking down on her?


    Sure enough, after a moment of silence, he mocked her, ¡°You two sisters are really¡­ so simr! You are as shameless as her!¡±


    Anne liked to take photos and record secretly. Esther actually also had the same problem!


    His words hurt Esther. She did not expect that Terence not only was not grateful to her but also despised her way of doing things.


    ¡°I met them by ident and recorded them. I didn¡¯t follow them on purpose¡­¡± She exined somewhat anxiously.


    Anyone could look down on her, despise her, and hurt her¡­ But he was her husband and the man she admired. How could he think of her like this?


    It was normal that he didn¡¯t believe her. After all, no one would believe that there was such a coincidence in the world. She just took a picture of them. Moreover, they were in the room.


    Yesterday, he had already categorized her as the kind of woman who would do anything to achieve her goals. Now, it appeared again. It seemed that she would not be able to clear her name whatever she did.


    As expected, Terence did not believe her. After staring at her for a moment, he smiled faintly and threw a sentence to her, ¡°No matter what your final goal is, I have to thank you for this time.¡±


    Thank? She could not see any sincerity in his eyes!


    What Esther did not understand was that Terence had his dignity. Although he really wanted to take thend of Fairy Mountain, he wanted to take it with his own strength, not relying on women, even if this woman was his new wife.


    Seeing him turn around and walk back to the sofa, Esther wanted to speak but stopped.


    She felt that she should not have taken the me so easily and should have exined it to him. But even if she exined, would he believe it?


    After all, she had lied to Mr. Russell and had secretly taken a video of Anne and Tyler. It was normal for Terence to despise her and even misunderstand that she had other purposes.

 Chapter 106 A Good Beginning

    Early the next morning, Anne received a phone call from Tyler.


    When the phone rang, she and James were still in bed. She quickly muted her phone and secretly nced at the sleeping James before she quietly stepped to the balcony to press the answer button.


    On the other side of the line, Tyler was very unhappy, but he brought her good news as expected and asked her to sign the contract in the cafe.


    Without Esther¡¯s interference, this would have been a shocking piece of good news. Unfortunately¡­


    After a long mental struggle, she finally gritted her teeth and said, ¡°No need.¡±


    On the other side of the line, Tyler immediately roared angrily, ¡°What do you want? It took me so much effort to bring out thepany¡¯s official seal, you¡­!¡±


    Anne¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°What? I don¡¯t want that piece ofnd anymore. Shouldn¡¯t you be grateful?¡±


    On the other side, Tyler said angrily, ¡°Then what do you want? And the video¡­¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of what I want yet. Let¡¯s talk about it after I think about it. As for the video, you can rest assured. I won¡¯t spread it.¡± After Anne finished, she asked, ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡±


    ¡°No, no, as long as you don¡¯t spread the video.¡± Tyler¡¯s tone changed again as he tried to soften her up.


    ¡°That¡¯s it then. Don¡¯t call me if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± Anne hung up the phone hatefully.


    Thinking that she slept with this disgusting man for nothingst night, she regretted it and felt extremely aggrieved.


    It was all Esther¡¯s fault!


    Terence and Mr. Russell agreed to talk about the contract at ten o¡¯clock in the morning. After breakfast, Terence and Esther met in the hotel lounge that they had agreed on.


    Originally, Esther did not intend to go with him. After all, she did not understand the business contract at all. However, after thinking about it, she felt that she should show her sincerity. She was afraid that Russell would be unhappy and the contract couldn¡¯t be signed at thest moment.


    She had better go, though¡­ Terence¡¯s attitude made her very unhappy!


    As soon as they arrived at the lounge, Miss Young weed them with a smile and said, ¡°Last night, when I heard that Tyler and Anne worked together, I thought that there was no hope this time. I didn¡¯t expect that everything was just a rumor.¡±


    Miss Young didn¡¯t know about Anne and Tyler¡¯s shady business and Esther¡¯s moves.


    On the contrary, when the two people standing by the door heard Miss Young say this, they unconsciously looked at each other.


    Terence smiled mockingly.


    Esther quickly looked away. The expression on her face was somewhatplicated. After being despised by Terence, even she felt that her methods were somewhat despicable and shameless.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t seem happy.¡± Miss Young looked at the two of them, and the smile on her face faded a lot.


    ¡°No, give me the information first.¡± Terence went straight to the sofa in the lounge.


    Miss Young also followed in. She took out a document from her briefcase and said respectfully, ¡°I just talked to Mr. Russell¡¯s assistant on the phone. Mr. Russell will arrive at the hotel on time. We will go up directly in a while.¡±


    Esther hesitated for a moment and walked to the other side of the lounge. She found a quiet corner to sit down alone and flipped through the magazine.


    Terence and Miss Yang went to talk about the contract together. Before leaving, Terence strode over to Esther, bent over, and propped his hands on the back of the sofa chair on both sides of her, sizing her up closely. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go up with me?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know anything about the contract anyway. I can¡¯t help you. Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡± Esther unconsciously leaned her body against the back of the sofa, trying to distance herself from him.


    ¡°You are so smart. How can you not help me?¡± He smiled mischievously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will ruin the contract?¡±


    Esther met his gaze. ¡°In your opinion, my intelligence is nothing more than an underhand method. I¡¯d better not embarrass you. Terence, go yourself.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re still angry about what happenedst night. In that case, please pray for the sessful negotiation.¡±


    ¡°I wish you sess.¡± Esther gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Terence lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    After this kiss, Esther¡¯s face instantly turned red and she felt a little embarrassed. After all, Miss Young was still waiting at the side!


    Seeing the two of them being intimate, Miss Young tactfully turned around and left the lounge.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After two hours of discussion, the contract was signed smoothly.


    After signing the contract, Terence invited Mr. Russell to lunch. Mr. Russellughed and refused, ¡°I am the host and you are the guest. I should be the one to treat you to this meal.¡±


    ¡°How can I ept this? I haven¡¯t invited you to lunch for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter who is the one to invite, as long as everyone is happy.¡± Seeing that Esther was already waiting in the lobby, Mr. Russell was the first to greet her. ¡°What do you think, Ms. Amanda?¡±


    Esther came up to him and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Russell, you are right, but Terence is grateful to you, so he hopes to treat you to lunch before leaving Randall City.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let Terence treat this meal.¡± Mr. Russell nodded generously.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Russell.¡± Terence smiled.


    They turned to the hotel restaurant for lunch. Because the contract had been signed, the meal was rxing and happy.


    Before the end of the lunch, Mr. Russell had repeatedly invited Terence and Esther toe to Randall City to y next time, and also imed that he was going to specially hold a banquet for them at home.


    Esther was a little puzzled. Didn¡¯t they say that the ly family and the Gibson family had always been at odds? When she first met Mr. Russell, he was indeed unfriendly. Why did Mr. Russell change his attitude after only two days? He was very enthusiastic about her and Terence now.


    Before leaving, Mr. Russell returned two boxes of expensive tea leaves to the two of them. Although it was not as worthy as her painting, it was a token of appreciation.


    Miss Young booked a flight to City R in the afternoon, and it was just right to rush over after lunch.


    After the meal, Mr. Russell warmly arranged a driver to send them to the airport. In the car, Esther finally let out a sigh of relief.


    With this sess, she believed that Terence¡¯s status and reputation in the Gibson Group could be recognized a lot. It was indeed a good start!

 Chapter 107 Proud of Him

    Feeling that she was in a good mood, Terence nced at her. ¡°What made you so happy?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Esther was stunned. She touched her face. Was she so obvious? She shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I can finally go home after everything is done. Thus I¡¯m happy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Terence nodded. He lowered his head and continued to flip through the car magazine in his hand. ¡°Your goal has finally been achieved.¡±


    The smile on Esther¡¯s lips froze slightly. She looked at him and said angrily, ¡°Terence, can you not be so entric? How many times have I told you? Everything I do has no purpose¡­¡±


    She paused and suddenly changed her words. ¡°Well, I admit that I have a purpose. My purpose is to help you gain a foothold in the Gibson Group and keep your position in the Gibson family. No one has no purpose. You are my husband, and I can only be good if you are good. Isn¡¯t this a normal idea?¡±


    ¡°For me?¡± Terence disagreed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, for you and me.¡± Esther bit her lip. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not to prevent Anne from marrying into the Gibson family.¡±


    If he had not heard the recording that Anne had sent him, Terence might have believed her, but at this time, no matter what she said, it was hard for him to believe.


    Seeing that Terence didn¡¯t speak, Esther knew what he was thinking. She couldn¡¯t help but be a little angry. ¡°Terence, can you wise up? If I don¡¯t want Anne to marry into the Gibson family, I will send the video directly to the Gibson family. I can just tell James that Anne is pretending to be pregnant. Why should I follow you to Randall City and lose my painting?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so excited.¡± Terence looked up at her indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ll see your performance in the future.¡±


    She decided to think that he was jealous, so he did not let go of her past with James.


    That was true. Her feelings towards James were not decided by her words. She could only prove herself with her actions in the future.


    At the airport.


    Linsay booked the same flight as Esther and arrived at the airport before Esther.


    In order to make herself look more beautiful, she rushed into the bathroom before Esther arrived at the airport and made up her face in the mirror.


    After finishing her makeup, she was just about to turn around and leave when she was suddenly startled by Anne who had followed her in. She quickly sorted out her emotions and smiled at her. ¡°Miss Anne.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°Well, what a coincidence! I¡¯ll go out first. Esther will be there soon.¡± Linsay smiled at her. She could not let Esther see her with Anne.


    However, just as she walked past Anne, Anne grabbed her arm and pulled her back, raising her hand to p Linsay.


    Her ppletely stunned Linsay. She stared at Anne in a daze. Before she could ask why, Anne was the first to speak. ¡°Did you ask Esther to go to Dream Fatest night?¡±


    Only then did Linsay understand why Anne pped her. It was because ofst night.


    Last night, she did ask Esther to go to the Dream Fate, but Esther went to the wrong ce and failed.


    She thought that Anne was angry because she tried to match James and Esther, so she denied it. ¡°I did ask Esther to go to Dream Fate, but I just wanted to ask her out to rx. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. But she went to the wrong ce. We¡­¡±


    ¡°It really was you?¡± Anne was furious.


    If Linsay had not asked Esther out, Esther would not have gone to the Dream Fate, and she would not have been photographed.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her, James would have signed the contract, and James would have liked her even more because of this, instead of showing a disappointed expression at her after hearing that Terence and Mr. Russell had sessfully signed the contract this morning.


    Seeing her livid face, Linsay cautiously called out, ¡°Miss Anne, what¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± Anne roared at her furiously.


    Linsay shook her head and quickly walked out.


    Not long after Linsay walked out of the bathroom, she saw Esther and Terenceing from the entrance. After she rubbed her face that was hurt by Anne, she smiled and waved her hand at them.


    Esther also saw her and asked with a smile, ¡°Linsay, why are you here so early?¡±


    ¡°I just arrived.¡± After Linsay finished speaking with a smile, she looked up at Terence who was beside her and said, ¡°Terence, how are you?¡±


    Terence nced at her and asked, ¡°What happened to your face? Are you hit?¡±


    Linsay was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Anne to be so strong and actually made a mark on her face.


    After Terence said this, Esther also noticed it. She stretched out her hand to support her face and sized her up. ¡°Yes, Linsay, what happened to your face? Why is there a palm print?¡±


    Linsay shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°What palm print? I¡¯m just a little allergic. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    ¡°Oh, just allergy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just like my friend, I¡¯m just allergic.¡±


    Terence smiled mockingly.


    Esther did not notice his abnormality. She looked around and asked, ¡°By the way, where is your friend?¡±


    ¡°Over there.¡± Linsay pointed her chin at the waiting room not far away and smiled as she held Esther¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go and sit over there.¡±


    Miss Young, who had been standing not far away, stepped forward and nced at the backs of the two people as they left. ¡°Terence, don¡¯t you feel that this Miss Linsay is a little strange? Aren¡¯t you worried that she will lead your wife astray?¡±


    Terence followed her gaze and nced at the two of them. He calmly said, ¡°Every woman has their little schemes. There¡¯s nothing strange about that.¡±


    Esther also had her own thoughts, not less than other women!


    This was something that he had only discovered during their trip to Randall City.


    Terence and Esther had returned with aplete victory this time. They had indeed gained reputation in the Gibson family because everyone knew that the ly family had a conflict with the Gibson family. It was not so easy to settle the ly family.


    The fact that Terence signed the contract made Gill proud, at least in front of Amanda who had always been proud and arrogant.


    Although Amanda was disappointed in her son, she was not worried when she thought of the illness of Terence. What was more, he had just entered the group, and his strength and connections were far inferior to her son.

 Chapter 108 What Happens Again?

    Even if Terence could live longer, her son wouldn¡¯t lose to him either.


    Gill had always been reserved and was not as arrogant and mean as Amanda. She seldom showed her emotions. She did not seize the opportunity to mock Amanda in front of her and did not mention this matterter.


    Thepany¡¯s affairs had nothing to do with her. What she needed to do was to take care of the Gibson family.


    Lauren walked in from outside and ced the tray in her hand on the table in front of Gill. She gently stirred the nest soup in the bowl with a spoon and said, ¡°Madam, I heard that it was all thanks to your help that Mr. Terence was able to sign the contract on the Fairy Mountain this time.¡±


    ¡°Terence told me.¡± Gill took the bowl she handed over and took a bite.


    Lauren thought about it and said, ¡°Madam, Esther looked very obedient and quite smart. In the future, she might be able to help Mr. Terence a lot. What do you think¡­¡±


    She paused and hesitated to continue.


    Gill raised her eyes and nced at her. ¡°Do you want me to teach her well and make her Terence¡¯s wife?¡±


    ¡°Well, I think we can give it a try.¡± After a moment of silence, Lauren continued, ¡°Mr. Terence is not young anymore. It is time to have children. James even wants to get married now. Once he gets married, he will have children.¡±


    Gill silently drank the nest soup in the bowl bit by bit.


    Lauren continued, ¡°Esther looks good and well-educated. She works quite well together with Mr. Terence. Most importantly, she has the blood type that suits Mr. Terence the most in the world.¡±


    The sound of a porcin spoon hitting the bowl was heard.


    Lauren was stunned for a moment before she quickly shut her mouth. Then, she carefully sized up Gill who had an indifferent expression.


    ¡°No.¡± Gill shook her head and said firmly, ¡°Esther can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°A smart woman will only ruin things. Have you forgotten about Shirly?¡±


    Lauren shook her head. ¡°I did not forget.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Esther is stubborn and proud. She will not be willing to obey anyone,¡± Gill said.


    Lauren thought about it and smiled. ¡°You are really a good judge of character. Why can¡¯t I see it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see it slowly.¡± Gill picked up the bowl again and began to eat.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lauren nodded.


    She knew that Gill wanted a daughter-inw who was obedient to her and had no ambitions, not a woman like Esther who had her own thoughts and means.


    Anne lost the contract and missed the chance to marry into the Gibson family so she hated Esther very much.


    Since she couldn¡¯t vent her anger, she decided to find Betty.


    Seeing here back in a huff, Betty suspended the TV drama, looked at her, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to Randall City to sign the contract and travel? Why are you so angry? Did James bully you?¡±


    ¡°How could James bully me?¡± Anne snorted.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be other than that bitch Esther?¡±


    When Doris, who was preparing dinner in the kitchen, heard her daughter¡¯s name, she stopped and looked into the living room uneasily.


    Seeing Anne¡¯s depressed face, she knew that her daughter offended Anne and was going to suffer again.


    Betty¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°What did that woman do to you?¡±


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Anne moved to Betty¡¯s side with grievance and anger. She shook her arm and said, ¡°Do you know how outrageous it is? To prevent me from marrying into the Gibson family, she snatched the contract about the Fairy Mountain from me. She even gave the famous painting that she had always regarded as a treasure to the ly Group.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Betty was shocked. ¡°She gave thatndscape painting to them?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Anne said, ¡°When we were in troublest year, we asked her to take out the painting to save us. However, She refused and said that it was the only relic left by her grandfather. Now, to stop me from marrying into the Gibson family, she took out the painting without hesitation and gave it away. Why do you think she is so bad and cheap?¡±


    Speaking of that, Anne began to cry. She stroked her belly and said, ¡°I¡¯m already pregnant with James¡¯s child. Does she want to force me to abort?¡±


    Hearing her words, Betty angrily took a breath and patted her shoulder tofort her. ¡°I don¡¯t think the Gibson family will abandon their descendant. They will ept you. You must be able to marry into the Gibson family.¡±


    ¡°But Master Gibson had said that I have to sign the contract about the Fairy Mountain if I want to marry into the Gibson family. Now Esther signed it. She did it on purpose!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so outrageous!¡± Betty gritted her teeth and shouted towards the kitchen, ¡°Doris, call your daughter back immediately!¡±


    Doris was startled. She walked out of the kitchen and said carefully, ¡°Mom, Esther¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you to call her back immediately!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sote today. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Now! Call her back!¡±


    Anne coldly nced at Doris and said, ¡°Esther won¡¯t listen to you. She won¡¯te back. Besides, didn¡¯t she say that she would cut off her rtionship with youst time? Now that she has the support of the Gibson family, she will not take your words seriously.¡±


    ¡°She dares? Then I won¡¯t let here back for the rest of her life!¡± Betty angrily roared and said to Rory, ¡°Go call that bitch and tell her that if she doesn¡¯te back tonight, she will never be able to step into the Cusack¡¯s again, and she will never be able to see her father!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rory immediately went to make the call.


    ¡°Mom, you know that Esther loves her father the most. How can you always use this reason to force her?¡± Doris was a little angry. ¡°Besides, Esther¡¯s grandfather gave that painting to her. Who she wants to give it to is her freedom. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if the painting was given to her by her grandfather, could it be that the Cusack family could notpare to a contract? It was good enough for me to allow her to return home!¡±


    Doris was speechless.

 Chapter 109 Don鈥檛 Provoke Me

    Esther had just finished dinner when she received a call from Rory.


    Hearing that Betty asked her to go back, she replied without thinking, ¡°Rory, please tell Grandma that I am not free today.¡±


    Rory was a little troubled. ¡°Miss Esther, you shoulde back. Betty said that if you don¡¯te back tonight, you could never step into the house and see your parents again.¡±


    Esther was furious. That was it again.


    Rory paused for a moment and then advised, ¡°Miss Esther, for your parents, you should alsoe back. It would be best if you could bring Mr. Terence back with you.¡±


    Of course, Esther knew Rory¡¯s meaning. If Terence apanied her, Betty would restrain herself a lot, at least not punishing her likest time. It was just embarrassing to ask Terence to go back together. Forget it, she didn¡¯t want to ask that cold man!


    She probed, ¡°Why did grandma ask me to go back?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be about a painting,¡± Rory said.


    It turned out to be for the painting. Esther breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that Betty had been coveting the painting for a long time. Last year, she even used thepany as an excuse to force her to take the painting out, but she refused.


    Betty disliked her and she hated her even more because of this.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± She said after some thought.


    After hanging up the phone, she went upstairs to change her clothes. When she went downstairs, she happened to meet Terence who came out of Gill¡¯s room. He nced at her and frowned slightly. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Grandma told me to go back.¡±


    ¡°The Cusack¡¯s?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Esther looked at him. After a moment of hesitation, she asked, ¡°Can you lend me your car?¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Terence nced at her again. ¡°But are you sure you cane back alive?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Esther smiled and walked towards the gate.


    When Esther returned to the Cusack¡¯s, Betty was sitting on the sofa, and Anne was sitting next to Betty, eating with a te of fruit in her arms. Apparently, they were waiting for her.


    ¡°Esther, you¡¯re back.¡± Doris went up to her, grabbed Esther¡¯s wrist, and asked, ¡°Have you eaten? Are you alone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. Ie back alone.¡± Esther patted the back of her mother¡¯s hand tofort her. She then turned to Betty and greeted her with a smile, ¡°I heard that you are furious because of a painting, and wanted to ask me something in a hurry?¡±


    Betty¡¯s anger was immediately aroused by Esther¡¯s words. She angrily pped Esther and said, ¡°Esther, how could you have the face to mention the painting? Last year, when thepany was in trouble, I asked you to take the painting out and auction it. You refused and said that the painting was the only memory your grandfather had left you. However, you gave it to the ly Group now. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to be such a traitor?¡±


    Esther covered her bruised face, walked to the sofa, and sat down. She said indifferently, ¡°You said that my grandfather left me the painting, then I have the absolute right to deal with it. Why should you be bothered with this matter?¡±


    ¡°Esther!¡± Betty was furious and wanted to p her again. ¡°That¡¯s right. The painting is yours, but the Cusack Group belongs to all of us. It¡¯s fine that you refuse to help thepany tide over the difficulties. But how could you take the painting to snatch the contract from Anne to prevent her from marrying into the Gibson family?¡±


    Betty¡¯s palm was grabbed by Doris. Doris anxiously pleaded, ¡°Mom, Esther was just punished by youst time. Her wounds must have not recovered yet. Don¡¯t hit her anymore. She¡­¡±


    ¡°You still have the face to speak here? Look at what kind of daughter you have raised!¡± Betty pped Doris.


    Esther felt depressed by that p.


    She did not know how many ps her mother had to suffer from Betty when she was not home. It must not be less.


    Betty called her back not only for the painting but also for Anne.


    She gritted her teeth and said to Doris, ¡°Mom, go upstairs to rest first. Don¡¯t waste time here.¡±


    Doris wanted to say something but hesitated. Her daughter was here. How could she leave?


    Esther did not force Doris. She raised her eyes and nced at Anne who had not spoken since the beginning. She said, ¡°First of all, the Cusack Group had belonged to others since Dad failed. It¡¯s not ours. My mom and I didn¡¯t take a single cent of the Cusack Group over the years. Secondly, I gave the painting to the ly Group for the contract of the Fairy Mountain. But I did it to help my husbandplete the task given by Master Gibson, not to prevent Anne from marrying into the Gibson family. Anne is so capable, and no one can stop her from marrying into the Gibson family. Just be at ease, Madam Cusack,¡±


    Esther then turned to Anne, ¡°Miss Anne, is there any need for me to spend so much effort to stop you from marrying into the Gibson family?¡±


    Anne understood what she was referring to and gritted her teeth in anger.


    ¡°Esther, how dare you speak to your sister and grandmother like this?¡± Betty was furious. ¡°Besides, why doesn¡¯t the Cusack Group belong to us? How could you say you and your mother didn¡¯t take a single cent from the Cusack Group? What you eat and wear all count.¡±


    Esther was not in the mood to argue with Betty about this boring question. She said, ¡°Ever since I started working, what we wear and eat were all earned by me from outside. It would only be three meals a day. You treat my mother as a servant all day long. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t pay her much, but three meals a day was the most basic, right?¡±


    She paused for several seconds and continued, ¡°I didn¡¯te back tonight to discuss these trivial matters with you. I didn¡¯te back because of the painting. I came back for my mother not to be angry with. You also scolded and hit me. If there is nothing else, I will go back first.¡±


    Betty was infuriated by her. She gritted her teeth and threatened, ¡°Esther, I¡¯m warning you. Anne would marry into the Gibson family sooner orter. If you do anything to hinder her happiness again, I will never forgive you!¡±


    ¡°When did you be so unconfident?¡± Esther sneered at Anne mockingly.


    Anne finally spoke, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you used despicable means?¡±


    ¡°Since you know that my methods are despicable, don¡¯t provoke me. Also, be good to my mother. Otherwise, I will be even more despicable!¡± After speaking that fiercely, Esther stood up from the sofa and walked in the direction of the gate.

 Chapter 110 Be in a Good Mood

    Anne was irritated. She turned to Betty and said with a grievance, ¡°Grandma, look at her!¡±


    ¡°Just let her show off. In a few days, she will kneel and beg me.¡± Betty was also furious.


    She never thought that and Esther would be so arrogant after she had a powerful husband. Now she even looked down on Betty.


    Fine! It seemed that it was time to think of a way to dampen this slut¡¯s spirit!


    ¡°Esther!¡± Esther had just opened the car door and was about to get in when she heard her mother calling her.


    She turned around and looked at her mother as she approached. She looked at the red marks on her face and said apologetically, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I got you beaten up again.¡±


    Doris shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but¡­¡± Doris paused for a moment before asking in confusion, ¡°Did you really give the painting your grandfather left to the ly Group?¡±


    Esther nced into the room and said to Doris, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s get in the car first.¡± with that, she opened the door for her mother and let her in. Then she also got in.


    She also felt quite pity when she gave that painting away. But she did not regret it because she had gotten the contract.


    ¡°Mom, are you also ming me for giving it away?¡± she did not care about Betty¡¯s reproach but her mother¡¯s feelings.


    Doris shook her head and said, ¡°No. I just feel that you can¡¯t do that. Do you know where it came from and how much it can sell?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then you still¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, I did that for something more valuable. On the surface, it¡¯s not worth it to give away such a precious painting just for the contract of the Fairy Mountain. But this contract is the first task Terence deals with after working in the Gibson Group. If he fails toplete this task, it will impact his status and reputation in thepany. It is very bad for him, because¡­¡± Esther forced a smile. ¡°Terence doesn¡¯t leave a good impression on others. They feel that he can¡¯t take that important position because they think he is sick and can¡¯t live for long. Besides, Ms. Amanda and James are making things harder for him. So it will be difficult for him to work in the group.¡±


    Doris nodded in understanding.


    Esther took in a deep breath and said, ¡°Mom, I can have a firm position and bail you and dad out of the Cusack family only when Terence gains his footing in thepany and the Gibson family.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Doris nodded again and held Esther¡¯s hands. ¡°Then I understand it. And I¡¯m supportive of your decision. You are right. Even if it is not for me and your father, you should n for yourself. It is just a painting. As long as it can help you live a stable life, it is worth it.¡±


    Esther smiled. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. When I have a firm foothold in the Gibson family and be rich enough, I will definitely find an opportunity to buy that painting back.¡± she had slim hope, but it would be one of her goals.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Dorisforted, ¡°I believe your grandfather will support you in doing this. He loves you the most.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to get his painting back.¡± Esther leaned over and hugged her mother. ¡°Mom, believe me. I can do it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe you.¡± Doris raised her hand and patted Esther on the shoulder.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back first. Mom, go and sleep early.¡±


    ¡°Be careful on your way.¡± Doris released her and found that she was driving a car that looked like a man¡¯s. She looked at it and asked curiously, ¡°Whose car is this? It looks quite expensive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Terence¡¯s. I borrow it.¡± Esther looked around the car.


    She drove well with this car. The most important thing was that she could faintly smell his unique scent inside the car. She liked it very much.


    ¡°Oh, then you have to be more careful. Don¡¯t rub his car.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will.¡±


    Doris reminded her again before pushing the door open and getting out of the car.


    She didn¡¯t walk into the house behind her before watching Esther¡¯s car leave.


    ¡°Doris, you look in a good mood.¡± Anne sneered.


    Doris was stunned for a moment. Then she realize that Anne was leaning against the door and looking at her. Before she could reply, Anne added, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t care about that painting at all.¡±


    Doris said, ¡°It belongs to Esther. It¡¯s okay with me since she is willing to give it away.¡±


    ¡°Interesting!¡± Anne rolled her eyes in disdain.


    She didn¡¯t want to ridicule someone who was meaningless to her. Now she was depressed but couldn¡¯t find a way to vent her anger.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She saw the car Esther drove back. It was Terence¡¯s car. She knew that Terence never allowed others to use this car. But now Esther could use it. It seemed that they were truly in love with each other.


    But it made sense. Esther helped him get the contract back, enabling him to feel proud in front of his family members. So it would be not a big deal even if he gave that car to her, not to mention leading to her.


    Anne felt even more jealous of Esther at the thought of this. She couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart that it would be best if Esther died from a car identter.


    ¡­


    When Esther came up from the underground parking lot at home, she saw that there was a light on over at Parasol Tree Garden. She walked in that direction before hesitating for a while.


    She knocked on the door and entered. Terence was reading files in the study, looking quite concentrated. Worried that she would disturb him, she hesitated and wanted to leave.


    However, Terence stopped her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She was stunned and replied instinctively, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I just want to tell you that the car is already in the garage and I¡¯ve put the key in its original ce.¡±


    Terence didn¡¯t respond to her. He muttered after a moment of silence, ¡°I heard that you were called back by Madam Cusack because of that painting, right?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Esther was surprised.


    She had just returned from the Cusack family but he already knew about this. He was so well-informed.


    ¡°When you left, your mother called me.¡±


    ¡°My mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She hoped that I could go back with you.¡±

 Chapter 111 Hard to Distinguish Between True and Fake

    It turned out that her mother called him. But it wasn¡¯t strange. Betty asked her to go back in such an aggressive manner. It wasmon that her mother was worried about her. But¡­


    Terence looked indifferent, which annoyed her. ¡°It seems that my mother overestimates Mr. Terence¡¯s character.¡±


    He cared little about her after receiving her mother¡¯s call. How could he be so indifferent?


    Terence averted his eyes from the document and looked at her. ¡°How can you deal with the Gibsons if you can¡¯t handle the matter in the Cusack family?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Esther was speechless.


    Actually, he was reasonable.


    The Cusack family was much smaller. And situations in the Gibson family were moreplex.


    She found that only rk seemed to be nice and Gill had an uncertain temper. She never met Terence¡¯s sister who was living abroad. So she knew little about that girl. But she understood that Amanda and her children were not friendly.


    After returning to the bedroom from Parasol Tree Garden, Esther took a shower. It was quiet outside.


    Thinking of the nightmare she had before as well as the illusion that frequently urred, she felt daunted.


    She opened the curtain of the French window and looked down.


    There were many trees and nts in the downstairs garden. She remembered that she heard someone cry that night and what the maid said the next morning.


    Was it true that the maid cried as she was bitten by Sarah¡¯s cat?


    She wondered, ¡°Yes, it must be true. There is no ghost in the world.¡±


    Comforting herself, she closed the curtain and went to bed.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Serena told them the good news that L, a pop star, needed a tailored dress for an award ceremony two monthster.


    It was surprising that a well-known celebrity would choose their small-scale studio. ¡°That¡¯s a piece of cake for me. I have the right connection.¡± Serena said while smoothing her curly hair.


    ¡°The right connection? I remember that you¡¯ve failed many times.¡± Esther said with a smile.


    ¡°Go away. You are discouraging me!¡±


    ¡°Alright, tell us honestly. How do you get the order? We have to ensure that it¡¯s reliable before confirmation,¡± Esther said.


    After all, those celebrities usually had sponsorships with many famous brands. They seldom cooperated with small studios like theirs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. What a big surprise. I just asked my mother to introduce me to L. And she agreed. It seems that she doesn¡¯t care about the brand but quality.¡± Serena shrugged.


    ¡°She is so down-to-earth,¡± Linsay said with a smile.


    Serena nodded and said, ¡°Everyone, try your best and hand in a sketch at the weekend. I will send your work to L and ask for her opinion.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± People in the studio cheered. ¡°As long as she wears our dress in the ceremony, our brand will reach a higher level.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the point. Let¡¯s get the work done!¡± Serena pped her hands.


    Then they immediately went back to work in high spirit.


    At noon, Esther had lunch with Serena and Linsay. Serena suddenly said, ¡°You two are my most capable partners, we have to get L¡¯s order. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think too highly of us? We know little about her style.¡± Esther nced at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although it¡¯s a bit tough, we will try our best.¡± Linsay smiled.


    ¡°I viewed her past dressesst night. It seems that she prefers noble and sexy styles. Maybe we can focus on her past taste first.¡±


    ¡°Sexy dresses fit her well. She has a good body shape,¡± Linsay said.


    ¡°Yes, I do think so,¡± said Serena. But she then gasped and frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you in your period?¡± Esther looked at her with concern.


    ¡°What else could it be? It hurts every month! I just wanna take away my uterus.¡± Serena sighed.


    ¡°Then you are not aplete woman. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you home first. Have a good rest.¡± Esther supported Serena to stand up.


    ¡°No, I have to work in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Work? Come on, put it off.¡±


    Serena hesitated. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Up to you.¡± They went out of the restaurant together and drove to the hospital.


    There were not many people in the hospital at noon. The doctor prescribed a painkiller. Then Esther saw Anne at the cashier.


    She was about to go to another cashier since she didn¡¯t want to greet Anne.


    But Anne noticed her. ¡°Here is the gynecology department. Ms. Amanda, are you pregnant?¡± Anne walked to Esther and said sarcastically.


    Hearing Anne¡¯s words, Esther blushed as she thought of Terence.


    They seldom met after returning from Randall City, let alone having sex. Terence was busy all the time since he was a neer in thepany. But Esther knew that it was just an excuse. To be honest, they were not in deep love.


    ¡°What about you? You¡¯re really sparing no effort to pretend to be pregnant.¡± An eye for an eye, she nced at Anne. Then, she noticed that James was walking towards them. So she also said sarcastically, ¡°How pure Mr. Gibson is. Is he living in the dark?¡±


    ¡°Esther, what do you mean? How dare you say that I¡¯m pretending?¡±

 Chapter 112 Together

    Anne deliberately raised her voice and waved the paper in front of Esther, ¡°Did you see that? This is the pregnancy test result that the doctor personally gave me. The baby is fine.¡±


    Esther nced at the paper in Anne¡¯s hand. Although she was not familiar with it, judging from the name and the signature of the doctor, it was obviously true.


    It had been more than a month since they were in Randall City, and Anne and James were in love, it was normal that Anne got pregnant.


    ¡°James, you¡¯re here.¡± Anne intimately held James¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°Esther said I faked being pregnant. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡±


    James looked at Esther and sneered, ¡°You can¡¯t ept the truth?¡±


    ¡°Esther has always been unable to ept the fact that we are together, and naturally cannot ept the fact that I have been pregnant. Let¡¯s forgive her.¡± Anne said generously and turned to Esther, ¡°Esther, wish you good luck too. If you give Terence nutritional supplements every day, you will also get pregnant soon.¡±


    Anne had already seen the paper in Esther¡¯s hands. The name on it was Esther¡¯s friend Serena rather than herself. Therefore, Esther was not pregnant. She was only apanying Serena to see a doctor.


    ¡°Thank you, I will.¡± Esther smiled at them, ¡°And congrattions to you.¡±


    ¡°You are wee.¡± Anne raised her head and smiled at James, ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go.¡±


    After they left, Esther couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and shrugged her shoulders. She couldn¡¯t help but get goosebumps.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She could not ept the fact that they were together, nor could she ept the fact that Anne was pregnant?


    To be honest, she really couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Anne was pregnant, which meant that once Anne married into the Gibson family, she would be able to overshadow Esther and bully Esther as she once did in the Cusack family.


    She knew that with Anne¡¯s temperament, even if there was no contract, she would definitely find another way to marry into the Gibson family.


    Now that Anne was pregnant with the fourth generation¡¯s eldest grandson of the Gibson family, how could Amanda, who liked topete for power, let go of such a good opportunity?


    Esther shook her head, stopped thinking nonsense in her mind, and quickly went to the cashier¡¯s.


    ¡­


    In the evening, Esther returned to the Gibson¡¯s after work. When she entered, she felt that it was full of joy, especially Amanda whose face was twisted by her smile.


    Esther did not think too much and greeted Amanda as usual, ¡°Hi.¡±


    As for Sarah, who was beside Amanda, Esther only nced at her without greeting her.


    After all, in terms of seniority, Esther was Sarah¡¯s elder. Sarah had always been arrogant and did not put her in the eye. There was no need for Esther to please Sarah.


    Unexpectedly, Amanda, who had always ridiculed her, smiled and replied to her for the first time, ¡°Hi, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go upstairs and change my clothes.¡± Esther nodded at Amanda and walked upstairs.


    Sarah watched as Esther disappeared from the spiral staircase before she said with an evil smile on her face, ¡°Mom, do you think Esther would be furious if she knew that Anne was pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Who cares? If she was jealous, she can also have one.¡± Amanda turned in the direction of the second floor and picked up a piece of fruit with a small fork.


    During dinner, Amanda happily announced the good news to everyone that James¡¯s girlfriend was pregnant!


    Then almost everyone at the table was stunned and looked up at her.


    Amanda was obviously very satisfied with the effect she created. She continued to smile, ¡°Dad, Gill, are you surprised too? I just got the news.¡±


    rk and Gill looked at each other and asked, ¡°Why is it so sudden?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not. She¡¯s already two months pregnant.¡± Amanda nced at James, who was next to her, with a reproachful gaze. ¡°It¡¯s all James¡¯s fault to keep it a secret from us.¡±


    ¡°Why did you hide such good news from us?¡± rk finally smiled.


    Although this happened all of a sudden, and rk did not quite agree that his son had just married the daughter of the Cusack family, and then his grandson also married the daughter of the Cusack family. But it was a good thing that the Gibson family was expanding, so he was quite happy.


    James smiled and said, ¡°Anne didn¡¯t want me to tell you. She didn¡¯t want others to think that she married into the Gibson family because of her pregnancy and didn¡¯t want to be criticized by others. Moreover, you didn¡¯t agree with our marriage. However, seeing that Anne¡¯s belly is growing bigger, I had to say it.¡±


    ¡°You fools.¡± Amanda continued to smile and rebuke, ¡°Your grandfather didn¡¯t agree because your uncle just got married while you are also in a hurry to get married. Since Anne is pregnant, you and Anne have to get married as soon as possible.¡±


    After that, she turned to the two elders and asked, ¡°Am I right?¡±


    Gill smiled, ¡°Yes, since you already have a baby, we can¡¯t dy the marriage anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t let our baby suffer.¡± rk also said.


    ¡°Terence, what about your opinion? Do you have any suggestions?¡± Amanda suddenly looked at Terence and Esther who had been silent and asked symbolically.


    They did not expect to be asked, so they raised their heads at the same time and looked at each other.


    Terence smiled, ¡°Of course I agree.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Esther?¡± Amanda continued to ask.


    Esther nced at everyone and found that they were all looking at her, and the ones with the strongest emotions were naturally Terence who was sitting next to her, and James who was opposite her.


    James was her ex-boyfriend and Terence was her current husband. If she did not answer properly, they would definitely misunderstand her, so she must carefully think about the answer!


    ¡°Is this question difficult to answer?¡± Sarah asked maliciously.


    Her slight silence, coupled with Sarah¡¯s intentional action, Terence, who was at the side, was indeed displeased, and a trace of coldness shed through his eyes.


    Esther knew that Sarah did it on purpose, so she smiled and said, ¡°This question is not difficult to answer, and it seems that there is no need to ask for my opinion. As long as Dad, Mom, and Sister-inw do not have any objections, it will be fine.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re right.¡± Amanda smiled and immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to apany me to the Cusack family to send the betrothal gifts tomorrow.¡±


    Esther tightened her grip on the chopsticks, feeling a little speechless.


    Amanda wanted her to send the betrothal gifts with her?

 Chapter 113 Nonsense!

    Esther had almost forgotten that she was James¡¯s aunt. If James had any good news, she would have to take the lead. Not to mention the betrothal gifts, she would even have to personally wee the bride.


    It was really pathetic to help prepare a wedding ceremony for her ex-boyfriend and her sister who bullied her before!


    Even Gill said, ¡°Esther, James¡¯s wedding ceremony is an important event. You should help Amanda prepare well for it, understand?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I will.¡± Esther squeezed out a proper smile with difficulty.


    Just when Esther thought that the topic was finally about to end, James suddenly said, ¡°By the way, Auntie, Anne said that you are her sister as well as a professional wedding dress designer. You know her figure better than anyone else, so she hopes that you can design the wedding dress for her.¡±


    Hearing his words, Esther couldn¡¯t help but be angry again.


    Anne obviously did it on purpose!


    Esther was asked to help arrange her wedding, now she was even asked to design the dress for her, were they trying to humiliate her?


    ¡°But I just took the order of the big star, L. I may have no time to do it.¡± Esther tried to reject it.


    Sarahughed mockingly, ¡°Auntie, I didn¡¯t hear wrong, right? The big star, L, actually wears the dress you designed? She has an appointed designer, and a lot of brand sponsors are willing to sponsor her for free.¡±


    What she said was true. Esther also had the same reaction when she first heard it.


    Esther felt that she couldn¡¯t exin it clearly at all, so she just said frankly, ¡°Currently, we¡¯re still in the trial phase. We don¡¯t know if it will seed or not, so we¡¯ll be quite busy this week.¡±


    She nced at the others and smiled, ¡°I will talk with my sister. If she really wants me to design the wedding dress, I will do it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Okay.¡± James stared at her and answered lightly.


    It was not easy to free herself from the dining table. Esther sighed and quickly walked upstairs.


    The feeling of being surrounded and attacked was not good at all. The feeling of being retaliated would probably be even worse. She could even imagine how badly she would be tortured by this couple at the wedding!


    Forget it. It¡¯s just a wedding. It would be over soon.


    After taking a shower when she returned to the bedroom, Estherid down on the bed and started drawing her manuscript.


    L¡¯s awards ceremony.


    As she flipped through L¡¯s previous style of dressing with her phone, Esther sketched out the style of the clothes in her mind.


    Serena was right. In the past, L had always preferred sexy and charming dresses. Therefore, she was dubbed as the first sexy goddess in the entertainment circle. At the same time, she was also mocked by a group ofizens that she always sought attention of the public in a despicable way by showing off her sexy body.


    Esther carefully studied L whose figure was gorgeous and whose skin was fair. She should be a beauty who looked good no matter what she wore. She had no obvious defect in her appearance. If she was willing to change her style and appear at the awards ceremony nobly and elegantly, it should bring a stunning visual effect to the audience.


    Of course, this was just Esther¡¯s thoughts. As for what L was thinking, Esther had no idea. Perhaps L didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯sments at all and didn¡¯t want to change herself?


    To provide L with more choices, she thought of two dresses in her mind.


    One was a sexy, low-cut V-neck dress, and the other was a noble and elegant strapless dress in retro style.


    To the idea in her mind, Esther quickly picked up a pen and drew the style bit by bit on the white paper.


    The retro style had always been her favorite, so it was much easier for her to draw a manuscript.


    However, after the manuscript was done, no matter how Esther looked at it, it was not what she wanted. After a small change, it was still not ideal, but she had already been sleepy.


    Esther lowered her head and fell asleep on the bed.


    When Terence came in, he saw her sleeping soundly on the bed with a pen in one hand, and dozens of manuscripts scattered nearby.


    His gaze swept over Esther¡¯s little face and fixed on the waste drafts by her side. He leaned over and picked up one of them.


    Probably because she was not used to people¡¯s approaching, Esther, who had already been asleep, opened her eyes faintly. Everything in front of her made her somewhat confused.


    In therge bedroom, among the white papers on the ground, Terence stood upright under the soft light.


    It was Terence, her husband, who had been so busytely that she didn¡¯t see him!


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Esther rubbed her eyes with her hands, propped up her aching body due to the wrong posture, and looked at him.


    The piece of paper between her fingers fell to the ground. Terence turned to look at her, ¡°I came to see you.¡±


    ¡°See me? For what?¡± Esther asked in puzzlement.


    Terence hadn¡¯t thought ofing over to see her for more than a month. Why did hee over so kindly tonight? Was it out of conscience or¡­ a physiological need?


    Thinking of thetter reason, Esther unconsciously blushed.


    However, she soon realized that she was thinking too much because Terence¡¯s words were really annoying, ¡°James is about to get married. Aren¡¯t you sad?¡±


    What? Why was she sad? It¡¯s fine if others thought so about her, but why did even Terence ask about it?


    This stubborn man seemed to have always felt that Esther had not forgotten James, no matter how she exined it, Terence insisted that it was because of James that she helped Terence take down thend of the Fairy Mountain.


    ¡°What shall I be sad about?¡± Esther was speechless and bent down to pick up the waste drafts all over the ground.


    ¡°If you are not sad, why were you so stunned that you could not even speak when you heard the news?¡± Terence grabbed her arm and pulled her up from the ground. Esther didn¡¯t expect it and crashed into his arms.


    Pain¡­


    She rubbed the tip of her nose with her hand and red at him angrily, ¡°Terence, why are you so rude?¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m not gentle enough?¡± Terence did not let go of her because of her protest. Instead, he tightened his grip on her arm, ¡°So why did you still marry me?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling that her arm was about to be broken by him, Esther was in so much pain that she frowned. She did not understand why Terence was so angry. It was so weird that when he came up he was so rude to her and he even spoke so strangely.


    ¡°Why did he leave her here for more than a month and ignore her? Why did he be mad at her the moment you arrived?¡± To express her dissatisfaction, she deliberately said in a bad tone, ¡°If I had known earlier, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have married you!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Terence¡¯s expression sank.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say anything wrong?¡± Esther nced at him, ¡°Terence, look at yourself now. You are simply making trouble without a reason!¡±

 Chapter 114 She Stayed Awake All Night

    Terence¡¯s face turned gloomier and he seemed embarrassed. Hearing her words, he realized that he was losing his temper for no reason.


    He went to deal with some work after dinner. In the process, Esther¡¯s reaction to the news that James was getting married constantly haunted him.


    She was dull, silent, and even made a ridiculous excuse for refusing to design a wedding dress for Anne. All of them meant she still cared about him.


    He never knew that he was such a narrow-minded man¡­


    However, since he was already being unreasonable, he wouldn¡¯t stop it ignominiously.


    Therefore, he threw her on the bed and his body was pressed against hers. He looked down at her closely. ¡°I am unreasonable. So what? What can you do about me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­!¡± Esther struggled and found that he remained still. She had to re at him. ¡°Terence, what do you want to do? Are you going to rape me again?¡±


    Thest time he misunderstood her like this was in Randall City, furious and unreasonable. Finally, he raped her regardless. It was the first and only time they had had sex. Although she enjoyed more sensual pleasure than pains, his attitude made her extremely sad.


    It happened again today, and it was also because of James.


    Terence didn¡¯t even bother to answer her question.


    He kissed her on her lips and stuck his tongue into her mouth, making her breathless.


    Although it was not the first time and his kiss was tempting, Esther could not help but resist it. It didn¡¯t mean she hated it. She just disliked the way he did it. Why did he always force her? Why couldn¡¯t he be gentle to her?


    When could they have sex sweetly and intimately like a normal couple?


    ¡°Terence, get off me!¡± She mumbled, pushing and beating his chest.


    Hearing that, Terence stopped the kiss but did not get off her body. Instead, he looked down at her, slightly gasping, and gritted his teeth. ¡°Get off you? No way. I am your husband. I can do whatever to you.¡±


    Then he continued with a mocking smile, ¡°Esther, don¡¯t you want to have sex with me? Any normal woman likes it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want,¡± Esther said without hesitation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want it? Or you don¡¯t want me to be your husband?¡± He nced down at her, half naked.


    Esther shyly tugged her pajamas and said angrily, ¡°Terence, you¡¯re shameless. You always force me. What else can you do? If you like it, you can do it with a woman who is willing to!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? You want me to do it with another woman?¡± His face darkened and he pinched her angrily, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Esther took a deep breath and said stubbornly, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Her answer provoked Terence and he forced her again. Esther was stunned. Just as she was about to struggle, a phone rang in the quiet bedroom.


    Then they stopped. Esther sighed a sigh of relief. She found that the phone was ringing in the pocket of Terence¡¯s robe.


    At this time, he was lying on her body and was kissing her on her neck. He was greatly upset by this sudden call.


    ¡°Answer it¡­¡± Esther tried pushing him.


    Terence withdrew his hands out of her clothes, took out his phone from his pocket, and answered the call.


    ¡°Terence, are you asleep?¡± It was a sweet voice.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this point, Terence¡¯s body was still pressed against Esther¡¯s, so Esther heard the sweet voice. Her heart slightly ached, and she stared at him.


    ¡°Not yet, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Terence¡¯s handsome face instantly lit up.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The woman said a little shyly. ¡°I¡­ miss you.¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Terence nced down at Esther and his smile became even more gentle. ¡°I happen to miss you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The woman was surprised. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you at Zero Bar.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Terence looked down at Esther, whose face was gloomy. Then he kissed her on the lips and smiled slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to do it with another woman? I will do as you wish.¡±


    Then his sturdy body tilted aside, and he leaped out of bed to smooth his messy robe.


    Esther stared at his handsome face. She was somewhat upset and had mixed feelings.


    He went to be with another woman!


    And she was the catalyst?


    Who was that woman? When exactly did they start it? How did it go? Why were they flirting?


    Terence looked at her who remained still on the bed and sneered. Then he walked out.


    Soon, Esther heard the familiar sound of the car driving out of the house.


    Terence went away!


    At this moment, Esther was no longer stubborn and felt some regret. She even thought if she had not refused him so strongly and argued with him, he would not have left after receiving the call.


    She shook her head and thought she was so ridiculous. A yboy would leave sooner orter. How could she lose her dignity and even regret it for such a jerk?


    For the first time, she regarded Terence as a two-timer.


    She overestimated him before, thinking that he was better than James and was a devoted man. Unexpectedly, he was no different than the other rich men.


    Or perhaps, he was only devoted to the woman in the painting.


    Esther stayed awake all night once again. But this time, it was not because of the scare, nor was it because of the betrayal of James and Anne, but because of Terence!

 Chapter 115 I Feel Sad For You

    For the first time, she stayed awake all night because of this man!


    At dawn, she fell asleep in a daze but was woken up by the servant soon. It was time for breakfast!


    In order not to be thest one to be for breakfast, Esther quickly washed up, changed her clothes, and went downstairs.


    Although she tried her best, she was stillte.


    She looked around. Everyone was here, except for Terence.


    It seemed that Terence didn¡¯te backst night, but stayed with that sweet girl. At the thought of Terence having sex with another woman all night, she felt a little upset.


    After all, Terence was her husband. Even if she didn¡¯t like him, she did not want him to flirt with others!


    ¡°Esther, I saw Terence went outst night and hasn¡¯te back yet. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Amanda asked worriedly at the table.


    Esther didn¡¯t expect her to see it and pretended to be graceful. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. He didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    Sarah deliberately said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Terence is so handsome. There must be a lot of women who like him. Maybe he was flirting with someone?¡±


    Esther¡¯s expression changed, but she did not say anything.


    ¡°Sarah!¡± James scolded in a low voice. ¡°How dare you gossip about Uncle Terence?¡±


    Sarah stuck out her tongue and smirked. ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡±


    ¡°Watch your words. How can you say that in front of Esther?¡± Amanda also scolded.


    They were just embarrassing her.


    But she had to endure it.


    After a moment of silence, Gill said, ¡°Esther, as Terence¡¯s wife, how can you have no idea where he was going?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Terence is a patient and may suffer a rpse at any time. What if it happens when he¡¯s outside?¡± Amanda echoed.


    Esther thought, ¡®Terence went mess around with his lover at night regardless of his illness. Then why should I meddle in it?¡¯


    Besides, she couldn¡¯t ask him about it every time he went out. Any man wouldn¡¯t stand it, let alone Terence.


    But she wasn¡¯t disposed to argue. Then she obediently replied, ¡°I will be careful in the future.¡±


    Gill nodded. ¡°Well, sit down and have breakfast. Then you go bring the betrothal gifts to the Cusack¡¯s with Amanda.¡±


    ¡°Today?¡± Esther was surprised since she had to go to work today.


    ¡°The sooner the better. After all, the engagement is done and Anne is pregnant,¡± Amanda said with a smile.


    Esther nodded and did not say anything else.


    ¡­


    Amanda had two sons, but Kilborn was only adopted for good luck when she failed to conceive. She even named him after Kilborn.


    She wished Kilborn to bring her good luck and then she could be pregnant.


    Fortunately, she was pregnant and gave birth to James in less than a year after that.


    However, Kilborn was not her biological son, so he wasn¡¯t as pampered as James, the real eldest grandson of the Gibson family. Kilborn had been in charge of a branchpany these years and rarely came back.


    Thus, James¡¯s wedding must be a very grand asion.


    rk asked them to hold it as luxuriously as possible no matter how much it cost.


    Amanda was naturally overjoyed, so she gave Anne generous gifts.


    When Terence proposed to Esther, the betrothal gifts were already breathtaking for the Cusacks. But now they were outnumbered heavily by those for Anne, let alone numerous presents.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Betty was so d to see such a bewildering range of presents.


    Since Amanda entered the Cusack¡¯s, she had been asking Anne all kinds of questions, and most of them were rted to the baby. She even asked if she had a blood test and whether it was a baby boy or a girl.


    Anne knew that Amanda favored a baby boy and did not want to upset her, so she lied, ¡°It¡¯s a boy.¡±


    Amanda was even more surprised with her hands trembling slightly. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Master Gibson will be overjoyed!¡±


    After that, she held Anne¡¯s hand and walked to the sofa. ¡°You haven¡¯t been three months pregnant yet. Don¡¯t stand there. Come and sit down.¡±


    Betty smiled and said, ¡°Lady Gibson, don¡¯t worry. Anne is quite well. She¡¯s not that delicate.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, we can¡¯t be too careful.¡± Then Amanda suddenly thought of something. ¡°By the way, I brought a bunch of nutriments for Anne, but I can¡¯t remember where exactly they are. You can find itter. Before the wedding, please take care of Anne for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Anne is my sweetheart. I will take good care of her.¡±


    ¡°Well, thanks.¡±


    Betty turned to Doris who remained silent, ¡°Go put away the gifts and find out nutriments for Anne. These are all Anne¡¯s. Don¡¯t mix them up.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Doris nodded and began to put away the gifts all over the living room.


    Esther knew what Betty meant. Did she treat Doris as a thief?


    Although the betrothal gifts for her were not as generous as those for Anne, they still cost a lot and were all taken by Betty. She felt aggrieved for her mother, but she did not say anything.


    But whatever she said wouldn¡¯t work since Betty was unreasonable.


    ¡°Mom, let me help you.¡± Esther walked over and helped her mother carry the boxes to the empty bedroom on the first floor.


    The room was vulgarly decorated in red. When Esther turned around, she found that her mother was secretly crying. She hurriedly walked over and asked worriedly, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you crying?¡±


    Doris looked up at her. ¡°Esther, I feel sad for you.¡±

 Chapter 116 Holding Back Her Anger

    Esther asked with a smile, ¡°Why? I¡¯m good now.¡±


    Doris brushed away her tears and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not greedy and don¡¯t care how many betrothal gifts you¡¯ve received. I feel distressed because¡­¡± She paused, caressing Esther¡¯s face, ¡°You marry a Gibsons but are treated differently. You have not got married yet. I can imagine that you will have a tough time ahead after marrying Terence.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± Anne stood by the bedroom door and spoke mockingly. Then, she walked in.


    Doris and Esther looked at her and were stunned. Doris quickly turned around wiping off her.


    Anne walked in with her arms crossed, smiling proudly, ¡°Have I told you before? I¡¯ll have a grand wedding ceremony when I marry James, which is much better than Esther¡¯s. Esther married a divorc¨¦ who is in poor physical condition. No one knows how long he will live. He is nothing topare with James, the eldest grandson of the Gibsons? You are over-optimistic!¡±


    ¡°Anne, Esther did not mean that. I just¡­¡± Doris hurriedly exined, ¡°I was emotional just now.¡±


    ¡°Did she? I¡¯ve just heard that you¡­¡±


    ¡°Anne!¡± Esther stopped her indifferently and coldly red at her, ¡°If you dare say one more word, I¡¯ll send the video to the Gibsons group right away.¡±


    Hearing this, Anne¡¯s expression changed. She shut up at once.


    Although she didn¡¯t say anything else, she hated Esther so much that wanted to kill her. She nned to take this opportunity tough at Esther. It was bad to be caught out. She would destroy that video sooner orter!


    ¡°What video are you talking about?¡± Doris asked doubtfully.


    ¡°It is about some Miss Anne¡¯s brilliant photos.¡± Esther sneered. She looked at Anne indifferently, ¡°Anne, listen carefully. I didn¡¯t release it because we are blood-rted. If you dare piss me off, I will do as you did before and not consider family affections at all.¡± Anne said.


    Esther¡¯s expression was daunting. Anne had always looked down on her and was scared now. Esther had her video and she could do nothing. Anne walked out resentfully.


    Seeing that Anne had left, Esther secretly sighed.


    Esther had no affection for her because Anne was so mean to her. With the video, Esther wasn¡¯t kind enough to forget retaliating.


    She did not release the video mainly because of Terence. She still remembered the disdainful look on Terence¡¯s face when she took the video. He ironically said that she was a scheming girl. Terence even thought that she tried to stop Anne from marrying into a Gibsons by taking the video because she still had feelings for James.


    If releasing the video, Esther could imagine what Terence would think of her.


    Her life in Gibson¡¯s mansion was not easy and was beleaguered by problems. If Terence hated her and looked down on her, how could she live in that house any longer?


    It was so pathetic that the man, who she tried to please, stayed with another womanst night.


    Esther shook her head and smiled bitterly.


    After putting gifts in order, Esther took the initiative to find Anne to ask about her wedding dress.


    Before she finished her words, Anne nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. I said that I prefer you personally design a wedding dress for me, because¡­¡± She smiled wickedly, ¡°I will torture you and make you heartbreaking!¡±


    To make her heartbreaking? Well, Anne had snatched Esther¡¯s boyfriend, and Esther had to personally design a wedding dress for Anne. Any woman would be heartbreaking under such circumstances.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Esther had been hurt so badly and didn¡¯t feel pain anymore.


    She said calmly, ¡°It is a grand wedding, and all eyes will on you. Anne, you love to be in the spotlight. Would you not consider wearing a wedding dress designed by a famous designer on your wedding day?¡±


    It was a very important asion. It would be brilliant to wear a wedding dress designed by a famous designer, but¡­


    Anne gritted her teeth and said, ¡°No. I¡¯d love to wear the dress personally designed by my sister.¡±


    Marrying into the Gibsons family was big news. People envied her. Anne didn¡¯t bother to choose a top brand wedding dress, because she was unwilling to give up such an opportunity to take revenge on Esther.


    Since Anne insisted, Esther did not put in morements.


    She took out a pile of drafts from her bag and ced them on the table, ¡°Here are some dresses that I designed before. These styles are popr and have received rtively goodments. Check them if there is one you like.¡±


    Annezily leaned on a sofa, checking her fingernails. She nced at those drafts handed her and said indifferently, ¡°These are all outdated, aren¡¯t they? I want thetest one.¡±


    ¡°They are all thetest models of this year.¡±


    ¡°But I want you to design a new one for me, which has never been seen before.¡±


    Esther bit her lips, trying to hold her anger, ¡°Miss Anne, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me. The wedding is approaching. I¡¯m afraid I will disappoint you.¡±


    Anne was deliberate to embarrass her. She would be picky. Esther could imagine how difficult it would be for her to get along with Anne in the future.


    Anne raised her hand and checked her beautiful nails. She looked up at Esther and said, ¡°Esther, I¡¯ll pay you. I¡¯m your client, how can you talk to me like this? You are not patient enough with your client. Customerse first. Is that right?¡±


    Esther held back her anger.


    ¡°Just focus on your design. We¡¯ll discuss by then if you can make it.¡±


    After pausing for a moment, Esther said, ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯ve asked, I will prepare you with several options. I hope you are not picky.¡±


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll try.¡± Anne pointed at drafts on the table with her chin, ¡°Take them away. They are trash.¡±


    Esther didn¡¯t bother to argue. She put drafts back in her bag and left.


    After walking out, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    She had been in a bad mood since Terence received a call from that sweet girlst night. And she had been bullied in the Cusack¡¯s today. She felt that she would explode if she didn¡¯t adjust her mood.

 Chapter 117 The Spokesperson

    Serena was looking at the draft that Esther handed. She checked it thoroughly, even the nk page of its back. Then she looked up at Esther, ¡°Is that it?¡±


    Esther scratched her head embarrassingly and said, ¡°I nned to draft two versions, one in sexy style and one in elegant retro style. I¡¯m quite busy recently. I decided to ignore the sexy version.¡±


    ¡°Esther, you don¡¯t take it seriously. Do you think that L will like this one?¡± Serena raised Esther¡¯s draft, ¡°She is the kind of woman who would love to be naked on stage. You designed a retro-style dress for her. You are wasting your time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can keep it as a backup one. Working with Linsay and other designers, you will get this order.¡±


    ¡°But you are my favorite one. How can I achieve it even you¡¯ve given up? What can I do?¡± Serena looked at Esther unhappily and asked, ¡°What are you busy with exactly?¡±


    ¡°Anne¡¯s wedding is approaching. She asked me to personally design a wedding dress for her.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! And you said yes, right?¡± Serena almost jumped up from her chair.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it, do you? Me too.¡± Esther shrugged helplessly, ¡°How can I reject it? James made this request in front of all the Gibsons?¡±


    ¡°You know that they did it on purpose!¡± Serenained, ¡°You¡¯ll design a wedding dress for a woman who snatched your boyfriend. It is sick.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. But what else can I do?¡± Esther smiled bitterly, ¡°Not only do I have to design her wedding dress, but I also have to help her organize the wedding.¡±


    Serena thought about it for a while and shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re so nice to her. I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Indeed, even Esther thought that she was so generous to Anne.


    However, she had no other choices. She didn¡¯t want the Gibsons to think she was narrow-minded.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡­


    In arge office, Terence and Miss Young were talking about work. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. The secretary walked in and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Gibson, Miss L is here to see you.¡±


    ¡°What does she want?¡± Terence frowned and his expression was not good.


    ¡°She said that shees here for getting your advice.¡±


    After thinking about it for a while, Terence said, ¡°Bring her in.¡±


    The secretary left. Miss Young nced at Terence with a smile, ¡°Mr. Gibson, you are so attractive, even L, the superstar, is into you. I suppose that no woman in this world can resist your charm.¡±


    Terence raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°I suppose you are not busy enough.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m leaving and going back to my work.¡± Miss Young, who was a people person, realized that Terence was serious and had no mood for joking. She did not continue teasing him and left.


    Soon, L walked in. She stood by the door, saying sweetly, ¡°Mr. Gibson.¡±


    Terence looked at the woman standing in front of him. She was tall. She had an exquisite face and a well-proportioned figure. She was a hot girl. Terence smiled faintly, ¡°Youe to my office without any notice, Miss L. Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone will take photos?¡±


    L removed her sunsses. She approached him with a smile, ¡°Why should I? I am the spokesperson for the Gibson Jewelry now.¡±


    ¡°But the Gibson Jewelry office is not on this floor.¡±


    ¡°I know. Ie from there.¡±


    Terence nced at her again, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re seeking my advice.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Would youe to sit on the couch?¡±


    Terence stood up from his swivel chair. After taking a seat on the couch, he signed to her to sit.


    The secretary brought them coffee and closed the door when leaving. L walked toward Terence and took her seat aside. She was close to him and was against his arm. She pouted, ¡°You said that you missed mest time. I¡¯ve been waiting for you. But you didn¡¯t show up. I was so disappointed. You are so bad.¡±


    ¡°When did I say that?¡± Terence yed dumb.


    ¡°Last Wednesday night.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    ¡°You said that you missed me and were on your way to see me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I changed my mind and returned.¡± Terence smiled apologetically.


    What ame excuse. Lined secretly.


    However, she did not show it. Instead, she coquettishly continued, ¡°Did you miss me these days? I do. I miss you so much.¡±


    When saying this, she had quietly approached him and gently rubbed against his arm.


    L thought that she was an enchanting woman and no man could resist her.


    However, Terence was different. He had seen so many beautiful women and would not be seduced anymore. After L mentioned what had happenedst Wednesday night, Terence was getting agitated. He was so annoyed that had no interest in L at all.


    ¡°You have a nice shape, Miss L.¡± He smiled and looked down on her breast.


    Hearing his praise, L was delighted and became bolder.


    Suddenly, Terence leaned forward and took the transparent document folder which L ced on the table. He looked at the white paper inside and asked, ¡°What is that?¡±


    L was stunned. She did not expect that Terence switched the topic.


    She got the document folder from him and answered with a smile, ¡°This is what I need your advice, Mr. Gibson.¡±


    She opened the folder and took out several evening dress design drafts, ¡°I¡¯ll attend an award ceremony two monthster. I¡¯ve been sick of wearing those dresses from top brands. I asked a friend to find me a dress studio. Here are design drafts sent from the studio. I¡¯ve no idea which one I should choose.¡±


    Terence could tell at one nce that the design drafts in the folder looked familiar. That was the reason he asked.


    He took drafts out. The first one was the draft he saw on Esther¡¯s bedroom floor the other day. It was sketched by Esther that night.


    He checked the draft and looked at her, ¡°Are you seeking my advice, Miss L?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I trust your taste.¡± L said with a smile.


    Terence took the drafts from her. There were about a dozen of drafts in total. They were not outstanding, yet each one had its special features. All of them were sexy-style dresses, except¡­


    He took out the first draft and said, ¡°If you are the woman I care about the most, I will suggest you wear this one. If you are not, any rest ones are good enough for a great beauty like you.¡±

 Chapter 118 Was It a Robbery?

    L was slightly surprised and didn¡¯t get his point.


    She took the draft which he had selected and looked at it in confusion. It turned out that this was what she disliked the most.


    It was an off-the-shoulder dress with a standup cor. It looked feminine and romantic, elegant and noble. But it would be more suitable for those t-chested women. Any female celebrates with arge breast would not choose it.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She did not even bother to take a second look and almost threw it into the trash bin.


    What did Terence mean? It was for a woman he cared about the most¡­


    She got it. If it was for a woman he cared about the most, he would not allow her to wear a revealing dress in public. On the contrary, for a woman he did not care about, the sexier she looked in that dress, the better. Because men lusted for women!


    Therefore, Terence was not the one who liked a woman dressed in conservative but wanted to protect the one he loved.


    L smiled, leaning in close, ¡°What about me? Do you care about me?¡±


    Terence said with a smile, ¡°No. You¡¯re a beautiful woman who I would love to look at.¡±


    His answer would hurt L!


    She liked him so much that would like to lower her profile to seduce him. But he took her as an ordinary sexy goddess to look at.


    She asked fawningly, ¡°What if I wear this one? Will you like me more?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? You can try.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡± L put the drafts back into the document folder. She rubbed against him and said coquettishly, ¡°Terence, I¡¯m trying to change. I believe that you will love me one day.¡±


    Terence held her with his other hand and said seriously, ¡°Miss L, I am married.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± L smiled indifferently, ¡°I also heard that you and your wife are not in love. Your marriage should notst long.¡±


    Terence stared at her, not saying a word.


    Even she had heard that he had no feelings for Esther. Well, L was well-informed.


    L didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. She carefully asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    She was an excellent lover and any man would be turned on. Terence must be very happy.


    ¡°You are so confident. It¡¯s funny.¡± Terence smiled, ¡°I hope that you are not serious. Or I will look down on you.¡±


    L was disappointed. Terence was indeed different from others. He was difficult to deal with!


    L was crazy about him because of this.


    She still remembered the day she first saw him. It was at the wing building of a caf¨¦. He sat alone in front of a French window, watching the rain. He behaved elegantly and his facial expression was calm. He looked like a man in paintings.


    She asked the people from the Gibson Jewelry who he was. They told her that he was probably missing histe wife.


    Only by then did L know that he was Terence Gibsons, and was faithful to histe wife!


    L had never seen a powerful handsome man was faithful to love!


    ***


    Learning that L had chosen her design, Esther couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Serena said with a smile, ¡°It is so surprising, isn¡¯t it? I had the same reaction when heard the news.¡± She took out the design drafts and went through them again. ¡°Is there something wrong with L? She likes the dress you designed. It¡¯s not her style.¡±


    Esther was also looking at her draft, ¡°Maybe she wants some change. I¡¯m so surprised that she chose our studio.¡±


    ¡°Ignore that. It¡¯s our honor since she chose us. I¡¯ll meet her tomorrow, and you will go with me. We¡¯ll discuss details about this dress.¡±


    Esther nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s dine together.¡± Serena stood up from her chair.


    Esther declined, ¡°No, I¡¯m busy. I can¡¯t make it.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to work overtime?¡±


    Esther shrugged, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m quite popr recently.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t finished the design of Anne¡¯s wedding dress yet. And she would also work on modifying L¡¯s dress. She wished that she could have more heads and hands.


    Esther worked till nine o¡¯clock. After tidying up her desk, she went home.


    It waste and only fewer people were on the road.


    Esther stood by the roadside and was waiting for a taxi. After waiting for a long time, she did not see any taxi. Before she walked to another intersection to wait, a dark figure suddenly came from aside.


    This man was well prepared. He grabbed her handbag. Esther did not expect this. It was the first time she encountered this kind of asion. She staggered and fell to the ground.


    Her forehead hit against the ground. She was in dizziness. She instinctively shouted, ¡°Help!¡±


    Unfortunately, there was no person around.


    She was so scared. She watched the man taking her bag and quickly jumped into a van driving away.


    Was it a robbery?


    Esther was so scared. She had cold sweat and blood on her forehead, and couldn¡¯t collect herself for quite a while.


    What had happened just now was like a dream. If she didn¡¯t feel the pain on her forehead, she would have thought that she was in a dream.


    She sat there for a long time and couldn¡¯t figure out why a robbery took ce downtown, where was supposed to be safe. She thought about it. There was a new mobile phone which she bought before married in her bag. There was also a wallet with about one thousand cash and some female skincare products.


    The loss wasn¡¯t heavy, but Esther was scared!


    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Someone asked concernedly.


    Esther looked at the kind woman who suddenly showed up, ¡°You are injured. Your forehead is bleeding.¡±


    As speaking, the woman quickly took out a piece of tissue from her bag and put it on Esther¡¯s wound.


    Esther thanked her with a smile, ¡°Thank you. May I borrow your phone? I need to make a call.¡±


    The woman nodded and took out her phone and unlocked the screen before handing it to Esther.


    Holding the phone, Esther had no idea who she should call. Neither did she want her mother to worry about her, nor trouble her friends.

 Chapter 119 Did He Know?

    At this moment, she suddenly thought of Terence, but on second thought, she doubted now he only cared about his sweetheart, forgetting she was his wife.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After leaving her room that night, he did not look at her again, nor did he say a word to her. They were like strangers.


    In the end, she called Serena. When Serena heard that she had been robbed downstairs in thepany, she cursed the robbers andforted her. ¡°Sit there and wait. I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡±


    Serena was a very straightforward and reliable friend. As soon as she hung up the phone, Serena left her friends and walked out of the KTV. But as she walked, she suddenly thought that Esther now had a husband. She had been robbed by someone, but her husband was indifferent to it. He was too heartless!


    She took out her phone from her bag and dialed Terence¡¯s number.


    ¡­


    Esther sat by the roadside, her eyes zing over as she watched the cars passing by on the road.


    After calming down and thinking about it, she felt that she had been quite unlucky recently. First, her boyfriend had been taken away by Anne, and then she married a temperamental man.


    Not only did she have to work overtime to design a wedding dress for Anne, but she also encountered a robbery for the first time in her life.


    She felt that she must havemitted many crimes to encounter so many hardships in this life.


    She was too absorbed in her emotions to notice that a familiar car suddenly parked in front of her.


    Terence, who was inside the car, looked at her from afar through the ss. Under the night sky, she sat like a statue at the side of the flowerbed, one hand covering the wound on her forehead, her eyes dull and lifeless. No one knew what she was thinking.


    He had seen her elegant, charming, scheming, stubborn and unyielding appearance¡­ This was the first time he had seen her in such a sorry state.


    ¡°If you sit here like this, aren¡¯t you afraid that others wille back and snatch you away?¡± A mocking voice sounded from above.


    Esther was stunned for a moment before she came back to her senses, and her eyes gradually became charred.


    The first thing she saw was two long and straight legs wrapped in dark blue trousers, then a familiar body, a familiar handsome face, and the familiar car behind the man¡­


    ¡°Why would he suddenly appear here? Shouldn¡¯t he be apanying his sweetheart now? Shouldn¡¯t he¡­ Could this be a dream again?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± She stared at him in a daze and asked.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking you? Why didn¡¯t you call me directly when you were injured? Why did you call me through someone else?¡± Terence asked indifferently.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± Terence frowned. That was even worse.


    ¡°I called Serena and she said that she woulde to pick me up.¡± Esther whispered, ¡°Why would Serena call you?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Esther looked at him again. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be apanying your lover at this time?¡±


    ¡°Well, she is jealous!¡± he thought.


    Feeling his mockery, Esther felt embarrassed and quickly changed her words. ¡°No matter what, thank you foring here.¡±


    Terence curled his lips. ¡°Get up.¡±


    Esther stood up from the flowerbed. Probably because she had been sitting for too long, her body shook unconsciously. Terence quickly helped her up and sized her up. ¡°Other than your head, where else are you injured?¡±


    ¡°No more.¡± Esther shook her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Get in the car.¡± Terence took her into the car.


    After the car drove on the road for a while, Esther found that the car was not going in the direction of Gibson¡¯s. She turned her head and stared at him, asking, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital to treat the wound on your forehead.¡± The man stared fixedly at the road ahead.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s just a small scratch.¡± Esther raised her hand and touched the wound on her forehead. It was indeed very painful when she fell, but it was no longer painful now.


    She suddenly realized that thest time she was at the entrance of the hotel, it seemed that it was also the same position. It was the first time she met Terence, and it was also him who sent her to the hospital, which even caused a misunderstanding.


    She didn¡¯t even recognize her husband. She thought she was probably the only one in the world who was so stupid.


    Terence did not listen to her, but continued to drive ording to his own wishes.


    The car quickly stopped at the entrance of the hospital. Esther knew that it was useless to say anything, so she obediently unfastened her seatbelt and got out of the car to walk into the hospital.


    When the doctor was treating her wound, Terence suddenly asked, ¡°Have you called the police?¡±


    ¡°Call the police?¡± Esther shook her head and said, ¡°I just lost a phone and several thousand. The police won¡¯t care about a small amount of money, so¡­ I think it¡¯s better to forget about it, so that I don¡¯t have to waste time to make a statement.¡±


    Terence thought it was true and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    After treating the wound in the hospital, Terence took her directly back to the Gibson¡¯s.


    In order to prevent others from seeing the injury on her forehead, Esther deliberately put down her bangs. Fortunately, everyone returned to their rooms when she went back.


    The two of them went upstairs one after another. Esther came to her bedroom and turned around to stare at him. ¡°Thank you for tonight.¡±


    Although Terence did not like her to speak to him in such an alienated tone, he did not show it. He only lightly warned, ¡°Remember not to wet the wound.¡±


    ¡°I know. Good night, Terence.¡± Esther said and went into the house.


    Leaning against the door, she looked up and took a deep breath. Then, she tilted her head to listen for any movements outside the door. When she heard his footsteps gradually fade away, she actually felt lonely bit by bit.


    She wanted him to leave, but she also wanted him to stay. She really wanted to change her conflicted feelings.


    The next morning, Meadow came in with a phone sealed in a stic bag and said it was for Esther.


    Esther suspiciously took the phone and asked, ¡°Who asked you to give me this?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Terence asked me to give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Was Terence so nice? He bought me a new mobile phone so quickly. And we came back togetherst night. It was already veryte. Where could he buy me a mobile phone?¡± she wondered.


    She took the phone out of the sealed stic bag. At first nce, she felt that the phone looked familiar. She checked the back of the phone and found that the sticker was also very familiar. Only then did she realize that the phone was her own!


    That night, in order to follow James and Anne, she identally barged into his bedroom and bumped into him, who was currently ill. Later, when she escaped, she dropped her phone in his room.


    Later on, this matter was never mentioned. Neither was her phone. She thought that it was picked up by a servant. Unexpectedly¡­


    She suddenly realized something. Did Terence know that she had identally barged into his bedroom that night and witnessed the process of his illness?

 Chapter 120 The Scheme Succeeded

    It seemed that she was right. Otherwise, why did he suddenly return her phone?


    Thinking that the thing that she always thought was a secret was not a secret for him at all, Esther felt embarrassed. She wondered if he would think that she had sneaked into his room with evil intentions.


    When Esther arrived at the restaurant on the first floor, everyone except Terence had yet to arrive. She politely greeted him and sat down beside him.


    Terence was using his phone to check yesterday¡¯s stock market. After hesitating for a moment, Esther suddenly turned her head to stare at him and asked, ¡°Did you know that I broke into your bedroom that night?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Terence replied calmly.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you ask me about it?¡±


    ¡°Ask about what?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about why I barged in?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go in to see how bad I am?¡± Terence finally turned to look at her with a hint of mockery.


    The only thing he didn¡¯t understand was why she had clearly seen the terrible appearance he had when he was ill and still dared to marry him!


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Esther hurriedly said.


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Esther found it hard to speak, but in order to prove that she was not as scheming as he imagined, she had to speak truthfully, ¡°Actually, I identally barged into your bedroom to follow James and Anne that day. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    ¡°To catch the adulterers?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Esther nodded awkwardly.


    Terence pursed his lips and didn¡¯t speak.


    Esther looked at him and thought to herself, ¡°What does he mean by this? Does he mean that he doesn¡¯t trust me?¡±


    While she was still thinking about how to convince him, a cheerful female voice suddenly sounded at the entrance of the restaurant. ¡°Uncle Terence and Auntie woke up really early today.¡±


    She raised her head and smiled at Sarah and James who came in one after another. ¡°Morning!¡±


    Sarah sat down opposite the two and asked with a smile, ¡°What were you talking about just now? You looked very serious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We were just chatting.¡± Esther replied and did not look at James who was beside Sarah.


    ¡­


    Anne picked up the bag on the table and looked at it. She clicked her tongue with a disgusted look. ¡°You¡¯re already Mrs. Gibson, yet you still carry a bag that¡¯s less than three hundred. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing?¡±


    ¡°And it looks quite old,¡± Jennifer said from the side.


    ¡°From this, it can be seen that Esther is not doing very well in the Gibson family.¡± Linda also echoed.


    Anne was going to marry into the Gibson family immediately and be the future mistress of the Gibson family, so her friends naturally worked harder to please her.


    Anne immediately opened her bag and searched through it before taking out a phone.


    It was the phone that Esther showed herst time.


    She tried to get the password. It was not Esther¡¯s birthday. And she tried Doris¡¯s birthday, but it was still wrong. When she tried her father¡¯s birthday, she seeded.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to check the videos. Then she saw the video of her and Tyler in bed at a nce.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, it¡¯s still here!¡±


    ¡°Is the video still there?¡± Linda asked.


    Anne nodded. ¡°Yes, but I deleted it a second ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I didn¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Jennifer said cautiously, ¡°What if Esther has already copied the video?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if she wants to frame you, she will definitely make a copy of the video.¡± Linda changed her tone.


    The smile on Anne¡¯s face froze for a moment before it was reced by anger, ¡°It would be best if she didn¡¯t copy the video. Otherwise, I definitely won¡¯t let her off!¡±


    She thought that by getting her phone over and deleting the video inside, she would be able to rest easy. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Esther was not easy to deal with and would definitely be on guard.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡­


    This was the first time Esther had seen a superstar since she had her memories.


    Usually, because she was not very interested in celebrities, she didn¡¯t pay much attention. Even this time, when she was selected by L, she was not very surprised.


    Several colleagues in the working room were very interested in L and urged her to get the signature.


    Esther agreed when she saw how much everyone liked L.


    Looking at the woman on the sofa opposite her, Esther could not look away for a moment, because she looked much more beautiful than on TV and magazines.


    Tall and well-proportioned figure, snow-white skin, delicate facial features¡­ For the first time, Esther felt that God was so unfair that he could make a woman so beautiful.


    L raised her hand and removed the sunsses on her nose. She smiled at her and said, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Esther returned to her senses and smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Sorry, I just think that you are much more beautiful than on TV, so I couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Do you really think so?¡± Lughed even more happily.


    ¡°You are indeed beautiful. Of course it¡¯s true.¡± By the side, Serena could not help but praise. In the end, she added, ¡°I believe that when you wear our studio¡¯s gown, you will be more beautiful and moving.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I will be very happy,¡± L said.


    ¡°Yes, you will definitely be very beautiful.¡± Serena said, ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the point. May I ask if you have any suggestions for the design draft? We can simply change it until you are satisfied.¡±


    At this time, L¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She took the phone from her assistant with her slender fingers and took a look at it. A sweet smile appeared on her beautiful face and her tone was a hundred times gentler than before. ¡°Darling, why do you have time to call me¡­ Of course I miss you¡­ I have something to do now. Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight¡­ Okay, it¡¯s settled.¡±


    Hearing her words, Esther felt her heart seemed to twitch, and then she looked at this L in front of her in surprise.


    ¡®Why¡­ why did I suddenly feel that this voice was somewhat familiar, as if I had heard it before?


    I didn¡¯t even feel it when I was chatting with L just now. When she picked up the phone and said darling, I instantly felt as if I had heard it before.¡¯

 Chapter 121 Would She Be Pissed off?

    She remembered that it was the voice that came from his phone when Terence angrily pressed her down on the bed and his phone rang.


    ¡®Was the woman who called Terence that night Miss L? Or¡­ Did I hear wrongly? Am I overthinking?


    Or are the women¡¯s voices on the phone the same?¡¯


    ¡°Miss Esther, what happened to you?¡± The sudden sound pulled her back to reality, and only then did she find that the opposite L and Serena were both looking at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just thinking about the draft.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± L regained her elegant and polite image and said with a smile, ¡°I just said that I am very satisfied with your draft. There is nothing to modify.¡±


    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t need to change at all?¡± Esther could not believe it. Wasn¡¯t this too easy?


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± L said, ¡°I fell in love with your design philosophy and style at first sight. I hope to cooperate with you more in the future. Not only the dress, but the clothes I usually wear can be designed by you.¡±


    ¡°No way? Miss L, do you want to treat Esther as your own costume designer?¡± Serena said with a face full of excitement, ¡°You think highly of Esther.¡±


    ¡°Miss Esther, can I?¡± L stared at Esther with anticipation.


    Esther hesitated a little and said truthfully, ¡°In fact, in order to design it, I have carefully studied your style. To be honest, I am not good at the style that you like. I am afraid that when the timees¡­


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just draw the style that you think is good. I believe in your taste.¡± L interrupted her with a sincere smile. ¡°I just want to change my image.¡±


    Since Esther could design the clothes that Terence liked, she naturally would not give up easily.


    She looked at Esther, who was wearing a professional suit. Although she looked sweet, she couldn¡¯tpare to L at all. A touch of disdain shed through L¡¯s heart.


    It would be strange if Terence took a fancy to such an ordinary woman!


    When she thought that Terence didn¡¯t look at her even though she tried her best, she knew that Terence was picky.


    The purpose of epting the clothes of this small studio was to meet the legendary Mrs. Gibson. However, she let her down.


    The only use of this woman now¡­ was to help her design the clothes that Terence liked.


    ¡°If this stupid woman knew that the clothes she had designed were used by other women to please her husband, would she be pissed off?¡± she thought.


    ¡­


    After Esther finished chatting with L, her heart seemed to be suppressed by something. She felt strange.


    She was even thinking, ¡®Who was the person who called the L and the person whom L called darling so affectionately? Could it be Terence?


    And was the woman who called Terence that night this beautiful and famous L?¡¯


    With this doubt, she returned to the Gibson¡¯s, and there were only women at the table, no men, no Terence.


    After all, everyone was busy with work, and there were very few opportunities to go home and eat. It was not the first time like this tonight. Estherforted herself in her heart.


    After dinner, Esther was dragged by Amanda to the living room to discuss the details of the wedding. Feeling that Esther was absent-minded, Amanda directly said to her, ¡°Esther, could it be that you still haven¡¯t let go of James?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Esther, who was staring nkly at a list of hotel addresses, raised her head and stared at her.


    ¡°Otherwise, why are you absent-minded?¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m not. I am just thinking about which hotel is better.¡± Esther smiled, but she was really speechless. She was clearly thinking of her husband. How could she be absent-minded because of James?


    ¡°It would be best if that was the case.¡± Amanda said coldly, ¡°As you can see, James is about to marry Anne and will soon be a father. Even if you can¡¯t let him go, you will not have the chance.¡±


    ¡°Amanda, you really misunderstood me. My feelings for James are not that deep.¡± Esther maintained a decent smile. ¡°The man who cheated is like money that fell into a shit pit. It¡¯s a pity not to pick it up, but it¡¯s disgusting to pick it up. But the pity is only temporary, while the disgusting feeling willst forever. So I choose not to pick it up.¡±


    Her precious son was said to be the money that fell into a shit pit. Amanda was unconvinced and snorted coldly. ¡°You make it sound as if Terence has never married before, and will never cheat in the future.¡±


    As soon as she said that, Esther was instantly speechless.


    She didn¡¯t care about what happened in the past and didn¡¯t think about it, but in the future¡­ even now he was already flirting with other women.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Since you say so, I am relieved.¡± Amanda coldly said, ¡°Of course, I hope that you can really do what you say.¡±


    In fact, in preparation for the wedding, Esther could not help at all, because Amanda would not listen to any of her suggestions and opinions.


    When her precious son got married, she naturally wanted to do everything herself. She got Esther involved just to let her see clearly that James and Anne were going to get married, and she had no chance.


    Aftering out of the living room, Esther saw Meadowing up from the first floor. She stopped her and asked, ¡°Meadow, is Mr. Terence back?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Meadow replied.


    Not yet¡­


    Esther looked up at the time on her watch. It was already past ten o¡¯clock. He should be back even if he had to work overtime.


    Did he go on a date with his sweetheart?


    Thinking of this possibility, she felt strange again.


    What made her even more disappointed was that Terence actually did not return overnight!


    What did that mean? She did not need to think about what was going on.


    The next day was the weekend. Esther was taken by Amanda to the various hotels to watch the venue and test meals. James and Anne also went to Royal Hotel when they were testing their meals.


    Esther couldn¡¯t drink wine, but she was asked to drink it one by one under Anne¡¯s deliberate request. After drinking it, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Just as she returned to the lounge to take a good rest, her stomach suddenly became upset. She hurriedly covered her mouth and rushed towards the trash can.


    After vomiting, she felt like she was about to copse. She leaned against the wall and took a deep breath.

 Chapter 122 Sympathy

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± As soon as James entered the lounge, he saw that she was about to die and asked with concern.


    Estherposed herself and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to stay with this man for a minute. She wanted to leave, but her weak legs gave out and she fell to the ground.


    James, who was beside her, instinctively reached out to support her. He frowned and mocked, ¡°If you can¡¯t drink, why did youe here to taste the meals?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I want to drink? Isn¡¯t it all because of your gentle and beautiful wife?¡± Esther twisted her arms, trying to break off his hands.


    At this moment, Anne¡¯s sharp voice sounded at the door of the lounge, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Esther was startled by this sudden voice. She instinctively pushed James away. She looked at the exasperated Anne and then looked at James, who also had a bad expression. She did not say anything and walked back to the door of the lounge weakly.


    Anne grabbed her arm and threw her on the sofa, shouting excitedly, ¡°Esther, you bitch! You didn¡¯t even spare a moment toe and seduce my James.¡±


    Esther knew Anne¡¯s temper and knew that she would not believe anything she said. She could only look at James angrily. ¡°James! Did I seduce you? If you are a man, exin everything immediately!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Amanda, who was originally discussing with the hotel manager outside, immediately ran in when she heard Anne¡¯s shout. She nced at the three people in the lounge, walked to Anne whose face was red from anger, and pulled her into her arms tofort her. ¡°Anne, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you know that pregnant women cannot be angry?¡±


    ¡°Mom, this woman is seducing James again. How can I not be angry? I¡¯m still here, but she dares to do this. I don¡¯t know what she will do when I¡¯m not in the Gibson¡¯s.¡±


    When she heard her cry, Amanda¡¯s eyes narrowed as she red at Esther.


    ¡°Anne, you misunderstood.¡± James finally spoke. ¡°Esther didn¡¯t seduce me. We didn¡¯t do anything just now. Esther was just a little drunk. I just helped her up.¡±


    ¡°Helped her up? I clearly saw the two of you leaning closely together.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because of the angle,¡± James added with some embarrassment. Anne was always making a scene. He didn¡¯t like it and became impatient.


    ¡°Because of the angle? You are lying!¡± Anne still shouted angrily, ¡°James, do you still have feelings for this woman? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. I¡¯ll go and abort the child.¡±


    ¡°Anne, what nonsense are you spouting?¡± James was spoiled, so he couldn¡¯t tolerate a woman acting so wildly and threatening him. ¡°Do you think I care? If you don¡¯t want it, go to the hospital and abort it. I don¡¯t care. Anyway, you are not the only woman in the world who can have a child!¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Anne was so angry that she covered her belly with one hand.


    Amanda was even more frightened by her state. While scolding her son, she anxiouslyforted her, ¡°Anne, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t you understand James¡¯s personality? He is just angry. Don¡¯t lower yourself to his level!¡±


    ¡°My¡­ belly hurts.¡± Anne could not argue with James, so she could only frown and pretend that her belly hurt to gain sympathy.


    Seeing her cry out in pain, Esther finally said, ¡°Alright, stop messing around. Hurry to the hospital.¡± As she spoke, she went to hold Anne¡¯s arm.


    As soon as she got close to the two of them, Amanda pped her hard. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, bitch. If there is anything wrong with Anne and the child, I won¡¯t forgive you. The Gibson family will not forgive you!¡±


    She used a lot of strength and it really hurt. Esther felt wronged and angry. She couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°I already said it yesterday. Please don¡¯t tter your son too much. Who cares about your precious son?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You dare to talk back?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare to talk back about something I haven¡¯t done? Your precious son just said that he was the one who helped me out. Does it have anything to do with me? If you are so afraid that your son will be seduced by me, then please let your son stay away from me in the future and take a detour when he sees me¡­¡±


    Esther was really angry. She took a deep breath, stabilized her body, and red at James who was silent next to her. Then, she walked unsteadily towards the door of the lounge.


    Anne continued to pretend to be wronged belly is really not feeling well. Can I ask James to take me to the hospital?¡±


    Amanda was angry with Esther¡¯s words. When she heard her say that her belly was ufortable again, she could not help but scold her son, ¡°James, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and send Anne to the hospital!¡±


    James was also annoyed. It was not only because of Anne¡¯s unreasonable behavior, but also because of Esther¡¯s rude words. However, he did not dare to say anything now. He carried Anne and walked to the entrance of the hotel.


    The more Amanda thought about it, the angrier she got. She followed James and Anne into the car. She took out her phone from her bag and dialed Terence directly.


    At this time, Terence was in a meeting. After hearing Amanda¡¯s shout, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. He made a sorry gesture to everyone and got up to walk out of the conference room.


    ¡°Amanda, I¡¯m in a meeting. What¡¯s up?¡± he asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Your wife has already angered Anne to the hospital, and you still have the mood to have a meeting?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Just now, when we were having a meal at the hotel, Esther went to seduce James. Anne was so angry that she went to the hospital.¡± Amanda said angrily, ¡°Terence, I didn¡¯t mean to interfere. But your wife is not self-loving at all. I can ignore it if she seduces someone else, but she seduced my son. Do you think I can tolerate it?¡±


    James, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, impatiently exined, ¡°Mom, I just said that Esther didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You still said she didn¡¯t? I saw you guys hugging each other.¡± Anne cried and interrupted him, ¡°You¡¯re still calling her Esther so intimately¡­¡±


    ¡°Unreasonable!¡± James snorted.


    The dispute between them entered Terence¡¯s ears word by word, causing him to frown even more.

 Chapter 123 Look Down

    Amanda said, ¡°Terence, you heard it too. If you don¡¯t care about your wife, I will tell Master Gibson about this and let him handle it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of this matter.¡± Terence said in a deep voice, and then hung up the phone.


    ¡­


    Aftering out of the hotel, Esther did not go home directly. Instead, she found a coffee shop to rest for more than half an hour, and only returned to the Gibson¡¯s after the alcohol in her body had slightly receded.


    To her surprise, Terence was actually at home, and he was in her room.


    Esther nced at him. Was he¡­ waiting for her?


    His face looked very bad. Could it be that he knew what had happened to her at the hotel?


    All along, the biggest contradiction between her and Terence was her and James¡¯s past. Every time he got angry with her, it was mostly because of this matter, so this time¡­


    She walked straight to the coffee table and poured herself a ss of water before turning around to look at Terence, who had a gloomy expression on his face. ¡°If you specially came back because of what happened at Royal Hotel, I can exin it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your exnation.¡± Terence crossed his arms in front of his chest, his cold eyes staring at her.


    Sure enough, he came back because of this matter. She didn¡¯t expect that the news spread quite quickly and reached him in a short time.


    Esther took in a deep breath. ¡°Just now, when we were testing out the food, Anne asked me to try every wine. After trying it out, I was a little drunk. When I was resting in the lounge, I almost fell because I was out of bnce. James just came in and helped me up. Then Anne came in and began to cry andin that I had deliberately seduced James. James exined what had happened to her. Not only did she not listen, but she also believed that James was deliberately covering for her. Then the two of them quarreled, and then Anne began to pretend that her belly hurt and went to the hospital.¡±


    She paused and said, ¡°This is what happened. Believe it or not, it is up to you.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt that Anne was pretending because she knew Anne¡¯s character too well, and she knew Anne was pretending when she looked at her expression at the time.


    If her belly really hurt, how could she still have the mood to quarrel with her? After all, this child was a key for her to marry into the Gibson family. She valued it so much that she would definitely protect it well.


    ¡°You mean that James saw you and helped you when your legs went limp, and when James helped you, Anne happened to see you? Then Anne¡¯s pain was fake, and she was pretending to go to the hospital.¡± Terence looked at her with a sneer. ¡°Are there so many coincidences in the world? Are you making up a TV series?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make it up! This is the truth!¡±


    ¡°But do you know what Amanda said when she called me?¡± Terence gritted his teeth. ¡°She said that you deliberately seduced James and deliberately made Anne angry and her belly hurt. She asked me to take care of you. Otherwise, she will let Grandpa know.¡±


    ¡°So? You would rather believe her, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Esther¡­¡± Terence walked over to her, looking down at her from a close distance with a sneer. ¡°I really want to believe you, but I know your words and actions, your thoughts about James, and everything you have done for him. How can I believe you? How can I refute Amanda?¡±


    ¡°I have already said it many times. I no longer have any feelings for James. What I did in the past was not for him. How many times do you want me to say it to believe it?¡± Esther was furious.


    ¡°That day, you told me that you wanted to prove your innocence with your actions in the future. Only a few days have passed, and such a thing has already happened.¡±


    Esther was even angrier by his words and shouted, disregarding her image, ¡°Terence, you don¡¯t have to believe me, but please don¡¯t insult me, okay? I am not as cheap as you think, and I am not as shameless as you think!¡±


    ¡°Do you not dare to admit what you have done?¡± Terence grabbed her arm and pushed her to the wall, using his own body to hold her back, not giving her a chance to continue going crazy.


    Thinking of what Amanda said when she called him, and the warning to him, he had a feeling that his face and self-esteem were all thrown away by this woman.


    Under such circumstances, it was no wonder that he would be so angry and had specially run back from thepany.


    However, Esther could not understand his feelings, nor could she understand them, because she was very wronged. She even became rebellious under the stimtion of Terence, and deliberately said angrily, ¡°Alright, even if I still have feelings for James, so what? Do you have the face to care about me?¡±


    She pushed his body hard, but she could not push him away. She ignored hispletely gloomy face and continued to boast shamelessly, ¡°Terence! What era is it now? Why can you spend the night with a woman? Last night, you didn¡¯te back for a night, so why can¡¯t I? Do you want to care about me? Take care of yourself first!¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Someone was about to explode in anger.


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Esther sneered, ¡°Terence, you¡¯d better remember that although I have no power nor background, I am not a push-over that can be easily bullied. I¡¯m not the kind of woman who had no thoughts and no personal opinion in the old era who could allow her husband to go out with other women as she obediently stayed in this cold home and begged for forgiveness. If you can¡¯t ept a wife like me, you can just divorce me directly!¡±


    ¡°What did you say? You want a divorce?¡±


    ¡°Rather than being tired of each other like this, we¡¯d better divorce!¡± Esther said angrily.


    ¡°Esther, you were the one who said this. You better not regret it!¡± Terence suddenly loosened his hands, let go of her, and then turned around and strode toward the bedroom door.


    Esther, who had been freed, suddenly became speechless. ¡®What had I just said? Divorce?


    I actually said such important words, and what did he mean by thest sentence? Did he mean to agree?


    No, how could I divorce at this time? If I divorced, how could I take my parents out of the Cusack family? What could I use to fight against Anne?


    But¡­ was such a man and such a marriage what I wanted? How could I ept the fact that Terence was publicly flirting with another woman outside? How could I ept Terence¡¯s misunderstanding of me over and over again, lowering my head again and again?¡¯

 Chapter 124 The Matter of the Child

    ¡°Am I going to live in this unhappy marriage for my parents?¡± she was confused.


    Terence left, and this time he left for another night.


    After a day ofplicated and uneasy emotions, Esther felt that she was about to lose her nerve.


    She was afraid that Terence would suddenly appear in front of her and casually throw her a divorce agreement. Fortunately, this kind of scene did not appear for the whole day, and she did not even see the divorce agreement.


    She was slightly relieved. After dinner, she looked at the dark Parasol Tree Garden and felt a sense of destion.


    ¡®Is Terence going to spend the night with that woman again?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It is said that the more a couple quarreled, the more hurt they got. Besides, I and Terence had no feelings yet, and we had already quarreled like this. It would be strange if he came back!¡¯


    Esther woke up early in the morning.


    Looking at her haggard appearance in the mirror, she was almost frightened.


    In order to prevent others from seeing what was on her mind, she put on a light makeup to look more energetic.


    When she went downstairs, she happened to see Amandaing out of the bedroom. She hesitated for a moment, but still asked politely, ¡°Amanda, is Anne all right now?¡±


    Without a divorce, she was still a member of the Gibson family, and if she wanted to survive in the Gibson family, the most basic skill was to tolerate all injustice.


    Amanda snorted and mocked, ¡°Do you still care about Anne?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Anne is my sister and will soon be my niece¡¯s wife. Of course, I have to care about her.¡±


    ¡°Hypocritical.¡± Amanda nced at her and walked towards the dining hall.


    Everyone was still present at the table, except for Terence.


    Esther nced at the empty seat, silently sat down in her seat, and began to lower her head to eat breakfast.


    Gill suddenly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Terence? Did he go on a business trip again?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± rk flipped through the newspaper in his hand as he sipped the milk. His tone was calm and indifferent. ¡°I asked him to go to City Y with Horne for a meeting and familiarize himself with the new development mode in the country.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s important to get familiar with thepany¡¯s business, but you can¡¯t always send him out. He just flew back from City N yesterday morning and you asked him to go to City Y in the afternoon. Do you really think he can take it?¡± Gill said with a worried tone.


    Sarah continued with a smile, ¡°Yeah, grandpa, Uncle Terence is a patient. Wouldn¡¯t it be too tiring?¡± She specifically emphasized the word patient, obviously deliberately for Esther to hear.


    However, Esther did not have any emotional fluctuations because of her intentional actions, for her attention was still on Gill¡¯s words.


    ¡°Since he has decided to enter thepany to help, he can¡¯t be afraid of hardship and exhaustion. I¡¯ve already told Terence this many times.¡± rk said seriously.


    Gill nodded and did not speak.


    Esther looked at Gill and could not help but ask, ¡°Mom, what did you just say? Terence went on a business tripst night?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Gill red at her. ¡°I told you before that you should always care about the whereabouts of your husband. But you didn¡¯t even know that he went to the City N on a business trip.¡±


    Esther was a little embarrassed from being med. At the same time, she was a little surprised. It turned out that Terence was on a business trip instead of spending the night with other women. She misunderstood him.


    When she thought of how she had argued with himst night and said that he did not return home the night before yesterday to apany other women, she felt a little guilty.


    To her surprise, Terence actually did not refute her at that time. That was how misunderstandings were formed. One refused to say one and the other refused to listen.


    But if she had misunderstood himst night and the night beforest night, but the ambiguous call that Terence pressed on her to answer was definitely not a misunderstanding. Because she heard the woman say that she missed him and called him outte at night.


    Thinking of that pampered youngdy, she suddenly felt upset again.


    ¡­


    Terence went on a business trip this time, stayed in City Y for three days before returning to City R, and once he returned to City R, he went to work.


    After calcting the time, Esther thought she had not seen him for four days. When she heard Gill say that he woulde back today, she was actually a little happy.


    What made her even happier was that Terence actually returned to the Gibson¡¯s for dinner. Although it was rk who specially asked him toe back for dinner, he was back after all. She could see him.


    After not seeing each other for a few days, the two of them met again in the dining hall of the Gibson¡¯s.


    Probably because both of them were still angry, they didn¡¯t say much other than necessary greetings.


    While eating, rk smiled and said to Terence, ¡°A few days ago, your mother said that I pushed you too hard. I thought about itter and realized that it was indeed a little too hard. Of course, you still have to be more diligent and serious at work. What I feel guilty about is that you just returned and you just got married to Esther. It is a little too cruel for me to force you to fly around like this.¡±


    Terence said in a serious manner, ¡°Dad, I am very honored that you are so diligent in training me. A man should focus on his career. I am willing to tire myself out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but men don¡¯t just have the career. It¡¯s also important to have a harmonious family. You and Esther don¡¯t have any emotional foundation. If you are so busy, Esther will feel upset.¡±


    Esther, who had been called out, was stunned for a moment. She quickly raised her head and said to rk, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. A man should focus on his career. No matter what Terence does, I will support him. I will definitely not feel upset.¡±


    After saying that, she quickly nced at Terence, meeting his gaze. She quickly lowered her head to continue eating.


    Gill, who had been silent all this time, also said, ¡°Terence is hardworking, and Esther is considerate. We are very pleased that you think so. However, it is not worth it if you ignore your rtionship because of work. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How can you give me a grandson without a harmonious rtionship?¡± rk nodded with a smile.


    Hearing their words, Esther unconsciously blushed.


    rk seemed to like bringing this up especially. He had mentioned it in front of her, but now he actually mentioned it in front of Terence.

 Chapter 125 Defend Him

    With her current rtionship and lifestyle with Terence, it would probably be more than hard to have a child.


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s talk about the childter,¡± Terence said calmly.


    rk deliberately put on a straight face and said, ¡°How can we talk about it in the future? Look, James is about to be a father, and you, as an uncle, are still dying it?¡±


    At the mention of James, Amanda, who had been quiet, finally said happily, ¡°That¡¯s right. James is about to be a father. Terence, hurry up.¡±


    In the end, she deliberately added, ¡°It¡¯s good that you have a child. This way, everyone¡¯s life will settle down. There is no need to think about others.¡±


    This was clearly intentional. Both Terence and Esther could hear the meaning of her words. It was nothing more than secretly pointing out the matter of Esther seducing James.


    Amanda was the most scheming. She was afraid that Terence would give birth to a son andpete with her precious son for inheritance and status.


    Although Esther was a little unhappy about her words, she could not show it in front of the two elders. She could not let Amanda and Terence feel that she was guilty, so she could only endure.


    rk smiled and suggested, ¡°It¡¯s rare for Terence to get off work so early. Take Esther out for a walk. It¡¯s good to watch movies and eat. Don¡¯t stay at home all the time.¡±


    ¡°Going to watch a movie and eat with Terence?¡± Esther felt a little gloomy. If she could watch the movie, she was afraid that Terence would not be able to watch it.


    Forced love did notst. rk worked so hard to reconcile them. Could he really improve their rtionship and get a little grandson as he wished?


    Before she could think of a way to respond to rk¡¯s kindness, Terence had already answered first, ¡°Okay, I will.¡±


    ¡°He actually agreed?¡±


    Esther was stunned. It was beyond her expectations.


    She originally thought that he would just casually agree to it and forget about it after dinner. So after dinner, Esther went straight back to her bedroom to work on Anne¡¯s design drafts.


    When the phone on the bedside table rang, she received a call from Terence, who just said two words. ¡°Come down.¡±


    She was slightly surprised and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Terence asked.


    Esther suddenly remembered rk¡¯s order at the dinner table and replied, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go down immediately.¡±


    She quickly got dressed and tidied her hair with her hands as she went downstairs. Because the scar on her forehead was not healed yet, the ugly piece was stuck above the corner of her eyes.


    She went down to the first floor and saw Terence¡¯s car parked at the door of the main house. She stepped forward, opened the door, and sat in. She looked at him suspiciously and asked, ¡°Are we really going to watch a movie?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and talk.¡± Terence started the car and drove slowly outside the mansion.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The two people in the car did not speak. The atmosphere was so quiet that they were almost suffocated. Terence did not say anything, and Esther did not know what to say at this time.


    Originally, she was not very familiar with Terence, and recently, because of the matter of James and Anne, he totally ignored her, which made it even more difficult for them to get along.


    The car drove downtown for a while. Terence¡¯s mobile phone suddenly rang. The red light lit up. He took out his phone and hung up after taking a look at it.


    The phone soon rang again, and Terence simply muted his phone and threw it into the small cab at the front of the car.


    Esther looked at him and calmly said, ¡°Terence, if you have something to do, you can go back to work. I can ask my friend to go around.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know who called Terence. Could it be his sweetheart? If it was her, Terence wouldn¡¯t hang up the phone so directly.


    The cell phone in the cab lit up twice. It was the notification of the message. Terence took out his cell phone again and nced at it. He then turned his head and stared at Esther. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Esther was stunned and nodded instinctively. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Did he really want to abandon her and leave on his own? Could he actually do it?


    ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Esther was speechless, but she could not eat her words. She could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°Drive me to H Mall.¡±


    Terence didn¡¯t say anything more. He started the car again and drove in the direction of H Mall.


    They soon arrived. Terence pressed the open button and said with a calm expression, ¡°Call me when you are done shopping. I will take you back.¡±


    Esther nodded and felt upset. She thought he came to pick her up to go back to deal with rk.


    Looking at Terence¡¯s car quickly disappear into the traffic, she faintly sighed. ¡°Forget it, who cares the reason? He won¡¯t care for me anyway.¡±


    When Terence sent her to H Mall, she had already sent a message to Serena and Linsay, asking them toe out for a drink.


    After she came to the dessert house on the third floor and sat down, it didn¡¯t take long for Serena and Linsay to arrive.


    ¡°Why are you so free to ask us out for a drink? It doesn¡¯t seem like your style.¡± As soon as Serena sat down, she sized Esther up. Seeing Esther was in low spirit, she immediately added, ¡°Did you quarrel with your husband?¡±


    Linsay smiled. ¡°Usually, Esther is always suppressed by the rules of the Gibson family. It was not easy for her toe out. Don¡¯t mention that.¡±


    ¡°Did I? I was just concerned about Esther¡¯s emotions.¡± Serena leaned over and blew at Esther. ¡°Tell me, did you quarrel with Terence?¡±


    ¡°About the same.¡± Esther shrugged. ¡°We originally agreed to watch a movie together, but he left me halfway.¡±


    ¡°No way! Why is Terence so bad?¡±


    ¡°He was not a good person to begin with,¡± Esther added.


    ¡°Then do you know where he went? Was he seduced away by his lover?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Esther did not tell her friends the truth. In fact, she was also suspicious. She did not know whether she was defending Terence or her face as she forced a smile and said, ¡°Terence just returned to the country not long ago, and he¡¯s also a workaholic. He shouldn¡¯t have the chance to meet other women.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± Linsay, who never liked to gossip, suddenly said, ¡°I heard that thetest spokesperson for the Gibson Jewelry Company is a superstar, L. Recently, L has been to the Gibson Group frequently. She has personally gone to do many things that she doesn¡¯t need to do.¡±


    Esther¡¯s heart immediately sank when she heard the name L¡¯s name. She recalled the phone call she had received when she hadst met her, as well as the familiar voice she had heard.

 Chapter 126 Wanted to See Him

    If she hadn¡¯t felt that L¡¯s voice was simr to the female voice that had called Terence out that night, she might not have felt that there was something wrong with L and Terence.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Serena asked in confusion.


    Linsay shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it means. I only know that Terence is so handsome. Any woman will be interested in him.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Including you?¡± Serena smiled and teased.


    Linsay red at her and spat, ¡°Serena, what are you talking about? How can I be interested in my good friend¡¯s husband?¡±


    ¡°It was just a joke. Take it easy.¡± Serenaughed and said, ¡°Actually, what I want to say is that not all women are interested in Terence, a married man. For example, I don¡¯t even want him anyway.¡±


    ¡°But not everyone is as moral as you,¡± Esther said faintly.


    Linsay quickly nced at her, picked up the juice and took a sip. She said apologetically, ¡°Esther, did you take it to heart? In fact, I was just talking nonsense. My purpose is to remind you to be careful of those women.¡±


    ¡°When a man is about to cheat, who can stop him?¡± Serena shrugged. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to forget about it and take it easy. Maybe you can find one.¡±


    Esther looked at her and shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡°If only I could be as optimistic as you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll be able to get over it sooner orter.¡± Serena threw her a flirtatious look. ¡°I will introduce a good man to you when we are free. It will anger Terence.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t introduce me to any men. I can¡¯t take it.¡± Esther hurriedly raised her hands to refuse. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to introduce Linsay. Linsay needs men more than I do.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m unmarried anyway. The more, the better.¡± Linsay smiled and said.


    Esther looked at her friends and sighed, ¡°You two, I clearly came to ask you to appease me. Why do I feel even worse now?¡±


    Originally, she did not doubt Terence¡¯s whereabouts so much. After being told by the two of them just now, she felt that there really was such a thing.


    Especially the superstar called L. How did she suddenly be the jewelry spokesperson of the Gibson Group? And she always went to the Gibson Group. Was she really the female who invited Terence out that night?


    ¡­


    After Terence left Esther, he directly drove to Night Bar.


    When she saw his car, Miss Young walked up to him and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Terence. I didn¡¯t mean to bother you. It¡¯s just that Yang is too difficult to deal with. He mored to talk to you personally, and even Mr. Horne and I couldn¡¯t deal with him. He said that if you didn¡¯te out personally, he would not cooperate with the Gibson group.¡±


    Terence¡¯s expression was gloomy. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell him I was on leave tonight?¡±


    ¡°I told him. I even made up a lie about your wife getting pregnant, but he refused to let it go. I really have no choice.¡± After being by Terence¡¯s side for so long, this was the first time Miss Young was so helpless. It was also the first time that she was so thick-skinned to bother Terence.


    She asked, ¡°Terence, did I disturb your business?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°No.¡± Terence unfastened his seatbelt, pushed open the door and got out of the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    It turned out that Mr. Yang was drunk and went crazy. Fortunately, the moment Terence appeared, he became calm. Heughed and pointed to himself, ¡°I knew you will give me face. Of course¡­¡±


    Terence swept a nce at the mess in the room and indifferently spat out, ¡°Mr. Yang, you want to see me so much. Are you just testing if I will appear?¡±


    Mr. Yang smiled and shook his head. ¡°Of course not¡­ I just want to see why you can make my sister so attracted¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you seen me clearly now?¡± Terence frowned.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Just like us, you have two legs, two hands, and one head. There¡¯s nothing special¡­¡± Mr. Yang shook his head and nodded. ¡°But you are the boss of the Gibson group. You are more powerful than us, right?¡± He smiled and turned to the two assistants behind him.


    ¡°Since you have already seen that I am no different from a normal person, then please go back andfort Miss L. Tell her to not put her mind on me, who is not special, and is a married man.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ What do you mean?¡± Mr. Yang¡¯s already red face blushed. He pointed at Terence and angrily said, ¡°You are looking down on my sister. Do you know how many men want her? Do you know how high her current status is? I know¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, I know everything.¡± Terence interrupted him somewhat impatiently, but he still maintained a smile on his face. ¡°It is because I know that I am not worthy of Miss L that I have not dared to have any improper thoughts about her. After all, I am already married and can not give Miss L what she wants.¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Mr. Yang suddenly raised his hand and mmed it on the table, pointing at him angrily. ¡°You are clearly looking down on my sister. Terence, you have guts¡­!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yang, please calm down.¡± When Miss Young saw that he had the tendency to make a move, she quickly stepped forward and pulled him back. ¡°Mr. Terence really doesn¡¯t mean to dislike Miss L, but¡­ he is indeed married and doesn¡¯t want to hurt Miss L. That¡¯s why he said those words.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my sister liking you, I would have already asked someone to¡­ cripple you!¡± Mr. Yang waved his fists and then waved to the two assistants on the sofa. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After Mr. Yang left, Terence¡¯s cold eyes swept over them andnded on Miss Young and Mr. Horne.


    The two of them felt a chill and lowered their heads.


    Miss Youngughed dryly and said fawningly, ¡°Mr. Terence¡­ I really didn¡¯t know that Mr. Yang was the brother of L. Just now, he didn¡¯t say it. He just said that he wanted to see you. I¡¯m sorry. I failed to investigate his identity.¡±


    Terence snapped back his gaze. After sitting down on the sofa, Mr. Horne immediately poured him a ss of water. ¡°Please.¡±


    Terence nced at him and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°Have you talked about the cooperation?¡±


    ¡°We did talk, but Mr. Yang was a little weird from the beginning. I don¡¯t know if the details we talked about just now are counted.¡± Mr. Horne said apologetically, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be the brother of L, and L and you¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do with L.¡± Terence interrupted him.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­ I was wrong¡­¡± Mr. Horne lowered his head again. How could he casually say the personal matters of his superior? He was too careless just now.

 Chapter 127 I Asked Him to Go

    Looking at his expression, Terence knew that he was certain that there was something between him and L. Although Terence felt a little annoyed, he could not me him. He just said lightly, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Horne. Go home.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Terence.¡± Mr. Horne nced at Terence and Shaw again, and tactfully left.


    Looking at Mr. Horne walking out, Shaw shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Looking at Mr. Horne¡¯s expression at the end. Did he think that we have an improper rtionship?¡±


    ¡°If he thinks so, let him go.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can let him go, but I can¡¯t. I have to get married.¡± Shaw walked to the sofa facing Terence and sat down. She poured herself a ss of water to drink and looked at him. ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t you afraid that Master Gibson will think that you are busy flirting with women all day and not doing your job?¡±


    Terence smiled in ridicule. rk had proposed that he take Esther out to watch a movie and eat. Wasn¡¯t it because he listened to other people¡¯s nder?


    Seeing that Terence did not speak, Miss Young continued, ¡°Well, what are you going to do with that woman, L? She is a superstar, and every bit of her life has been tracked by paparazzi. If the media one day finds out about you two, it will be a great harm to you.¡±


    Terence knew this, so from beginning to end, he was extremely careful in dealing with it.


    ¡°How could there be such a shameless woman in the world?¡± Miss Young could not help butin, ¡°She knows you already have a wife, and she still sticks to you like a bee seeing flowers. With her beauty and fame, and such a good family background, she can choose any family she wants. Why is she so persistent?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ you marriage is indeed a bit hasty. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you were already married, a woman with such a beautiful background like L would really be quite suitable for you. Not to mention herself, just the support of the Yang family can help you a lot.¡±


    ¡°So? Are you fanning me for a divorce?¡± Terence lightly said.


    Miss Young shook her hand. ¡°No¡­ I was just saying it casually. How could I dare to talk about your marriage?¡±


    Seeing that he was still looking at her coldly, Miss Young could only add, ¡°Actually, Miss Esther is quite good. Although she doesn¡¯t have a powerful backer like the Yang family, her character is better than that of L, and she is smart and polite. She gives people a veryfortable feeling.¡±


    Seeing that the man¡¯s tense lips had finally eased up, Miss Young was finally relieved.


    It seemed that if she wanted to please Mr. Terence in the future, she had to praise Esther more¡­Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡­


    Esther raised the cup in her hand up and said with her sleepy eyes, ¡°What fruit juice is this? Why does it feel like sleeping pills?¡±


    ¡°This is fruit wine, idiot!¡± Serena raised her cup and took a sip. ¡°It¡¯s a new product. I think it tastes good.¡±


    ¡°Fruit wine? No wonder the more I drink, the more I want to drink.¡± Esther used both hands to pat her cheeks. ¡°I seem to have drunk a lot. Will I get drunk?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry and drink it.¡± Serena poured another cup into her cup. Linsay quickly reached out and pressed the back of her hand, whispering, ¡°Serena, what are you doing? You clearly know that the Gibson family is very strict, but you still let Esther drink.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just fruit wine.¡± Serena smiled and picked up the cup and took another sip. ¡°I¡¯m fine even after drinking so much.¡±


    It was just fruit wine, Esther thought the same. However, she still overestimated her alcohol resistance and thought that fruit wine would not affect her.


    When she received Terence¡¯s call, she found that she actually didn¡¯t even have the strength to get up, and her entire cheek was as hot as if it was on fire.


    Terence, who was on the other side of the line, heard something strange from her voice. He frowned and asked, ¡°Are you drinking wine?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been drinking fruit juice.¡± Esther shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s fruit wine.¡± Serena deliberately leaned over her microphone and said, ¡°Terence, your wife is drunk. Hurry up and bring her back.¡±


    ¡°You are the one who is drunk.¡± Esther red at her.


    ¡°Look at how hot your face is.¡± Serena smiled and touched her cheeks with her hand.


    Yes, her face was indeed very hot. Esther touched her hot face and neck with her palm, but wasn¡¯t this because the temperature of the air conditioner was too high?


    ¡°Esther.¡± Serena put a hand on her shoulder and smiled, coaxing, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been curious about whether Terence has a lover outside? Was he seduced away by his lover tonight? Then use the alcohol to ask him boldly. If he was a man, he would tell you the truth, okay?¡±


    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t tell the truth?¡± Esther reluctantly opened her sleepy eyes and muttered.


    ¡°Not telling the truth? Then he¡¯s not a man!¡± Serena pped the table.


    Linsay gestured to the two of them to keep quiet. ¡°Terence is here.¡±


    Esther opened her eyes and saw Terence walking over.


    She shook her head hard. She clearly didn¡¯t feel ufortable. How could she be drunk? Could it be that the intoxication of fruit wine was different from the intoxication of red wine?


    ¡°Hi¡­ Terence, long time no see.¡± Serena waved her hand at Terence and Linsay echoed, ¡°Good evening, Terence.¡±


    Terence nced at everyone. When his gaze fell on Esther, his brows unconsciously furrowed. ¡°You guys drank?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not wine. It¡¯s juice. Look.¡± Esther raised her cup in front of Terence and smiled. ¡°Look, it¡¯s juice. It¡¯s very tasty¡­¡±


    Terence looked down at the juice in her cup. The faint smell of wine assailed his nostrils, and his handsome brows furrowed even tighter.


    This fruit wine tasted like fruit juice, and it was very sweet and tasty, but it was still quite strong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even differentiate between juice and fruit wine?¡± Terence turned to Serena and Linsay. ¡°The two of you can¡¯t tell?¡±


    Linsay said apologetically, ¡°We¡­¡±


    Serena interrupted her at this time and red at Terence. ¡°Esther is in a bad mood. What¡¯s wrong with drinking some fruit wine? What¡¯s wrong with getting drunk? Shouldn¡¯t she? Terence, if you really care about Esther, you shouldn¡¯t have left her behind and gone to have fun.¡±


    Seeing Terence¡¯s face darken, Esther quickly ced her finger on her lips. ¡°Serena, you don¡¯t understand. I was the one who asked Terence to do his own things. It was me¡­¡±

 Chapter 128 Drunk

    ¡°Then he listened to you? If he cares about you, he will¡­¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about me. I¡¯ve told you about it.¡± Esther shook her hand and smiled. ¡°He and I are just husband and wife. We have no feelings. He doesn¡¯t care for me and I won¡¯t care for him¡­ No¡­¡±


    Her words made Serena speechless. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t understand your marriage. I shouldn¡¯t havee out and listened to you talk so much.¡±


    After Serena finished speaking, she angrily stood up from the sofa. Linsay hurriedly pulled her back to her seat andforted her gently, ¡°Serena, what are you doing? Esther did not say what she wanted to do with Terence. It was you who had been worrying about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡­!¡±


    ¡°Esther and Terence are both adults. They know what kind of life they want. We shouldn¡¯t participate.¡± After saying that, Linsay raised her head and said to Terence, ¡°Terence, don¡¯t misunderstand. Serena and I don¡¯t want to affect your rtionship with Esther.¡±


    ¡°Linsay is much more gentle and sensible.¡± Esther reached out and patted Linsay¡¯s face. ¡°Linsay is the best.¡±


    Terence was originally not in a good mood. After hearing what Esther said just now, he felt more and more aggrieved. This woman did not even forget to keep a distance from him when she was drunk.


    It had been so many days. Was she still thinking about divorce?


    Serena was also very aggrieved. She felt that she had done something good but was not appreciated by her good friend. Instead, she had be a troublemaker.


    She angrily stood up from the sofa again and left.


    ¡°Serena, wait for me¡­¡± Linsay also got up, took onest look at the two of them and quickly followed.


    Only Terence and Esther who were already so drunk were left on the seats. Esther slightly raised her small face and giggled at the man in front of her, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    It seemed that this woman was quite drunk. Terence patiently said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Esther shook her head.


    Terence was displeased.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t walk anymore. I want you to carry me back.¡± Esther shook her head.


    Terence nced at her and sneered mockingly. ¡°Weren¡¯t you thinking of keeping a distance from me just now? Why do you want me to carry you now?¡±


    Esther thought for a moment and said innocently, ¡°You asked me to go back.¡±


    Alright, he gave in.


    Terence bent down and pulled her out of the seat. Then he squatted down in front of her and said in a cold tone, ¡°Come up.¡±


    Esther climbed up to his back without hesitation and hugged his neck tightly.


    There were few parking lots here. Terence parked the car at the park opposite the road. Esther was so drunk that even if she didn¡¯t ask him to carry her, he might take the initiative to carry her over.


    Because other than carrying her, he had no choice.


    Esther leaned against his back and smelled his unique scent. Closing her eyes, she felt extremelyfortable.


    Feeling her breathing gradually be bnced, Terence suddenly reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep, or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asleep.¡± Esther shook her head and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll leave me behind.¡±


    ¡°You were the one who asked me to leave.¡± Terence was speechless. Her thoughts were different from her words.


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Esther nodded again. ¡°But I regret it.¡±


    ¡°Regret?¡±


    ¡°Well, because Serena said that you must have gone to find your lover.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Without getting a response from him, Esther asked, ¡°Terence, is it a woman who called you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He replied after a slight hesitation.


    Esther¡¯s heart twitched, and she unconsciously asked, ¡°Is she your lover?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Is it L?¡±


    A trace of surprise shed across Terence¡¯s face. He obviously did not expect that she would know about L.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t her¡­¡± Esther suddenly smiled in relief and closed her eyes again. It was good that it wasn¡¯t her!


    L was so beautiful and famous. She really wasn¡¯t a match for her and didn¡¯t want to be a match for her!


    Terence did not feel her movement for a long time. He turned his head and called, ¡°Esther!¡±


    Esther moved her eyelids, but she did not wake up.


    She had just said that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep, but she had fallen asleep all of a sudden¡­


    Terence had no choice but to carefully open the car door and put her into the car. He went around the front of the car to the other side.


    Under the dim light, her little face was red and quiet, but there was a faint uneasiness, looking both tempting and pitiful.


    This appearance of her was much cuter than the way she was when she was baring her fangs and quarreling with him!


    ¡­


    When she woke up the next day, Esther found herself lying in her bed.


    She quietly sat up from the bed and began to recall how she got home, and how she was brought back by Terence in her sleep.


    It seemed likest night was the second time!


    She unconsciously looked down at her body and found that she was wearing the sleeping robe. ¡®It was not him who changed my clothes, right?


    It should be quitete toe backst night, and the servants all went back to their rooms to rest. Who else could it be if not him?¡¯N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She wanted Terence to carry her back, and she wanted him to help her change into her pajamas¡­ Thinking of that shameful scene, Esther could not help but scratch her scalp with both hands, trying to get herself to forget about it quickly.


    But¡­


    She suddenly raised her head, nced around, and then nced at the clean and neat big bed. He had already stripped her clothesst night, but he hadn¡¯t even touched her. As a physiological and healthy man, how did he do it?


    Was it¡­ because her figure was too unattractive to him, or did he have it enough with his lover outside?


    Of course, she preferred the former over thetter.


    When she met Terence in the restaurant, Esther¡¯s face was full of embarrassment, because she didn¡¯t know if she had done anything embarrassing after getting drunkst night and said something embarrassing.


    She vaguely remembered that she seemed to have asked him if he went to meet his lover, and his answer was no.


    Serena said that if he was a man, he would not lie. In her opinion, Terence was a man, so he would not lie to her.


    Terence was not embarrassed at all. After greeting the elders, he went straight to her side and sat down.


    rk scanned the two of them and asked with a smile, ¡°Did you have a good time outst night?¡±

 Chapter 129 Wedding Dress

    Esther did not expect that rk would mention it again. She instinctively looked up at him and then turned to look at Terence next to her. Their eyes met unexpectedly. Obviously, they did not expect rk to suddenly ask this.


    ¡°We were quite happy.¡± Esther reluctantly revealed a smile.


    rk nodded. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Esther lowered her head to eat.


    However, there was a voice in her heart that was looking down on her. ¡°I had clearly been left behind by him, and I had even made a scene where I was drunk. How was I happy?¡±


    She secretly nced at Terence, obviously unhappy. Terence felt it, but he said nothing.


    rk turned to Amanda and said, ¡°Amanda, James and Miss Esther¡¯s wedding date is one month away. How is the wedding preparation going?¡±


    At the mention of her son¡¯s marriage, Amanda immediately smiled. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. The wedding venue and the hotel have already been selected. We have already sent out the invitations. However, because Anne is pregnant and can¡¯t be too tired, the details of the bride will be reduced or reced by bridesmaids.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± rk nodded.


    Amanda suddenly looked at Esther and asked, ¡°By the way, Esther, how¡¯s it going with Anne¡¯s dress? Can you make it in time?¡±


    Esther paused in her breakfast and looked up at her.


    In that moment of hesitation, Sarah seized the opportunity and said with a smile, ¡°Is Auntie so anxious that she can¡¯t even draw a script?¡±


    Esther looked at her and said with a smile, ¡°No, I just want to give the best work to Anne. After all, she is a picky person.¡±


    Amanda curled her lips and said, ¡°You know that Anne has always wanted the set that you have already finished. If you really want to give the best piece to her, then you should be more straightforward. Anyway, she is in a hurry to use it.¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to Love of the Violet?¡± Esther asked.


    ¡°Yes, I know that it was designed for yourself before, but now¡­ Anyway, you can¡¯t use it anymore. Why can¡¯t you give it to her?¡±


    ¡°Since you know that it is a wedding dress I designed for herself, you should know that it is tailored to my figure. The colors and styles are also my style. How can I give it to Anne?¡± Esther tried her best to keep a smile on her face, but she was close to tears.


    Anne was really heartless. She snatched her man and wanted her wedding dress. Did she have to snatch everything from her?


    Love of the Violet was the wedding dress that she had designed for herself before. The inspiration came from her acquaintance experience with James. She and James met in a holiday vige. It was the season when the violet was in full bloom, and the theme of the holiday vige was the Romantic Journey in Violets.


    Later, when she and James revisited that ce, they were about to get married. She stood in a sea of purple flowers and happily announced that in order tomemorate their acquaintance, she would personally design a pink and purple wedding dress for herself, and its name was Love of the Violet.


    At that time, James happily picked her up and imed that she would be the most beautiful bride in the world!


    Memories of the past were always particrly beautiful, but in the blink of an eye, all the beauty had be a phantom, and the wedding dress had long lost its meaning.


    ¡°Since Anne likes it and insists, then give it to her. Anyway, you two are about the same height and shape.¡± Gill, who had been silent all this time, actually echoed.


    Esther shook her head. ¡°No, I will work hard to design a wedding dress that is more beautiful than this one for my sister. I believe she will definitely like it.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    It was not because she could not bear to part with this wedding dress, nor was it because she still had fantasies about James. She just did not want to give the wedding dress to Anne, because she knew that Anne¡¯s purpose was nothing more than to humiliate her.


    So, how could she give her opportunities again and again?


    In order to end this topic as soon as possible, Esther stood up from the dining chair and said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m full. You guys enjoy it.¡± After that, she left without looking back.


    After watching her figure disappear into the restaurant, Gill turned her gaze to Amanda and said, ¡°Amanda, you saw it just now. I want to help you, but Esther doesn¡¯t listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Why does she like that wedding dress so much?¡± Sarah curled her lips and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t very pretty. I saw the picture that day. First of all, I don¡¯t like the color.¡±


    ¡°Everyone likes different things. We don¡¯t have a reason to rob people¡¯s things. Don¡¯t force her.¡± James finally said.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Amanda rebuked, ¡°The wedding ising soon, and there is no dress. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±


    ¡°Who can you me? It¡¯s Anne who is picky.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, she is your wife and your child¡¯s mother. Don¡¯t be so biased.¡± After Amanda finished ming James, her expression suddenly rxed. She turned to Terence and smiled extremely fawningly. ¡°Terence, do you think you have to do this? Esther should listen to you, right?¡±


    Terence had already put down the dishes and was ready to leave. After hearing her words, he smiled at her. ¡°Amanda, you are wrong. Esther won¡¯t listen to me.¡±


    ¡°But Esther won¡¯t listen to us. Why don¡¯t you help us persuade her? Let her give up the dress that is useless to her.¡± Amanda paused and continued with a fake smile, ¡°Besides, there must be a reason why Esther treasured the wedding dress so much. You should know it. When you see the wedding dress, won¡¯t you be annoyed?¡±


    Her half-fawning and half-mocking words sessfully caused Terence¡¯s expression to change slightly. However, he did not express it. Instead, he faintly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will try to persuade her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. With Terence¡¯s help, it will definitely be much easier.¡± Amanda smiled in satisfaction.


    James looked at Terence¡¯s back as Terence turned to leave, and a faint displeasure suddenly welled up in his heart. The self-esteem that belonged to a man began to faintly cause mischief again, because among the people present, only he was the clearest on what Love of the Violet exactly represented.


    That was specially prepared by Esther for his and her wedding, and also his love memories with her. Although the two of them had already broken up now, he did not want to bepletely forgotten by Esther. It was just like how he could not bear to see her marry his own uncle the moment he broke up with her.

 Chapter 130 Give It to Her

    Terence went up to the second floor and hesitated for a moment before walking towards Esther¡¯s bedroom.


    When he knocked on the door and entered, he happened to see Esther busy wiping the tears from her eyes. At the same time, she turned her back to him.


    He frowned and strode towards her. A hand grabbed her arm and pulled her over. He nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s just a dress. Is it so important to you?¡±


    Esther was forced to face him and had nowhere to hide, so she could only lightly say, ¡°The gown is not important. Amanda is right. I can¡¯t use it anyway.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you give it to her?¡±


    ¡°Do you know why Anne wants my dress?¡± she asked.


    Terence¡¯s lips moved slightly. Although he was not very clear about what was going on, he had already guessed the general gist from Amanda¡¯s deliberate words. This was also why he was displeased.


    ¡°Because you designed the dress for your wedding with James.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Esther did not shy away from mentioning James. She gritted her teeth and said angrily, ¡°Anne is such a vain and high-profile person. How can she like the wedding dress I designed? From the beginning, she only came for it. Because she knew that the wedding dress was designed for me and James, not only did she snatch James away from me and ask me to arrange a wedding for her, but she also wanted to snatch my wedding dress away. The purpose was to humiliate me¡­¡±


    She did not continue the rest of the sentence, as if she did not want to continue.


    Because she knew that Terence might not understand her. Not only would he not understand, but he would even feel that he refused to give Anne the wedding dress because she had feelings for James.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    That was what he had always been thinking.


    She lowered her head slightly, not wanting to look at his face to guess his thoughts, thinking that if he wanted to misunderstand, then let him go. It was not the first time anyway.


    Terence looked at her. After a long while, he finally said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have feelings for him, how can that humiliate and embarrass you?¡±


    Esther was stunned.


    Terence spoke again, ¡°If you don¡¯t want everyone tough at you and make Anne secretly proud, then give the dress to her openly, just like how you gave the man to her generously.¡±


    ¡°Of course, your generosity is likely to be faked, and it may be seen through. But it is better than arguing to protect a useless dress like now. What do you think?¡±


    Openly¡­


    Esther looked up to meet Terence¡¯s calm gaze, and she actually wavered a little.


    ¡®That¡¯s right. Since the man is gone and the wedding dress is meaningless, why am I still holding the wedding dress in my arms? Why can¡¯t I give the dress to Anne openly and tell her that I don¡¯t want this wedding dress!


    It was the same as when I told her that I no longer wanted James!¡¯


    Seeing that she was silent, Terence continued to say, ¡°Of course, this is just a suggestion. If you really can¡¯t bear to part with that dress, you can¡­ keep it.¡±


    After saying this, he gave her onest deep look before turning around and walking towards the bedroom door.


    ¡­


    In the end, Esther agreed to give up the wedding dress and bring it to the studio to make some changes.


    Although she couldn¡¯t wear it, it was her work after all. Of course, she hoped that anyone could be beautiful in it. At least, it wouldn¡¯t disgrace her skills.


    Serena crossed her arms and leaned against the table, her tone full of ridicule. ¡°When you sewed this wedding dress, I already reminded you. A man¡¯s heart can easily change. The shelf life of love can¡¯t evenst longer than the style of clothes. You didn¡¯t believe it and even passionately designed the wedding dress for yourself. Now you know your mistake?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with designing a wedding dress for yourself.¡± Linsay, who was helping Esther to tidy up her wedding dress, said, ¡°I feel disgusted by Anne. If she doesn¡¯t bully our Esther to death, won¡¯t she be satisfied? She seduced her man, and she even wanted the wedding dress.¡±


    ¡°That woman¡­¡± Serena shook her head.


    ¡°If it was me, I would have snatched the man and the wedding dress back.¡± After Linsay finished speaking, she looked at Esther and said, ¡°Esther, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have any such thoughts? Are you willing?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not, what can I do? Won¡¯t I have to obediently give the wedding dress to her?¡± Esther used a leather ruler to measure her dress. ¡°Alright, stop talking about useless things. Help me change my dress.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t help that kind of woman change her wedding dress. How unlucky!¡± Serena snorted coldly and left with her head held high.


    Linsay nced at Serena¡¯s departing figure and shook her head. ¡°She really has a bad temper.¡± After that, she asked Esther, ¡°Where do you want to change? I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ In fact, there is no need to change it. Just improve the details and check the quality.¡± After all, she had prepared it before and kept it in the warehouse. She was afraid that there would be a problem with the quality of the dress.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Linsay nodded with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of cake. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Probably because Terence¡¯s words worked, when she sent the modified wedding dress to Anne, Esther actually did not feel much reluctance and sadness.


    After Anne was surprised, she looked at Esther with a puzzled face andughed, ¡°No way, Esther. I thought you would protect your Love of the Violet. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so generous as to give it up. Have you already forgotten about your romantic past with James?¡±


    As she said this, she did not forget to look up at James, who was beside her, and said with a smile, ¡°James, I didn¡¯t expect Esther to really give me the wedding dress. Esther is really a generous and good woman.¡±


    James looked at Esther and was obviously waiting for her answer.


    She gave her the wedding dress so casually, but he was unhappy and wanted to ask if she had forgotten about the romance with him.


    Esther smiled and looked at the two of them. ¡°It is indeed a bit far-fetched to say that I forgot. It is just that I no longer care about it. Previously, I always felt that you deliberately took away my wedding dress to humiliate me on purpose. That is why I refused to take out the wedding dress. However, Terence is right. If I no longer have any feelings for James, how can I be humiliated and embarrassed?¡±

 Chapter 131 Provoke?

    After a pause, she continued, ¡°I think Terence¡¯s words make sense. If I want to protect my dignity, I shouldn¡¯t hold tight to it. Instead, I should take out the wedding dress openly, just like when I generously gave this man to you. After all ¡­ there is no point in keeping useless things with me. What do you think?¡±


    Anne snorted and thought that there was nothing to threaten her because the video was gone, so she handed over the wedding dress under the pressure of the Gibson family.


    After hearing Esther¡¯s words, James felt as if his self-esteem had been damaged, and his expression was extremely gloomy.


    ¡°Alright, I have already delivered the wedding dress. My task has beenpleted. I have been a little busy during this period of time. I hope the two of you will show mercy and stop tormenting me. Thank you for your cooperation.¡± Esther stood up from the sofa and prepared to leave.


    However, James suddenly said, ¡°Very busy? Are you busy designing clothes for L?¡±


    Esther was slightly surprised and turned to look at him. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    James smiled and did not continue.


    Anne also had a mocking expression in her eyes as she replied, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that Terence has an affair with Miss L? If it wasn¡¯t for the Gibson family keeping the matter between the two of them, with the reputation of L, the news would have spread like wildfire!¡±


    Esther was stunned again. Terence had an affair with L? She really didn¡¯t know that!


    She did doubt it before, but after Terence denied it that night, she had already put down the doubts in her heart. She didn¡¯t expect¡­


    ¡°You really thought you married a good man of the top ten.¡± Anne deliberately got into James¡¯s arms. She looked at Esther and smiled, ¡°No matter how bad you think of James, at least James won¡¯t secretly raise celebrities outside. This is much more magnanimous than Terence.¡±


    Esther bit her lips. Although she was surprised and confused, she pretended to be calm. ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor. It might not be true. Don¡¯t think about using it to disgust me.¡±


    ¡°Is it a scandal¡­?¡± Anne chuckled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and smell your man tonight?¡±


    ¡°You are so boring!¡± Esther nced at the two indifferently and quickly walked to the gate.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Anne suddenly stopped her. She then took out a list of guests from her bag and handed it to her. ¡°These are the new distinguished guests of the Gibson family. Since you are the organizer of the wedding, you naturally have the responsibility to verify it. Take it.¡±


    Esther lowered her head and nced at the list she handed over. She raised her hand and took it.


    When Doris, who had been waiting outside the door, saw her daughtering out, she quickly came up to her and grabbed her hand, asking, ¡°Esther, is what they said true? Did Terence really have a rtionship with that superstar?¡±


    Esther looked at her mother, whose face was full of worry. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mom, why do you believe their nonsense? Terence has been busy familiarizing himself with thepany business recently. How can he have time to flirt with the superstar?¡±


    ¡°But what if what they said is true? What are you going to do?¡±


    What if it was true? What should she do? Just divorce him and fulfill their wish?


    ¡°It can¡¯t be true. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She raised her hand and patted the back of her mother¡¯s hand,forting her without confidence.


    In fact, although she said it so firmly, she was not firm at all. After all, she had noticed the matter between Terence and L earlier than others¡­


    After the car drove out of the Cusack¡¯s, Esther checked the new list that Anne had just given her and read the names one by one.


    When she saw the familiar name at the end, she was stunned, and her fingers that were holding the list tightened a little.


    ¡°L, why is she on the guest list? Who invited her over?¡±


    Did Anne show her this list because she wanted to let her know that L would appear as an honored guest?


    She didn¡¯t give up a little bit.


    ¡­


    The wedding was held in the rooftop garden of Royal Hotel.


    Because Royal Hotel upied arge area, the area of the rooftop was naturallyrge. Many rich and powerful ns liked toe here to organize activities.


    Not only were there luxurious hardware facilities, a swimming pool, and all sorts of software facilities, but even the wedding venue was built in a beautiful and romantic manner.


    Esther got up early in the morning and was busy with the wedding. She finally finished her work at the wedding venue. Just when she was about to catch her breath, it was time to wee the guests.


    She weed the guests as the head of the family and appeared as the wife of Terence. Naturally, she had to dress up.


    ¡°Madam, what do you think of this gown?¡± The stylist asked, holding up a light blue, tugging long gown.


    Esther looked at the dress and was about to shake her head when a mocking voice suddenly sounded at the door of the dressing room. ¡°Why would you dislike such a beautiful dress? Do you want to wear the same wedding dress as me?¡±


    Esther turned around and saw Anne standing at the door in a pink and purple wedding dress, looking at her mockingly.


    ¡°Auntie should know that because Terence just came back from abroad, many people have not seen him and want to take this opportunity to see him. As for his wife who was not liked, you¡¯ll arouse the curiosity of the outside world. Everyone must be waiting to see your face, so if you don¡¯t want to lose face for yourself and Uncle Terence, then do your part on this day. This is a kind reminder from me.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne dragged a few steps forward with the long dress. She picked up the gown in the stylist¡¯s hand, nced at it, and then cast it aside. ¡°It¡¯s better not to wear such an eye-catching dress.¡±


    Esther originally did not n to wear this dress, because she did not need Anne to remind her that other than the bride and groom, the most eye-catching person today should be Terence, the fourth master who was rumored to have a strange disease and had never appeared in public before, and was not very well-liked by the family.


    Even for Terence, she would dress up appropriately and generously.


    After sending the stylist to bring over the gown she had picked earlier, Esther couldn¡¯t help but say when she saw that Anne still hadn¡¯t left. ¡°You¡¯ve already said what you need to say. Why are you still here?¡±


    Anne was not angry. Her lips curved. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to show you this wedding dress on me.¡±


    While speaking, she raised her hands and made a small turn in front of her.

 Chapter 132 She Came

    Under the light, the purple wedding dress made her perfect figure look noble and charming, like a goddess walking out of the purple starlight. Anne, who was already beautiful, now looked even more dazzling.


    This dress that carried her countless efforts and longing for love was indeed beautiful. Even if she was unable to wear her at this moment, she revealed a gratified smile.


    ¡°Very beautiful.¡± She praised her from the bottom of her heart.


    Anne smiled with satisfaction. Although she could not see her sad tears, she was satisfied to hear the praise from her mouth.


    After Anne left, Esther changed into the dress that she had chosen before.


    This was a beige colored strapless dress. The dress was very fitting and perfectly outlined her delicate figure. The delicate chiffon edges entuated her white legs. Her long and slender figure was even. She did not have any additional decorations and did not have too thick makeup. She only tied up a ck hair crystal hairpin that was very impressive. She gave off a delicate and elegant feeling.


    After dressing herself up in the shortest time, she went to the hotel entrance to wee the guests.


    After all, it was the most prestigious Gibson family in City R. Today, Royal Hotel would be particrly lively. Gradually, guests arrived. Terence raised his watch and nced at the time. He casually asked Meadow beside him, ¡°What is Madam doing?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°After the decoration, Madam went back to the dressing room to change into her dress,¡± Meadow said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like she¡¯s getting married today. Why should she dress so beautifully?¡± Sarah couldn¡¯t help butin. After she met Terence¡¯s gaze, she hurriedly added, ¡°I mean there are already guestsing one after another. Grandpa and Grandma have to apany guests upstairs. I can¡¯t just wee guests here only with Uncle Terence, right?¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, Meadow said. ¡°Madam hase down.¡±


    Everyone followed her gaze and looked inside the hotel. At a nce, they saw Esther leisurely walking over from the elevator.


    It was a fresh and elegant dress. There was no overly luxurious decoration, but it still exuded an eye-catching color under the crystal light.


    As she walked towards the gate, she chatted with a waiter beside her with a smile. She did not feel the gazes of everyone on her.


    ¡°She¡¯s dressed up so beautifully. I wonder who she is trying to seduce.¡± Sarah snorted.


    Although she said this very softly, Esther still heard it. She finally cast her gaze over and smiled at the two of them. She walked straight to Terence¡¯s side and held his arm. ¡°Who else can I seduce? Of course, I¡¯ll seduce your uncle.¡±


    She was smiling, but at the bottom of her heart, she was very speechless. She just changed her appearance. Why would she seduce others? Was it because she was too casual in her daily life and did not dress herself up too much?


    ¡°Sorry, Honey, I came down a littlete.¡± She looked up at Terence and apologized.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just stay here and wee the guests.¡± Terence replied with a smile as if he was cooperating with her.


    After he finished speaking, he went forward to wee a guest who had just arrived. Esther looked at his calm manner as he greeted the guest and realized that he was very handsome today.


    In fact, Terence did not deliberately dress up today. He just changed his usual work suit to a banquet suit. After changing his clothes, he was less strict and cold than usual, but more fashionable and elegant.


    Especially the way he talked to people with a smile, it was much more easy-going than he usually looked. Esther found that she liked Terence like this!


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Come here quickly.¡± A reproachful voice pulled back her wandering thoughts. She was stunned and found that Terence and the guest were looking at her.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± She let out an apologeticugh and walked over to his side.


    ¡°This is Mr. Brook.¡± A smile appeared on Terence¡¯s face again as he introduced him to her.


    Esther politely extended her hand to Mr. Brook. ¡°Hello, Mr. Brook. Wee to the Gibson family¡¯s wedding.¡±


    ¡°This is my wife, Esther.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Esther.¡± Mr. Brook stretched out his big, fat palm and pinched Esther¡¯s small, snow-white hand. Heughed and said, ¡°Mrs. Esther is so beautiful. Terence is so lucky.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Brook.¡± Esther silently pulled back her small hand, but that annoyingrge palm squeezed her tightly. Her expression changed slightly and she turned her pleading gaze to Terence.


    ¡°Mr. Brook, pleasee to the rooftop and drink something.¡± Terence pulled Esther¡¯s little hand back from Mr. Brook¡¯s palm and waved to a waiter beside him. ¡°Please bring Mr. Brook to the rooftop.¡±


    Mr. Brook still wanted to say something, but when he noticed the displeasure on Terence¡¯s face, he immediately shut his mouth and chuckled as he followed the waiter in.


    As soon as Mr. Brook left, Esther returned and stood properly.


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t casually hand your hand to the man.¡± A faintmand was heard from the side.


    Esther was slightly surprised. She looked up at the side of Terence¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°You make it sound like I did it on purpose.¡±


    Terence nced at her out of the corner of his eye and didn¡¯t answer.


    It was probably because it had been too long since she had worn such a high shoe, Esther felt that her feet hurt when there were still many guests. Taking advantage of the temporary gap, she could not help but lean over to Terence, her hands hanging in the crook of his arms to borrow strength.


    Feeling that she was leaning on him, Terence nced down at her legs, and sure enough, he saw that she was constantly twisting her feet to try to make herself less ufortable.


    He smiled slightly and he said mockingly, ¡°If you can¡¯t take it, then change to a t one. There¡¯s no need to force yourself.¡±


    Esther red at him. She replied with aining tone, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just to cooperate with you? Why did you grow so tall?¡±


    Terence threw a bored look at her.


    At this time, a high-end nanny van suddenly stopped outside the hotel, followed by a few security people who got out of the car first and crowded around the second door to wait for the owner to get off.


    Although the guests who were able to attend the Gibson family¡¯s wedding banquet today were either rich or noble, it was still the first one to make such a big show of extravagance.


    Seeing that the car was approaching, Terence unconsciously frowned. Obviously, he did not wee the arrival of this guest.


    Esther, who didn¡¯t know why, let out a small cry of surprise. She looked at the nanny van as if she was watching a good show. She wondered what kind of person would dare to make such a big show in the Gibson family.


    However, in the next moment, her shock froze on her face.

 Chapter 133 Avoid

    It was the L! It was actually a superstar! No wonder there was such a big show and three or four bodyguards!


    After getting off the nanny van, she took off her sunsses and walked straight to the two of them. She stared at Terence with a smile from beginning to end.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t this woman ¡­ too bold and reckless? She was smiling at a man like this. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that the reporters would take pictures of her?


    Looking at the way she looked at Terence, even I didn¡¯t believe that they were just friends!¡¯


    Aplicated emotion shed through her heart. Esther secretly nced at Terence and found that the man was also looking at her, but his eyes were calm. She could not guess what he was thinking.


    Terence had always been very good at hiding his emotions. Esther had already known this, so she would not think that he did not have feelings for L with his calm eyes.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Terence, congrattions.¡± L smiled and extended her hand to him.


    Terence smiled at her and reached out to shake her hand gently. ¡°Miss L, don¡¯t congratte me. Today is my nephew¡¯s wedding, not mine.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a happy asion for the Gibson family. It¡¯s all the same.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Terence still maintained a decent smile. ¡°Miss L, please take a seat upstairs. There will be someone up there to receive you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will.¡± L gave him another smile, and then turned to Esther, who was at the side. Her beautiful eyes lit up slightly, and she said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re ¡­ Miss Esther?¡±


    Esther nced at Terence, thinking that he introduced her just now to that pervert. Now that L was here, he didn¡¯t want to introduce her. What exactly was he thinking? Was he so worried that this Miss L knew that she was his wife?


    Since Terence didn¡¯t take the initiative to introduce, then she simply didn¡¯t say anything to see what he wanted to do.


    ¡°Yes. Nice to meet you, Miss L.¡± Esther smiled as she greeted L.


    ¡°She¡¯s the designer who helped me design the dress.¡± L introduced her to Terence and deliberately sized up Esther. ¡°Why is Miss Esther here as an attendant?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Esther raised her head and looked at Terence, not knowing how to answer the question.


    In fact, she should tell L that she was Terence¡¯s wife and let her stay away from Terence in the future. She deliberately didn¡¯t say it to test Terence.


    If Terence didn¡¯t dare to reveal her identity to Miss L, then¡­


    ¡°She was also the one I told you about before, my wife.¡± Before she could finish thinking, she was suddenly forced to lean into a familiar embrace.


    Esther was startled by the familiar scent. She obviously did not expect Terence to suddenly act like that.


    ¡°Was he ¡­ announcing my identity in front of L?¡±


    Just now, when Terence didn¡¯t introduce Esther, L was still a little excited. She thought that he definitely didn¡¯t introduce Esther because he had feelings for her. However, he pulled Esther into his arms and introduced her in front of her.


    Although she was extremely disappointed, she still pretended to be surprised. ¡°No way. What a coincidence! Miss Esther is actually your wife?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is such a coincidence in the world.¡± Terence smiled.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Esther. Nice to meet you again.¡± L extended his palm towards Esther.


    ¡°Wee, Miss L.¡± Esther generously offered her little hand and shook her hand.


    Esther watched as L walked into the hotel. She then looked up at Terence and asked hesitantly, ¡°Who invited Miss L? Is it you?¡±


    Terence withdrew his arm from her shoulder and calmly said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then who is it?¡±


    ¡°You were the one who arranged the wedding. I should be the one asking you this question.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Esther was speechless. Did he suspect that she had invited her?


    Did he think that she had deliberately invited L over to test him?


    It seemed that he would have another evidence to prove she was scheming!


    However, she still couldn¡¯t figure out who invited L. If it wasn¡¯t Terence who invited her, could it be that Anne deliberately invited L to disgust her?


    After thinking about it, she thought Anne was the only one who could do something so boring and stupid.


    Almost all the guests had arrived, and the wedding ceremony was finally here.


    The romantic wedding march flowed in every corner of the banquet hall, and Anne, who was dressed like a Princess, slowly stepped out of the room with the bridesmaid.


    There was a burst of apuse and cheers at the scene. The colorful decorations exploded in the air and fell into the crowd. The appearance of the bride directly ignited the atmosphere.


    Looking at the people below the steps, Anne had a sweet smile on her face. She never dreamed that she would really wait for this moment.


    The man she was going to marry today was the popr man of the Gibson family, the future heir of the Gibson Group, and the people who apuded her were all from the upper ss.


    With the identity of the young mistress of the Gibson family, wouldn¡¯t she be able to do whatever she wanted in City R?


    Apanied by the bridesmaid, she stepped on the red carpet to the happy hall and slowly walked to the man at the end of the red carpet.


    On the other side of the red carpet, James seemed to be a little distracted, and the smile on his face was a little stiff at such an important juncture.


    The red carpet was a little long. His eyes fell on the white figure in the crowd through Anne. He looked at her standing next to the handsome and charming Terence. He thought of the scene when he saw Esther holding Terence¡¯s arm on the first floor and hanging half of her body on him.


    At that moment, he suddenly realized that what he had lost. She had really nothing to do with him.


    Because of Esther¡¯s past, he had given up on her, but he had never thought about whether it was right or wrong, nor had he ever tried to verify whether Esther¡¯s so-called past really existed, or whether it was Anne who made it up.


    Others might not have felt James looking through Anne at Esther, but Esther, who was the person involved, and Terence, who was more sensitive than her, had sessfully sensed it.


    Esther turned around ufortably and said to Terence, ¡°Do you want to drink something? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±

 Chapter 134 Do It Intentionally?

    ¡°No need.¡± Terence reached out to grab her wrist and pulled her back. He stared at her and mocked, ¡°What are you running away from?¡±


    ¡°I did not.¡± Esther did not dare to look at the stage again.


    ¡°James, what are you doing?¡± Jennifer whispered to James, who was in a daze. She was a little speechless and said, ¡°You¡¯re distracted at such an important moment! My God!¡±


    James finally came to his senses and looked at Anne, who had approached him.


    He almost forgot that Anne, the woman in front of him, was his bride today.


    Even the bridesmaid noticed that James was absent, so how could Anne not feel it? The happy smile on her face faded bit by bit.


    Anne forced a smile on her face and asked in a low voice, ¡°James, who are you looking at?¡±


    James smiled and held her hand, saying, ¡°I¡¯m looking at you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Anne red at him.


    James whispered in her ear, ¡°We are currently at the wedding venue, be careful of your expression.¡± Hearing this, Anne showed her happy smile again.


    Anne thought to herself, ¡®Esther, I won¡¯t let you go!¡¯


    The host invited James and Anne to the stage to make an oath. After the priest recited a long string of oaths, Anne couldn¡¯t wait to say loudly, ¡°I do!¡±


    Instead, James hesitated at the critical moment before saying, ¡°I do!¡±


    After the oath ceremony ended, there was another round of apuse from the audience. Esther pped along with the crowd.


    Next was the ceremony and the exchange of rings. The huge diamond rings almost dazzled everyone¡¯s eyes under the sunlight. The girls all expressed their envy with exaggerated exmations.


    Esther unconsciously rubbed her finger on her ring finger. Although she also had a ring when she got married, and it was also valuable. However, it didn¡¯tpare with Anne¡¯s big diamond ring.


    Esther did not care about the size of the ring, and she did not envy the big diamond ring in Anne¡¯s hand at all. The only thing she felt lost was that the ring on her ring finger was worn by herself, not Terence, her husband.


    Thinking about it, she was depressed. Not to mention having Terence personally help her wear the ring, she did not even meet him on the day of their marriage.


    Esther had always liked to be romantic and had imagined the scene of her wedding countless times, but her wedding was simple. This should be the only regret of her life, right?


    Just as she was depressed about her wedding, a terrifying scream suddenly burst out on the stage.


    Esther was shocked and looked up at the stage. Then, she saw Anne squatting on the ground in a mauve wedding dress. The scream came from her mouth.


    The guests below the stage were gabbling. James, who was on the stage, could not react for a moment and stood there foolishly. Jennifer and Linda had quickly run onto the stage and blocked the gazes of the guests below the stage with their bodies.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Esther asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    A girl beside Esther said in a gloating voice, ¡°Just now, when James kissed Anne, he identally stepped on Anne¡¯s dress and Anne¡¯s dress was off.¡±


    Another girl said, ¡°They bought such a big pair of diamond rings, but they can¡¯t afford a better wedding dress? That¡¯s strange.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been studying her wedding dress just now. It doesn¡¯t look like a new product from several big international brands. Judging from the quality, it should be from a small brand.¡±


    Listening to the discussions of the crowd, Esther felt ashamed.


    The wedding dress was personally designed and made by her. The material was also the best, and the quality would not be worse than the quality of any big brand. How could it be possible to fall after being stepped on? How could such a situation suddenly ur?


    She watched as Anne was escorted away from the wedding stage by a few friends.


    The originally romantic and beautiful mauve wedding dress had been torn, and the disheveled dress fell to the ground in a sorry state.


    Separated by countless people, Esther could still feel the resentment in Anne¡¯s eyes. Before Esther could react or dodge, Anne had rushed to her and given her a hard p. Anne scolded, ¡°Bitch, how dare you frame me on purpose!¡±


    With this p, everyone cried out in rm. The people who couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on looked at them.


    Esther was pped hard, and her body instinctively leaned towards Terence. Terence, however, just looked coldly at the chaos in front of him, coldly looking at Esther, not even holding her up.


    He also believed that this was Esther deliberately framing Anne!


    His reaction made Esther sad.


    After pping Esther, Anne retreated into the lounge with the help of her friends.


    Esther hesitated for a moment before following them.


    When she passed by Terence, her wrist was held by him. She looked up at him and asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you pulling me?¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Terence¡¯s eyes were very cold.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go into the lounge to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to go in now?¡±


    Esther understood his thoughts. She shook her head and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that there will be a problem with my wedding dress. There must be a reason.¡±


    After Esther finished speaking, she broke free from his hand and quickly walked towards the lounge.


    Esther had yet to enter the lounge when she heard Anne¡¯s sad cry. Amanda, Sarah, and Anne¡¯s good friends were surrounding Anne andforting her.


    Esther walked in and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Hearing Esther¡¯s voice, everyone turned around and red at her in unison. Anne, who had been crying on the sofa, suddenly stood up from the sofa. She rushed up angrily with her broken wedding dress in her hands. She swung her hand and gave Esther another p. Then, she grabbed her dress and began to tear and curse wildly, ¡°Esther! How can you be so vicious! How dare you make me lose face in front of so many people? You¡­¡±


    Everyone was frightened by her crazy behavior, especially Amanda, who was so anxious that she was about to cry. She hugged Anne hard and said, ¡°Anne, what are you doing? Have you forgotten that you are pregnant? What if you miscarry?¡±

 Chapter 135 Please Let Go of Me!

    ¡°Mom¡­!¡± Anne turned to Amanda and cried, ¡°It¡¯s so humiliating! It¡¯s all because of this woman!¡±


    ¡°I know, but you can¡¯t just ignore yourself and your child because of this.¡± Amanda helped Esther to sit down on the sofa.


    Esther finally had the chance to exin, ¡°I checked the wedding dress. There is no problem. I¡­¡±


    Anne shouted angrily, ¡°What do you mean? Was it me who ruined the wedding veil and humiliated myself in public?¡±


    At this time, Betty and Doris also came. Seeing Esther¡¯s clothes torn by Anne, Doris walked over and hugged her with heartache. She said, ¡°Esther, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Esther swallowed hard, not knowing how to defend herself.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± When Anne saw Betty, she immediately cried even more sadly. Betty also saw the scene on the stage just now. She walked up and hugged Anne,forting her, ¡°Be good! Don¡¯t cry. I know you are sad.¡±


    Anne cried, ¡°Grandma, Esther did it on purpose. Just because I asked her for this wedding dress, she deliberately framed me. If she refused to give it to me, she could refuse. Why did she let me make a fool of myself in public? What about the next wedding banquet? I don¡¯t have the face to go out again.¡±


    Esther patiently exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t set you up on purpose. I don¡¯t know what happened either. I¡¯ve experienced the humiliation in Randall City before. I know how bad that feeling is. How could I be so vicious as to make you make a fool of yourself at the wedding?¡±


    Anne retorted, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯ve experienced it in Randall City that you intentionally framed me and let me experience it!¡±


    Esther was speechless.


    Anne hugged Betty tightly and sobbed, ¡°Grandma, you must help me. Otherwise, she will try to bully me even more.¡±


    Bettyforted softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Doris couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Anne, Esther said that she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Don¡¯t force the crime on her again.¡±


    ¡°You still have the nerve to say it? Like mother, like daughter!¡± Betty red at Doris.


    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t do it. It has nothing to do with my mother!¡± After that, Esther said to Doris, ¡°Mom, you should go back now. You shouldn¡¯te to this ce.¡±


    Doris was very worried.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The Gibsons were busyforting the guests. Now, everyone in the room was targeting Esther. Doris was afraid that Esther would be bullied by this group of women.


    It was precise because of this that Esther did not wish for her mother to be involved, which was why she had forcefully persuaded her mother away.


    When Amanda saw Anne calm down a little, she said softly, ¡°Anne, although something happened just now, it¡¯s not a big deal. Today is your wedding with James. There¡¯s still a banquet tonight. Hurry up and calm down. Do your makeup, go get change your beautiful dress, and make your way out.¡±


    Anne said with tears in her eyes, ¡°I feel too ashamed to go out again.¡±


    ¡°Even so, you still have to go. Do you want the guests outside to think that you can¡¯t even ovee such a small difficulty?¡± Amanda nced at Esther who was walking out and slightly lowered her voice. She continued, ¡°You just pped Esther, and it shows that you are ill-mannered. Master Gibson must be unhappy. If you hide and don¡¯t go out, it will make him more unhappy.¡±


    Anne thought about it and nodded.


    She couldn¡¯t make rk unhappy before marrying into the Gibson family. Although she was the victim just now, as the future mistress of the Gibson family, it was indeed a bit too disgraceful to hit people in public.


    ¡­


    Coming out of Anne¡¯s lounge, Esther stroked her swollen cheek as she walked to the lounge on the other side.


    Right now, she was the most unsuitable person to appear in front of the public. Her face was red and swollen and her gown was torn.


    Esther silently took a few steps forward because she was too distracted and identally bumped into someone.


    She froze for a moment and instinctively lowered her head to apologize, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Esther, I never thought that you would be so scheming!¡± A mocking voice came from above.


    Esther was stunned. She looked up at him and smiled bitterly, ¡°Terence, even you think so about me?¡±


    He seemed to look down upon her from the beginning. To prevent Anne from marrying James, she had put in a lot of effort and used all means. For such a coincidence like today, let alone him, even she was about to believe that she had done it on purpose.


    Anne¡¯s wedding dress was made by her. Now, there was a problem with the wedding dress, so it was normal that they all med her.


    ¡°Yes, I am so scheming. Didn¡¯t you know it long ago?¡± Esther said self-mockingly and brushed past him, preparing to leave.


    But Terence pulled her back and said angrily, ¡°Esther, do you know that you not only framed Anne but also humiliated the Gibson family? You go too far!¡±


    Esther replied bluntly, ¡°The one who humiliated the Gibson family has never been me. It was you who are unreasonable!¡± She struggled, trying to break free of his hand.


    Terence had no intention of letting go of Esther. He red at her and said, ¡°What do you mean? You ruined their wedding. Not only do you not have any remorse, but you are also arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t regret it at all. The wedding dress is mine. When you all forced me to give up the wedding dress, didn¡¯t you think that this would happen? It is not my fault, but you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Terence was furious.


    ¡°I¡¯m vicious. I will do anything to retaliate against Anne. Are you satisfied with my answer?¡± Esther gritted her teeth and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied, you can let the Cusacks and the Gibsons teach me a lesson. I don¡¯t care!¡±


    She looked down at therge palm that was holding her wrist, saying, ¡°Please let go of me!¡±

 Chapter 136 Force a Smile

    ¡°Letting go of you? No!¡±


    Just as Esther tried her best to break free from him, she noticed a familiar woman standing not far away. She stopped struggling and sneered at him, ¡°Terence, aren¡¯t you afraid that L willugh at you for treating a woman so rudely?¡±


    Terence followed her gaze and nced at the nearby L, then he instinctively loosened his hand.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of being teased by L, but that he didn¡¯t want to argue with Esther in front of outsiders.


    As soon as he released his hand, Esther walked towards the lounge.


    Seeing Esther disappearpletely, L walked over and nced at Terence. She teased, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Esther to be so bold as to scheme in such an asion. It seems that I have to be careful at the awards ceremony in half a month.¡±


    Terence knew she was referring to the wedding dress Esther had personally designed.


    Terence withdrew his gaze from the direction Esther disappeared in and nced at L and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss L. You still can¡¯t reach the point where she wants to scheme against you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± L was slightly surprised, and then chuckled, ¡°I just heard that Miss Esther seemed to have misunderstood our rtionship.¡±


    Terence gave a self-deprecating smile and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t even care about me. Why would she care about you?¡±


    All her methods and schemes were not for him, but another man.


    Hearing him say this, L could not help but feel a little happy. Although she could not understand why Esther was not interested in such an outstanding man, this was indeed good news for her!


    She thought she had a chance to be with Terence.


    ¡­


    In the bride¡¯s lounge¡­


    Anne looked at the beautiful L and smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to let you see a farce.¡±


    L shook her head and said, ¡°Miss Anne! No! I should call you Mrs. Gibson now. I am very grateful that you invited me to attend the feast of the Gibson family. Why would Iugh at you?¡±


    Anne looked at L. Such a popr star was here because of her invitation. It was obvious that many kissed the baby for the nurse¡¯s sake. She decided to use L to take revenge on Esther.


    Because she lost face on stage this morning, she was in a bad mood for most of the day. At such an important moment of such an important day, she should have been happy, but the good mood was ruined by Esther.


    How could she let Esther go? How could she not take revenge on Esther?


    She smiled at L and said, ¡°L, you must be curious why I invited you to my wedding, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You saw my bad rtionship with Esther in the morning. She has been thinking of ways to bully me, and I also want her dead.¡± Anne sized up L and continued, ¡°I know that you like Terence very much. I want to help you, and the reason I invited you to my wedding is just to let you have more opportunities to contact Terence.¡±


    Seeing the surprise on L¡¯s face, Anne added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be surprised or grateful to me. I¡¯m doing this purely to take revenge on Esther, not for you.¡±


    L thought about it and nodded, saying, ¡°I see. To put it bluntly, you are just using me, but¡­¡± she continued and smiled, ¡°As long as I can get Terence, I am willing to be used.¡±


    ¡°I knew that you would be willing. After all, there is no man more handsome and elegant than Terence.¡± Anne stared at L andughed at herself, saying, ¡°Even I was attracted by him back then. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I have married James, I wouldn¡¯t have given up such a good opportunity.¡±


    L could not wait to ask, ¡°How are you going to help me?¡±


    Anne¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of hatred. She invited L to the wedding banquet today just to disgust Esther. She did not think about how to help L snatch Terence away from Esther. But since Esther was so vicious and dared to let her make a fool of herself in public, then she wouldn¡¯t let Esther go.


    ¡°Do you know why James was in such a hurry to marry me?¡±


    L thought for a moment and shook her head, saying, ¡°I do not know.¡±


    However, she had noticed it in the morning. James did not look very happy, nor did he have the happy expression that a groom should have. Those who were more attentive could tell that he forced himself to smile.


    ¡°Because I am pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± L cried out in shock and looked down at Anne¡¯s belly, saying, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Anne gave a smile and said, ¡°If you want to marry Terence, this is the simplest and most direct way. Of course, you¡¯re now famous and have a good future in the entertainment circle. It is a pity to get pregnant at such a young age. What do you think?¡±


    L shook her head without hesitation and said, ¡°Compared to Terence, the entire entertainment circle is inferior to him.¡±


    Anne¡¯s words just now were just used to test L¡¯s sincerity. Since L said so, she could be at ease and boldly help L.


    Hearing L¡¯s words, Anne nodded in satisfaction.


    After pondering for a moment, Anne said, ¡°Tonight¡¯s banquet is very important. Terence will attend. You must attend.¡±


    ¡°Tonight¡¯s banquet?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Your chance hase.¡± Anne¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of ruthlessness again. A n quickly formed in her mind.


    Seeing Anne so serious, L had a glimmer of hope¡­


    Previously, she had always felt that Terence had married, so she had no hope. Today, seeing that the rtionship between Terence and his wife was as bad as the rumors said, it was clear that they would divorce soon. If someone was willing to help her, then she could marry Terence.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡­


    When Terence returned to the Gibson¡¯s in the afternoon, he was called into the study by his parents.


    When Terence heard Lauren say that rk asked him to go to the study, he had guessed what was going on.


    In the study, other than his parents who had a serious expression, there was also Amanda who wore a long face. Seeing hime in, Amanda nced at him unhappily and turned away.


    rk sitting on the sofa nced at Terence and said, ¡°Terence, you let me down!¡±


    ¡°Dad, if it was because of the matter of wedding dress in the morning, I am very sorry¡­¡±

 Chapter 137 Get into Trouble

    When Amanda heard his words, she immediately said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of your apologizing? Anne lost all her face in front of so many people, and it also has brought disgrace on the Gibsons.¡±


    ¡°What do you think should be done? The wedding dress was indeed provided by Esther, but it was snatched away by Miss Anne. Now that there is a problem with the wedding dress and you me Esther with no evidence. It is unfair to Esther.¡±


    Amanda said angrily, ¡°Evidence? Do we still need evidence? Even if I bought a wedding dress in a shop, it wouldn¡¯t be as bad as this one, right? What¡¯s more, it¡¯s a wedding dress that Esther personally sewed for herself. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she deliberately ruined it, how could the wedding dress have torn so easily?¡±


    After Amanda finished, she turned to rk and Gill, ¡°Dad, Mom, am I right?¡±


    rk took a deep breath in annoyance and said, ¡°Terence is right. We can¡¯t me Esther without evidence. We still need to investigate.¡± rk¡¯s gaze fell on Terence and he said, ¡°If it was Esther who did it, Terence, you must take responsibility for this!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gill said, ¡°Master Gibson, if it was Esther who did it, then she should take responsibility for this. How could she let Terence take the me for her?¡±


    rk red at her and said, ¡°If Esther did it on purpose, this is not a small matter. Esther is the wife of Terence. If he does not discipline his wife well, does he not have to take responsibility?¡±


    ¡°But how are you going to let Terence take responsibility for this? You can¡¯t kick Esther out of the Gibson family, right?¡±


    rk said, ¡°If she did it, we won¡¯t let her stay in the Gibson¡¯s.¡±


    Terence remained calm. He nodded to rk and Gill, saying, ¡°If it was Esther who did it, I would be willing to take the responsibility.¡±


    rk nced at Terence and took a deep breath, saying, ¡°No matter what, you must let Esther perform well at the banquet tonight. Don¡¯t disgrace our family.¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Okay! You can go out.¡±


    Terence bowed to everyone and turned to walk out of the study.


    After Terence left, rk punched the table angrily and said, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t let the two sisters marry into our family together. They haven¡¯t even started to get along with each other, but they started fighting.¡±


    Amanda said in a low voice, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s toote to say anything now. Anne is pregnant.¡±


    Gill also shook her head and said, ¡°They are sisters. They should help each other, but the two of them are like enemies.¡±


    ¡­


    The banquet was held at Royal Hotel.


    Esther knew that the Gibsons treated her as a vicious woman who deliberately took revenge on Anne for a wedding dress and let Anne make a fool of herself in public. She even heard that Terence was reprimanded by his parents for her.


    Although she felt disappointed at Terence for not trusting her, she still felt ashamed when she thought of how he had been implicated by her.


    She had always wanted to take back the wedding dress to study the cause of the ident, but the wedding dress had been taken away by the Gibsons to investigate.


    She didn¡¯t be afraid.


    She felt that the Gibsons would no longer need her to attend the banquet, so she never left her bedroom after returning to the Gibson¡¯s at noon.


    At about four in the afternoon, when she woke up, the Gibson¡¯s was quiet, and everyone must have gone to the hotel.


    She picked up the cup and walked downstairs while rubbing her neck, intending to find some coffee. Just as she stepped down the spiral staircase, she was stunned by a sudden whistle from below.


    She unconsciously stopped and opened her eyes. She found a young man slowly walking up from the bottom of the spiral staircase. The man was tall, handsome, and had a good temperament. However, he wore a faint smile.


    The man was also looking at her with a coquettish smile. Was he the one who whistled just now?


    Esther turned to look back and found that there was no one behind her. Then she was sure that this strange man was indeed smiling at her.


    She asked with a frown, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Although today was a great day for the Gibsons, they did not y host to guests in the Gibson¡¯s, not even rtives. Why did this man appear in the Gibson¡¯s?


    ¡°I am¡­¡± He stopped and smiled. He sized Esther up and said, ¡°Let me guess, you must be the heroine who dared to disturb the wedding in the morning. Am I right?¡±


    Esther was speechless. Even he said so¡­


    It seemed that this thing had spread throughout City R in a day. But she didn¡¯t do it. It was something unrted to her!


    ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have to be embarrassed. I admire your courage to bow down to evil forces.¡± The man stepped forward and stood in front of Esther with a smile.


    Esther unconsciously took a step back and looked at him, asking, ¡°Why are you so sure that I did it? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Kilborn.¡± The man suddenly reached out to Esther.


    Kilborn? This name was a little familiar. Esther suddenly remembered that James had told her before that he had an older brother who had no blood source rtionship. Kilborn was adopted by James¡¯ parents. Because Kilborn was not a descendant of the Gibson family, he had been sent out by rk to manage the branchpany.


    He was James¡¯ older brother who was disliked by the Gibsons!


    ¡°You finally remember who I am?¡± Kilborn smiled at Esther, his hand still half-raised in front of her.


    ¡°I remember now. You are Kilborn. I should call you nephew, right?¡± Esther gave him a mocking smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me nephew.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°If Uncle Terence divorces you because of this incident this morning, I will take you away.¡±


    Would Terence divorce her? No!


    At that time, the Gibsons agreed to let her marry Terence because she had the same blood type as Terence, and only she could give birth to a child for Terence. rk searched all over the country to find a woman who had the same blood type as Terence, and certainly would not let her go so easily.


    Unless Terence did not want to have children and did not want to get the property in the Gibson family, he wouldn¡¯t divorce Esther.


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Esther gave a smile.


    ¡°You want to leave after causing trouble? Do you think the Gibsons will let you go?¡± As a cold voice sounded, the two people on the spiral staircase turned to look downstairs at the same time.

 Chapter 138 She Has Deliberately Dressed Up

    Seeing Terence slowly walking up from the living room, Esther became nervous. She wondered why he hadn¡¯t gone to the hotel.


    Kilborn was not surprised at all. He greeted Terence unhurriedly, ¡°Uncle Terence, long time no see!¡±


    Terence nced at him indifferently, his tone was as cold as ever, ¡°Since you call me Uncle Terence, you should call her Auntie instead of teasing her in that disrespectful tone.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Terence is too serious. Auntie is so cute, I was just joking with her.¡± Kilborn then smiled at Esther and said, ¡°Auntie, it was just a joke. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡±


    After saying that, he strode up the stairs.


    After Kilborn left, only Terence and Esther were left on the spiral staircase. Terence nced at her with a gloomy face.


    At this time, Esther was only in pajamas with bare feet and disheveled hair. It was obvious that she had just woken up, no wonder Kilborn would want to tease her. She was not only cute but also a little offbeat.


    Everyone had gone to the hotel except her!


    Terence gazed at her and said with his tone ofmand, ¡°I¡¯ll give you twenty minutes. Get dressed immediately ande downstairs.¡±


    Esther was slightly surprised and unconsciously asked, ¡°You still want me to go to the hotel tonight?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Terence asked back.


    ¡°I thought Mom and Dad would not want me to show up anymore,¡± Esther said indifferently.


    ¡°Mom and Dad have already exined to the guests that it was a misunderstanding. If you don¡¯t want people to see that you have a guilty conscience, then you should just finish the banquet process confidently.¡± Terence¡¯s tone became more serious. ¡°Remember, you are the fourth madam of the Gibson family. You must always think about the reputation and face of the Gibsons. Don¡¯t discredit us again.¡±


    After he finished, Terence strode up the stairs.


    Esther was bewildered for a moment on the spiral staircase before she followed him upstairs and returned to her bedroom to get dressed.


    The attendees of the banquet were still those well-known celebrities. Anne had put aside what had happened in the morning. Apanying James, she was chatting with the guests proudly.


    As the main focus of the night, she was as beautiful as a princess in a fairy tale, and her smile was full of happiness.


    While as the ¡®sinner¡¯ of the Gibson family, Esther was very careful, trying her best to keep a low profile in order not to cause any troubles.


    From beginning to end, she kept smiling and talking appropriately by Terence¡¯s side. No one had discovered that they were seemingly in harmony but actually at variance.


    One thing that puzzled Esther was that Anne had invited L.


    Could someone like her who loved to be in the limelight ept being stolen the show by this celebrity L?


    It was gettingte, and some older guests had already left. Although the young guests were wealthy, this was the first time they interacted like friends with such a beautiful big star like L. Naturally, they were not willing to leave. They all gathered around L, talking andughing.


    Looking at L who was almost surrounded by all the male guests, Anne smiled and deliberately said, ¡°Look, L is so popr with men. I wonder who will win her heart in the end.¡±


    When she said this, Esther and Terence happened to be at her side.


    Esther stole a nce at Terence and added mockingly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a pity that such a beautifuldy will finally fall for someone?¡±


    Terence nced at her indifferently, then turned around and walked towards the break room.


    Anne looked at Esther and slightly chinned up. ¡°Is Auntie jealous?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Esther¡¯s eyes swept the hall and said, ¡°Since most of the guests have left, I should go back. You guys, have fun!¡±


    ¡°Hey, easy!¡± Anne called out to her, ¡°Before Grandpa left, he said that Uncle Terence and Auntie must stay here before all the guests had left. Moreover¡­¡±


    She took a step forward and smiled evilly at Esther, ¡°The real show is yet toe. Oh, I mean the afterparty, which will be the real climax.¡±


    Anne would not allow Esther to leave as to her, the most important moment had not arrived yet.


    Not only did she want to make Lpletely be Terence¡¯s girl, but she also wanted Esther to see in person that her husband was messing up with a girl who was much more outstanding than her. In that case, Esther would definitely have a mental breakdown.


    Anne thought, ¡°After L bes Terence¡¯s girl, you can¡¯t be arrogant and bully me anymore even though you are Terence¡¯s wife!¡±


    Actually, she did not want to be so ruthless, but Esther had gone too far. She must take revenge on Esther for what happened previously.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Looking at the malicious expression on Anne¡¯s face, Esther did not think too much about it. She only thought that Anne was keeping her stayed for the show.


    People were dancing in the banquet hall. The music had also changed from light music to a fast rhythm. As Terence¡¯s wife, even if Esther was in disrepute, people were still trying to curry favor with her on the surface.


    Getting herself out of the crowd with difficulty, L went to the bride¡¯s break room as promised, in which Anne was already inside.


    ¡°How did things go? Did you get it on a roll?¡± L asked impatiently.


    Anne smiled with pride in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me, things would definitely go smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Then ¡­ where is Terence now?¡± Thinking about what was about to happen, L couldn¡¯t help but put on a crimson face. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t wait for it.


    ¡°Probably in the break room,¡± Anne said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that he was stumbling along?¡±


    ¡°It hase into effect? So fast?¡±


    ¡°It can be faster.¡± In order not to be discovered by Terence, she kept the amount of philter in each cup of wine very low. Luckily, he had drunk cup by cup. So no matter how low the amount of philter was, he must be horny at the moment.


    Anne thought, ¡°Terence will probably never think that he will be drugged, right?¡±


    ¡°Alright, my task is finished. The rest is on you.¡± Anne smiled at her. ¡°Charming as you are, I believe you will not fail.¡±


    ¡°Just leave it to me. I will not let you down.¡± Although Terence was more difficult to deal with than others, he had lost self-control now. Therefore L was very confident.

 Chapter 139 So Despicable

    She had deliberately dressed herself up in the evening. The perfume she used was specifically attracted to men. With all these, she believed that Terence would be attracted.


    Aftering out of the bride¡¯s break room, L had specially refined the makeup and pulled her dress lower in the restroom before she walked to the other break room.


    There were only a few break rooms for the banquet. So she soon found the one where Terence was.


    Secretly looking inside from the door, she saw Terence sitting on the sofa with his eyes closed. At this time, his handsome face was flushed and his forehead was covered with sweat. It seemed that the philter had taken effect.


    After a short hesitation, L walked over and sat down beside him. She called out in a low voice, ¡°Terence, are you alright?¡±


    Hearing someone call him, Terence faintly opened his eyes. When he saw that it was L, he frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    L thought, ¡°He can recognize me and speak to me like that! It seems that the effect of the philter has not reached its peak.¡±


    Not sure that if she was thinking too much, L smiled patiently and said, ¡°You looked bored here, so I came in to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Terence, are you hot? You are sweating.¡± L reached out her soft hand to his forehead and gently wiped the cold sweat off.


    There was a faint seductive fragranceing out from her cold hand on his forehead.


    Terence, who had the medicinal effect on his body, was already very horny. His body instinctively tightened because of her intentional touch. With his eyes slightly narrowed, he scolded with a husky voice, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Terence, you¡¯re drunk. Let me help you to the bed.¡± With her soft hand deliberately swept across his chest, she held his arm as if she wanted to help him up.


    Terence refused with thest consciousness. ¡°No need. Being here is fine.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no quilt here. You will catch a cold and get sick.¡± L suddenly let go of his arm and took his handsome face with her hands. She gazed at him affectionately and said, ¡°Terence, do you hate me that much? You don¡¯t even give me the chance to help you?¡±


    Terence was also watching her. Because of the medicinal effect, his eyes couldn¡¯t even focus. To him, the figure of L was sometimes clear and sometimes blurred.


    ¡°Terence, do you know who I am?¡± L cautiously asked, ¡°I am Shirly. I miss you so much ¡­ Do you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Shirly?¡± Terence called in a low voice.


    He had not dared to think about this familiar yet strange name as well as the blurry figure in his mind for a long time.


    ¡°Yes, I am Shirly. I have been looking for you. Where have you been all these years?¡± L continued the temptation dly. She did not expect that the method that Anne taught her was so useful.


    As soon as he heard Shirly¡¯s name, his vignce was immediately reced by tenderness.


    One could see from his dark eyes that a lot of memories hade back to his mind. L was delighted to find out that his love did not belong to Esther, but his ex-wife who had died many years ago!


    After discovering this, L was even more confident. She had the confidence to win a dead person!


    A sudden embrace shocked her on the spot.


    She was surprised that Terence had not only hugged her but even whispered in her ear, ¡°Shirly, is that you? You¡¯re back¡­?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    L was so happy that she almost forgot to breathe. She hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes, I am back. Terence, I am back.¡±


    Gently got herself out of Terence¡¯s embrace, she held his arm and continued, ¡°Terence, I know you miss me too. Come¡­ let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Terence did not turn her down anymore. He allowed her to help him go in and put him onto the bed and theny on him seductively before kissing him¡­


    It seemed that everything was on the verge of breaking out. Could not waiting to turn over and lie on top of her, Terence took the initiative to kiss her.


    L felt that he had already fallen for her at this point. Thus she pulled off both of their outfits, trying to make him even crazier.


    However, Terence gradually calmed down at this time. Even his kiss became gentle till he let go of her in the end.


    ¡°Terence, what is it?¡± She asked, staring at him.


    His expression and the look in his eyes ¡­ had changed. It was different from the tenderness he had just shown.


    L wondered what had happened. He couldn¡¯t wake up in such a short time!


    What she did not know was that her air was too strange to Terence, so strange ¡­ that not only he couldn¡¯t go on, but it even sobered him up a lot in an instant.


    ¡°You are not Shirly.¡± He shook his head and immediately turned over and sat up.


    L¡¯s mind went nk and did not know what to do. She could only hug him again and try to seduce him with her body. ¡°Terence ¡­ It does not matter who I am. As long as I can make you feelfortable, it¡¯s fine. I know that you are feeling very ufortable right now. I am willing to be with you until you feel better.¡±


    ¡°The girl who can make me feelfortable is not you,¡± Terence suddenly sneered. After getting her off his body, he nced at her coldly. ¡°Miss L, I didn¡¯t expect that you would y dirty tricks.¡±


    ¡°Terence!¡± L waspletely stunned. She wondered, ¡°Does Terence recognize me? He just called my name in such a cold tone!¡±


    Looking at his ufortable but rational expression, L began to get upset as she hade this far. She was unwilling to get away right now!


    To prevent herself from failing, she pulled off her whole dress. While staring at him lovingly, her small hands began to arbitrarily touch his body. ¡°Terence, your body is calling for me right now. You want me, right?¡±


    Terence didn¡¯t stop her but sneered and picked up the dress she had fallen on the bed with one finger. ¡°If Miss L doesn¡¯t want such a beautiful dress, just dump it.¡±


    With that, he raised his finger and threw it out of the window.


    L was ck-jawed when she saw her dress disappear from the window.


    ¡°Terence, what are you doing?¡± She turned back at Terence and asked.

 Chapter 140 Why

    ¡°Miss L doesn¡¯t love to wear clothes, do you? Then just remain naked,¡± Terence said coldly. His body slightly swayed when he got up. The medicinal effect almost made him unable to stand straight up, but he kept his body stabilized ultimately.


    As he tidied up the suit that she had torn off, he tried taking a step before continuing forward.


    L was surprised that he just left without looking back.


    She almost couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. At this time, she didn¡¯t care about luring him but angrily said to the back of Terence, ¡°Terence, how can I go out? Give me back my clothes!¡±


    Terence closed his eyes in difort and said as he didn¡¯t even turn around, ¡°I am sure you are shameless. So don¡¯t be ashamed without clothes on.¡±


    Then he walked away without looking back.


    Instead of resting in another break room, Terence went straight in the direction of the banquet hall regardless of the ufortable feeling of his body which had been constantly killing him.


    In order not to get his abnormality to be noticed, he had walked very firm that he didn¡¯t even sway at all.


    At the same time, Anne was standing in the banquet hall.


    After a check on the time, Anne thought that it was time for Esther to catch them in the act. Her lips curled into an evil smile as she walked to Esther¡¯s side and sat down, pretending to sigh sympathetically, ¡°Gosh! Someone is so pathetic. How could you still be in the mood of eating when your husband is messing up with another girl in the break room?¡±


    Esther was a little hungry since she had not eaten dinner. At the time she was eating a piece of cake, Anne¡¯s words caught her frozen. Then, she turned around and stared at her. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said¡­¡± Anne deliberately leaned over and whispered in her ear, ¡°Terence and Miss L are hitting it off in the break room. Auntie, why are you still in the mood of eating here?¡±


    Terence and L were hitting off ¡­ in the break room?


    The cake fell on the white dress immediately, on which a chocte-colored stain was imprinted at once.


    Seeing that Esther had such a big reaction, Anne smiled even more proudly, ¡°What? Didn¡¯t expect it? I told you that Terence and L were having a close rtionship. Do you still think that I said it because of jealousy?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Esther instinctively shook her head. No matter how horny Terence was, he wouldn¡¯t have sex with L during the banquet, right?


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Go and see for yourself.¡±


    Esther stood up from the chair all at once. She didn¡¯t believe it! She must find out the truth!


    Unexpectedly, just as she turned around, she saw Terence walking towards her from the crowd before she could even take a step forward.


    Terence didn¡¯t look well as he walked over. He had ignored all the guests who had greeted him all the way but fixed his cold eyes on her as if he didn¡¯t see anyone else!


    Seeing Terence suddenly appear in the banquet hall, Anne was also shocked. She wondered why he came out so quickly. It had only been less than fifteen minutes since L entered the break room. So Terence had done it in such a short time? Or was he simply as impotent as the rumors said?


    Before she could recover from her shock, Terence had already arrived in front of them. In full view of the public, he grabbed Esther¡¯s wrist and walked out of the crowd.


    Esther was confused by his sudden action and thought that he might still be angry about what happened in the morning. Being dragged away by him, she said angrily in a low voice, ¡°Terence, what¡¯s wrong with you? Where are you taking me?¡±


    Terence ignored her, continuing to stride forward.


    Even when she was dragged into the break room, Esther was still head in the clouds. She did not know what he was angry about, nor did she know what he was trying to do.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t until ¡­ she was rudely pushed onto the bed, his hot body forcefully pressed on top of her, and he kissed her lips at a lightning speed that she realized what he was going to do.


    She finally realized what he was doing, but she didn¡¯t understand why!


    She wondered, ¡°Why did he bring me here? He is so horny?¡±


    ¡°But Anne said that he was having sex with L in break room No. 4 ¡­¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Terence, what are you doing? Are you drunk?¡± She hated that Terence asked for sex in such a dominant manner every time. He was always like this.


    Therefore, she instinctively began to struggle and resist¡­


    Terence raised his handsome face that was covered with cold sweat. He looked down at her and gritted his teeth. ¡°Do you know how badly the girls outside want to do it with me? But you pushed me away again and again. Esther, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean? I don¡¯t want it! Since they want it so badly, you can just do it with them. Why do you force me?¡± Esther was angry to hear him mention those girls who fancied him and thought that he should be more restrained.


    ¡°You are my wife. You have the responsibility to solve all the problems for me, including sex problems!¡± He grabbed her little hand and pressed it against his burning body.


    His body was burning hot!


    She was stunned and asked in confusion, ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Only then did she realize that his forehead was covered with cold sweat. His burning hot body as well as the reaction of his body¡­


    Was there ¡­ something wrong with his body?


    ¡°You ¡­ are drunk?¡± She asked cautiously.


    Although Terence did not answer her question, she could tell from the fact that he had been socially engaging around the clock. In such cases, even a three-bottle man would be drunk.


    What puzzled her was that if he was drunk, he should havein down in bed and had a good rest. Why did he suddenly rush to the banquet hall and force her here for such crazy things?


    She frowned at his slightly rude actions and shouted without much thinking, ¡°Are you out of your mind, Terence?¡±


    Terence moved his face up and whispered to her ear with his trembling voice. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am out of my mind ¡­ You stupid scheming girls ¡­ Damn it¡­¡±


    Esther wondered, ¡°What does he mean? What does it have to do with girls?¡±


    Combined that Anne had deliberately told her about Terence having sex with L in the break room with Terence¡¯s strange reaction right now, Esther finally came to realize something.


    Although she had never experienced this kind of thing, she had seen many movies and television dramas. She just felt surprised at a big star like L would drug a married man.


    What was more surprising was that a smart guy like Terence had actually been drugged by a girl. If it wasn¡¯t for his strong endurance, he would have been doing what L wanted him to do now.


    Once a man was associated with a girl, especially a scheming girl like L, it would be big trouble in the future.

 Chapter 141 Effort in Vain

    ¡°Help me¡­¡±


    He thought, ¡®Damn it! How could she be absent-minded at such a time! She is motionless! ¡®


    Esther was stunned for a moment. She finally came back to her senses but then she looked away at the thought of his mean words. She said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t. A scheming woman like me won¡¯t help others for no reason, especially a mean man like you. Perhaps you should go to find the woman next door. She is willing to help you.¡±


    ¡°Esther, but you are my wife!¡± Terence was furious.


    ¡°Interesting! But it seemed you didn¡¯t think so when you misunderstood and ganged on me with them this morning.¡±


    Suddenly Esther eximed in a low voice as he hade in regardless of her words.


    Damn it! How could he do this!


    As a girl with strong self-esteem, she originally wanted to push him away, but she then realized it was pointless since he was in.


    Besides, he really looked painful. So she had to help him instead of forcing him to find the woman next door.


    Forgot it, just treated it as doing a good deed.


    L was in room 4. Now she was furious when she heard shouts of sexing from next door.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    LIA was not the only one who had such feelings. So did Anne. She did not expect that it was all for Esther after she had put in so much effort. She was mad.


    ¡°My efforts are in vain,¡± Anne grumbled. ¡°L, you can¡¯t even do just a job! How disappointing you¡¯re!¡±


    L was wrapped in sheets. If not for the fact that her clothes were gone, she would have rushed to the next door and stopped them.


    This was where Terence¡¯s cleverness and ruthlessness came from. He actually threw her clothes away so that she wouldn¡¯t disturb them.


    ¡°Could you help me find something to wear, Mrs. Gibson?¡± LIA asked patiently.


    Anne had her pride. Putting aside her family background, she still enjoyed a great reputation which was enough for her to look down on others.


    She wouldn¡¯t attend the wedding if not for the fact that she wanted to use Anne to get Terence. Then she wouldn¡¯t end up sitting face to face with Anne. She didn¡¯t care about girls like Anne who came from a small family.


    Anne studied her charming body and continued to shake her head with regret. ¡°Even a charming girl like you failed to get Terence. I¡¯m really curious what kind of girl he will like.¡±


    LIA gritted her teeth. ¡°This enraged me the most. He actually would rather find a scheming woman like Esther than touch me. You know how Esther¡¯s shape looks like. Moreover, he almost couldn¡¯t bear it just now.¡±


    She felt sad and angry at the thought of Terence¡¯s dislike for her.


    Anne could see her disappointment on her face. But Anne could only give upining so that L wouldn¡¯t be discouraged. Sheforted L in a good voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be so discouraged. Sometimes men are more difficult than women to understand. How do you know that Terence dislikes you just because he didn¡¯t touch you? Maybe he just doesn¡¯t want to hurt your feelings. He doesn¡¯t want to treat you as a tool of sex.¡±


    Anne tried to give Esther one more love rival. It would be a pity if she refused to use L. After all, L was a beautiful rival.


    So Anne could only endure the anger even though she was disappointed in L.


    Sure enough, L¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°As a celebrity, you have been used to being pursued by men. So you know nothing about how to understand a man.¡± Anne shook her head with a smile, ¡°No matter how outstanding a man is, he can¡¯t resist sex desire. He would think about sex whenever he sees a beautiful woman. But if he doesn¡¯t fuck you at once, it must be because he loves you. He is afraid of scaring you. He is afraid that you will think that he is a jerk who has sex with every girl he sees. So what he wants is not your body, but your heart. He wants you to be his girl.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± L was indeed used to being proud and knew nothing about men.


    She found Anne¡¯s words make sense and felt less angry and disappointed.


    ¡­


    Terence was stronger than Esther had imagined. By the time he finally calmed down, it had been a long time.


    Feeling that her body almost fell apart, she could only rest on the bed for a while.


    After a while, she turned to look at him and found that he was actually asleep. His breathing was even, and his face looked better.


    He remained still when she carefully moved her body. He must be tired just now. Esther moved his arm from her.


    She quietly picked up the clothes scattered on the ground and put them on, and then went into the bathroom to check her makeup.


    Fortunately, no embarrassing hickeys could be seen on her neck as thest time. But from her rosy face, one could tell that she had just finished the pleasing sex.


    She left the bathroom after she put cold water on her face and it was not that red.


    She unconsciously nced up at him when she passed by the bed. He was still asleep. And her face became red again when she saw his body.


    She looked away and ran to the door of the lounge.


    But when she was out, she was scared by a person walking out from next door. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief when seeing it was L. She put on a polite smile. ¡°Hello, Miss L.¡±


    L had changed into a new dress and put on delicate makeup. She looked as charming as before now.


    She sized up Esther and felt furious. She could tell from Esther¡¯s soft face that Esther had just finished making love.


    Although Anne¡¯sfort worked, L was still angry when she thought that Esther benefited from it. She was supposed to be the girl on top of Terence today.


    ¡°You are still here?¡± For the sake of the future, she could only endure her anger.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Esther locked the door of the lounge.


    But this movement enraged L a lot. L knew that Terence was inside at this moment. What Esther was doing was clearly guarding against her.


    ¡°Why are you still here? Do you need me to get someone to drive you back?¡± Esther asked with a smile.


    ¡°No, I have a car. Thank you.¡± LIA pointed gracefully in the direction of the hall. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Esther nodded.


    The smile on L¡¯s face faded as she turned around, and was reced by indifference.


    Behind her, Esther also stopped smiling. She quickly walked back to the elevator after seeing L walking away.

 Chapter 142 On the Side of Reason

    Aftering out of the lounge, Esther went straight back to the Gibson¡¯s. By the time she was back, the elders had already gone to bed. Only Anne and James were appreciating the photos of the day in the living room on the first floor.


    Seeing Esther, Anne curved her lips into an unfriendly smile. ¡°Good evening.¡±


    Esther replied with a smile, ¡°Wee to the Gibson family, sis.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Anne stood up from the sofa and walked towards her. After sizing Esther up and down, she asked, ¡°By the way, youe alone? Where is Terence?¡±


    ¡°He is still at the hotel. I¡¯m back first.¡± Esther looked at her and said calmly, ¡°Anne, it¡¯s your n, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying.¡± Anne pretended to be stupid and shrugged.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. But Terence can see through it.¡± Esther said, ¡°You can treat me as a fool and y tricks on me. But not Terence. He is smart and he won¡¯t let this matter go so easily.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± James stood up from the sofa and walked over, sizing up them with a suspicious look.


    Anne looked upon other family members because she thought she was pregnant and would be the head of this family, but she was still a little afraid of Terence.


    She hurriedly said, ¡°James, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. It has nothing to do with me. It was the L. She wanted to flirt with Terence and secretly put a drug into his wine. She was the one Terence would me if he wouldn¡¯t let this go.¡±


    Esther didn¡¯t want to figure out who put the drug. Anyway, as the victim, Terence would naturally investigate it.


    As for Esther¡­ She just helped him and was forced on the bed by him.


    But it seemed it was worth it. After all, Terence was good in bed.


    Oh, no! How could shee up with such an excuse tofort herself! It was awkward!


    ¡°Then what happened to Terence?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Seems like L¡¯s n has failed.¡± Anne gritted her teeth and said with reluctance, ¡°It was all for nothing. In the end, Esther benefited from it.¡±


    James¡¯s eyes darkened and he unconsciously looked at Esther. He hadpletely understood what had happened when seeing her flushed face.


    L¡¯s n of secretly drugging Terence failed, so Esther had be Terence¡¯s antidote and L got nothing from it.


    He started to picture how Terence and Esther making love on the bed, and then he found the scene driving him crazy.


    ¡­


    On the second day of James and Anne¡¯s wedding, Anne followed the custom and served tea to the elders. After that, Lauren informed everyone to have a family meeting on the first floor through the private line.


    Because of the matter about wedding dress, Esther deliberately missed the breakfast. She stayed in her bedroom with the excuse of having a headache of overdrinkingst night.


    She thought the meeting must be rted to the wedding dress ident.


    How much did they figure out? How would they treat him? Also ¡­ had Terence returned from the hotel? After being tortured by the drugst night, was he okay now?


    Forget it. Anyway, he didn¡¯t believe her like everyone else. It was pointless for her even if he came back.


    She came out after hesitating in the bedroom for a long time.


    Unexpectedly, she saw Terenceing from the backyard just as she was out of the bedroom. She instinctively stopped and studied him.


    He looked the same as usual, still handsome, charming, and energetic, showing no sign of difort at all. It seemed that he had recovered.


    Terence was also looking at her. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going down?¡±


    ¡°I was on this part, but then I saw you.¡± Esther nced at him up and down and deliberately asked in a mocking tone, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    She asked this question on purpose. She wanted him to know how careless he was.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Thanks to your hard efforts.¡±


    How embarrassing it sounded. She didn¡¯t pay hard efforts at all.


    Oh, no, it seemed she did. But it was only out of sympathy! He looked very ufortable at that time.


    ¡°Be more quick-witted next time. I won¡¯t help you with such a thing again.¡±


    ¡°But it seemed you were also helping yourself.¡± He took a step forward and pressed her against the door. He looked down at her with a joking gaze. ¡°You were more enjoying it. Your shouts, remember?¡±


    ¡°I was hurt by you.¡± Esther retorted stubbornly. Anyway, she would never admit that he had indeed made her enjoy itst night. Otherwise, it would be so embarrassing. ¡°Terence, don¡¯t pretend to be good after getting the advantage!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I should say thanks¡± Terence smirked and raised his eyebrows at her. ¡°But don¡¯t think that I will go against my conscience and help you back just because of that. I have always been on the side of reason, understand?¡±


    With that, he took a step back and released her. He grabbed her arm and pulled her downstairs.


    What did he mean? He also thought that the family meeting was about the wedding dress?


    Esther immediately saw the pink and purple wedding dress on the sofa when they arrived. She also found that the elders looked gloomy.


    Apart from Terence¡¯s younger sister who had been living abroad, everyone family member was present, including the unreliable Kilborn.


    Esther secretly took a deep breath. After greeting everyone, she followed Terence to find a seat on the sofa. However, just as sat down, Gill faintly ordered her, ¡°Esther, stand up and apologize to Anne first.¡±


    Esther was stunned. She turned to look at Anne and asked, ¡°Mom, why?¡±


    From Lady Gibson¡¯s words, she could know the result of the investigation. It must show that she deliberately made some changes to the wedding dress and framed Anne.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    And if she apologized to Anne, it would mean she had done it and she would be the vicious woman everyone talked about.


    ¡°Everything is clear. Stop pretending to be innocent.¡± Amanda snorted and said.


    Speaking of this, Anne cried again with wronged expression, and her tearful face made people feel distressed.

 Chapter 143 Punished Together

    Gill continued, ¡°Esther, everything has been clear. The wedding dress was indeed destroyed by someone. Don¡¯t try to defend yourself anymore.¡±


    ¡°But I never did it.¡± Esther raised three fingers and said, ¡°I swear I really didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°But we can see the truth here.¡± Anne pointed angrily at the broken wedding dress in front of her.


    ¡°Even if the dress was deliberately destroyed, you can¡¯t say it was me.¡± Esther rebutted. ¡°It lookedplete when I gave it to you. And you had tried it on, right?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°You mean that I destroyed the wedding dress and made a fool of myself?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Esther failed to fight back.


    Anne continued, ¡°Besides, it was destroyed in an almost invisible part. So even if I tried it on, I can¡¯t find what was wrong with it.¡±


    Esther was speechless by Anne¡¯s aggressive words. She was anxious and angry for a while, but Esther sneered, ¡°What? You can¡¯t find an excuse? Then just admit it.¡±


    ¡°I will never admit something I have never done,¡± Esther said angrily.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let this matter go just because you refuse to admit it,¡± Gill said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± rk also echoed, ¡°If we let you go this time, you will be encouraged and do something else.¡±


    Since the two elders had said that, Esther naturally found it difficult to argue. She looked around but found none of them believed in her. Even Terence did not say a word for her.


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve said that, I won¡¯t say more. But you can¡¯t judge me based on the results of your investigation. You should give me a chance to prove my innocence. This is fair, right?¡±


    ¡°You want to prove your innocence? How?¡± Gill raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°I will try my best.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to stall for time so that we will forget this matter.¡± After Amanda finished speaking, she turned to rk and said, ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t be fooled by her. She has always been scheming and has bad intentions. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have opposed me being with James so much.¡±


    ¡°It makes sense. She has the right to do it.¡± rk nced at Amanda and then turned to Esther. ¡°You have two days. If you fail, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Terence, what do you think we should do?¡± rk turned his gaze to Terence.


    Terence nced at Esther and said, ¡°Just do whatever you want. I have no objections.¡±


    ¡°Esther is your wife. The reason why she would do such a wicked thing is that you have not taught her well. You have to be punished with her.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    But Gill hurriedly said, ¡°Master Gibson, didn¡¯t we say yesterday that only Esther would be punished? This matter has nothing to do with Terence. How do you want to punish him?¡±


    ¡°How do you know it has nothing to do with him? As for how to punish him, I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡± Gill was overwhelmed by his question.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy. A project in Proley happens to require a persuasive manager.¡± Kilborn, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said.


    As soon as he said this, Gill¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    Proley? Not to mention that such a small ce didn¡¯t need people like Terence, the project had many problems which had challenged theirpany the most. Terence wouldn¡¯t do the job well if he went there.


    Kilborn¡¯s proposal obviously carried ill intentions. He wanted to use this project to dampen Terence¡¯s spirit. Then the higher-ups of thepany would think lowly of Terence that pushed him out of the headquarters.


    Kilborn smiled and continued, ¡°Proley is a good ce. It has beautiful mountains and clean water, the best for Terence. Grandpa, what do you think?¡±


    rk thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Kilborn is right. The project indeed needs a powerful manager from our family.¡±


    Esther knew little about the Gibson Group and the project. But she knew that Proley was a small ce, and from everyone¡¯s reaction, she could tell that this project was difficult to deal with.


    She also wanted to shoulder the responsibility alone. Even if she did something to the wedding dress, she did not need Terence to take the me for her.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. She believed that she would find evidence to prove her innocence within two days. Then neither of them would be punished.


    When hearing that Terence would work in a small ce like Proley, Amanda was very happy in her heart. This way, her precious son would have fewer rivals.


    After all, that project was really troublesome. She believed that Terence couldn¡¯t solve it.


    She nced at her eldest son with a look of appreciation. She did not expect that he would actually help her at such a critical moment. After all, she didn¡¯t think highly of him in the past. It seemed that it was time to bring him back to City R so that he could help her with the inheritance.


    ¡°Terence, what do you think of Kilborn¡¯s suggestion?¡± rk looked at Terence and asked.


    Terence nced at Kilborn and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay with me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled.¡± rk stood up from the chair and said, ¡°Come back after you finish thins about that project.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Terence nodded.


    After the meeting, Esther asked Terence in confusion when they went upstairs together, ¡°In there any conflict between Kilborn and you?¡±


    Terence nced at her and said in a cold tone, ¡°Later you will find that everyone in the family has a conflict with me, so¡­¡± He paused, turned around, grabbed her arm, and pushed her against the wall. He looked down at her and mocked, ¡°If you want to think of me as your backing in the family, I¡¯m afraid you will be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Is Proley that scary?¡± Esther swallowed her saliva and carefully pushed hisrge palm away from her arm.


    She did not like being pressed against the wall or the door, because she would be overwhelmed so much that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Terence did not answer her question, nor did he want to answer it.


    As for that ce, he did not feel that there was anything terrible about it. But he knew that it was just the beginning of Amanda¡¯s scheme against him. Amanda was not someone easy to deal with. Besides, Esther was such a disappointing wife.

 Chapter 144 Who Did It?

    Esther felt he was disappointed when he turned around. So she said to his back, ¡°Terence, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely prove my innocence and not let you be degraded to that kind of ce.¡±


    Terence didn¡¯t look back but lifted the corner of his lips to respond, as if he didn¡¯t care about it.


    ¡­


    Esther put the light purple wedding dress on the table in the conference room and stared at the broken part with her chin supported by her hands.


    After checking it for a long time, it seemed the dress was indeed ruined by someone. Otherwise, it would not look like this.


    With a ss of water in hand, Serena looked at her while asking, ¡°Hey, how long do you want to stare at this dress? Do you still want to eat?¡±


    Esther tried to tear the dress from the broken part. ¡°Usually clothes will be torn apart from the broken part. But you see, I can¡¯t tear it apart even if I tried hard. Someone must have done something to it.¡±


    ¡°I know, my sweet girl. You just said that. But the focus is not on how it was broken, but who did it? You have to find the culprit.¡± Serena shook her head impatiently.


    Esther¡¯s little face fell again. Of course, she knew that. She just couldn¡¯t figure it out after thinking about it for a long time.


    Serena walked over to sit opposite her and said seriously, ¡°In my opinion, maybe it¡¯s Anne¡¯s tricks. She can do anything to deal with you. So it makes sense even if she did it. Besides, hasn¡¯t she achieved her goal now? All the Gibsons hate you and misunderstand you, and it even implicates Terence.¡±


    Esther thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. After all, it¡¯s her wedding, and all the guests were from the upper ss of this city. As a proud girl, Anne wouldn¡¯t do this to embarrass herself.¡±


    ¡°Who knows¡­¡±


    ¡°But who else could it be?¡± Esther felt that she kept thinking the same question again.


    ¡°Just see who has touched this wedding dress.¡± Serena put the ss back on the bar and turned her head. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s Linsay? She helped you with the wedding dress.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°What!¡± Esther looked at her in shock, thinking that it was impossible.


    ¡°We¡¯ll know when shees back from the client.¡± Serena nced at her watch. ¡°She shoulde back soon.¡±


    Just as Serena¡¯s voice fell, Linsay¡¯s cheerful voice came from the door. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±


    ¡°So quickly? How are you going with your client?¡± a colleague asked.


    ¡°It went quite smoothly. When the contract is signed, I will treat all of you to a meal.¡± After Linsay finished speaking, she looked around and asked, ¡°Well, where are Esther and Serena?¡±


    ¡°In the meeting room.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Linsay headed towards the meeting room. The smile on her face faded a little when she saw them and the wedding dress. She sized up the two of them. ¡°What happened? Why do you look so serious?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Did you ruin the wedding dress?¡± Serena was always a straightforward girl. She crossed her arms and leaned against the bar counter, staring at Linsay fiercely. ¡°Esther was scolded by the Gibson family because of this wedding dress. She might even be punished.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Linsay was stunned. She opened her mouth and looked at Esther. ¡°No way, is it that serious?¡±


    Esther¡¯s heart sank as Linsay did not deny it immediately. She asked, ¡°So, you really did that?¡±


    Linsay¡¯s little face stiffened and she stood there uneasily, keeping silent.


    Serena smiled. ¡°See, I told you it was Linsay!¡±


    ¡°Is there something wrong with the wedding?¡± Linsay looked at Esther and asked carefully. She hurriedly walked to Esther¡¯s side and sat down. She grabbed Esther¡¯s hand and said with a guilty expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Perhaps I really thought too highly of myself. When I was altering the wedding dress, I thought about how much painstaking effort you made on it and how mean Anne was. She took away your boyfriend and the wedding dress¡­ I was so angry with you. Then¡­¡±


    Esther¡¯s heart sankpletely. She didn¡¯t expect that it was Linsay. So this wedding dress was ruined because of her.


    ¡°Esther, did I make you suffer? I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just ¡­ wanted to take revenge on that hateful Anne for you.¡± Linsay was so anxious that she was about to cry, her small face pulled together because of guilt.


    Esther looked at her, not knowing what to say.


    Since Linsay kept saying that it was for her, what could she say? Could she me Linsay?


    ¡°You naughty girl.¡± Serena pushed Linsay on the head with her finger and shook her head. ¡°Esther has always said that I¡¯m impulsive. But you¡¯re more than that. It¡¯s okay if we do something to Anne in daily life. But that¡¯s the wedding day of the Gibson family. You were causing trouble for Esther!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Linsay still held Esther¡¯s hand, her face downcast. ¡°Esther, don¡¯t be mad at me. I will go with you to the Gibson¡¯s to exin to them. I will tell them that it has nothing to do with you, okay?¡±


    Esther looked at her and said helplessly, ¡°Forget it. Remember not to act on your own next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I promise I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Linsay raised her finger and made an oath.


    Esther was still very angry in her heart, but she had to endure it. After all, they were friends, and Linsay did this for her.


    ¡°Then ¡­ when can I go with you to the Gibson¡¯s ?¡± Linsay cautiously asked, ¡°Esther, I will go over immediately as soon as you tell me.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t believe it.¡± Esther shook her head with a bitter smile.


    If she did that, they would mistake it as an excuse, thinking that Esther had found a scapegoat. They would also think she was brainless and irresponsible. After all, Linsay had no reason to ruin Anne¡¯s wedding dress as Linsay had no enmity with Anne. Even if she did it, others would think that Esther was behind Linsay.


    Linsay was her friend and did that for her. So actually Esther was supposed to be responsible for it.


    So it seemed she had to bear the me even if she did not want to.

 Chapter 145 What Was He Saying?

    At night, she returned to the Gibson¡¯s. As soon as she stepped into the living room, Anne sized her up and said in a mocking tone, ¡°Look at your expression! You must have trouble in finding the evidence¡­¡±


    ¡°You felt cool when you said those words, but now you know how difficult it is¡­¡± Beside her, Sarah looked up at her lightly and then kept looking at her phone.


    Esther ignored them and went upstairs.


    After she was invisible, the two of them looked at each other. Sarah mocked, ¡°Looks like Terence has been implicated a lot by her.¡±


    ¡°He deserves it.¡± Anne still felt angry at the thought of how Terence disliked her.


    Terence, didn¡¯t he like to protect Esther? Didn¡¯t he help her get away again and again? Then he had to endure the consequences of being framed by his wife.


    Esther spent almost the entire night thinking about the wedding dress. She wondered what she should say so that the Gibsons would believe her and let Terence go.


    She didn¡¯t care about being punished by the Gibsons, but she did not want to implicate Terence.


    She tried unsessfully a night to figure out a n.


    Sure enough, the next morning, Amanda said in the dining room, ¡°Esther, it will be two days tonight. How¡¯s the evidence going?¡±


    Everyone at the table turned to look at her in unison.


    Esther tightened her grip on her chopsticks, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Looks like she found nothing.¡± Sarah mocked.


    Anne said nothing as she wanted to pretend to be tolerant in front of the elders of the Gibsons. Besides, others would say what she wanted to say.


    Looking at Esther¡¯s ashen face, she secretly rejoiced.


    Just as Esther was anxious under their gazes, James, who had been silent the entire time, suddenly said something shocking. ¡°Well, you guys stop forcing Auntie. I broke the wedding dress on purpose and stepped on it. It has nothing to do with her.¡±


    Everything including Esther was stunned at his words.


    She looked up and stared at James, unable to figure out why. He hated her so much, so it wasn¡¯t to help her. Besides, he was not so magnanimous.


    But why did he tell a lie in front of everyone? Could it be he wanted to provoke her rtionship with Terence?


    She secretly looked at Terence, who was beside her. Sure enough, his face was gloomy¡­


    ¡°James! What nonsense are you talking about?¡± The first to react was Amanda, who was so angry that she punched James on the arm.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    So was Anne. In her opinion, James was clearly helping Esther get off the hook, afraid that she would be punished.


    She had just married him for three days, but James had already protected his ex-girlfriend in front of everyone. This embarrassed her so much that she was furious.


    ¡°James, you have to be responsible for your words. Are you sure you are telling the truth?¡± She stared coldly at James, her hands hanging on her legs tightly clenching into fists. She tried not to let herself flip out in front of the family members.


    Esther immediately said before James, ¡°Mr. Gibson was just trying to settle this matter as soon as possible so that you can take care of your unborn baby. You know Mr. Gibson too well. He dotes on you so much, so how can he bear to watch you being affected by such a trivial thing?¡±


    With that, Esther turned to the elders and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I have made it clear. Although I know that you won¡¯t believe me, I still have to say it. It was indeed ruined before I gave it to Anne. But I really did not know anything about it before. It was one of my colleagues. When she was helping me alter the wedding dress, she was unfair to me and did something to it secretly.¡±


    Amanda immediatelyughed mockingly, ¡°Esther, you really know how to pass the buck. You would have nothing to do with it once you said it was your colleague, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°When you argued that there was nothing wrong with the wedding dress before you gave it to Anne yesterday, you also imed that you were telling the truth.¡±


    This was within Esther¡¯s expectation. So she did not exin too much. She just calmly said, ¡°Although my friend did it, I should be responsible for it. So¡­¡±


    She looked at the two elders again and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s okay with me no matter how you will punish me. But could you not punish Terence? It has nothing to do with him.¡±


    Gill slowly enjoyed her breakfast. After a while, she looked up and nced at Esther. ¡°Yesterday, Master Gibson already said that as Terence¡¯s wife, you made such a small mistake because he didn¡¯t teach you well.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough. You haven¡¯t apologized to Anne yet¡± rk interrupted her.


    Esther stopped.


    Because of James¡¯s defense for Esther, everyone hated her so much now. Anne did not dare to speak, but Amanda asked directly, ¡°Dad, so how will you punish Esther?¡±


    After that, she added, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t me me for not letting go of this matter. Anne is my daughter-inw. She was framed not long after she married into this family. As her mother-inw, I naturally have to seek justice for her.¡±


    rk nodded and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Then use the family rule.¡±


    Esther had known the family rule the next day after her wedding. She knew that she had been kneeling in the auditorium for three whole days. The rule of the Cusack family was not as ruthless as this, but it was also cruel.


    She thought her legs were going to be crooked if she kneeled for three days.


    Of course the rule was serious. So after breakfast, Esther followed Lauren to the ancestral hall in the backyard to be punished.


    She had been there on the day she married in. Inside there were dozens of memorial tablets of ancestors. The incenses burned all day long.


    ces like this were always scary. Besides, Esther had been scared a few times before, so she felt that the atmosphere was a bit strange and scary even if it was in the daytime.


    She grabbed Lauren, who was about to leave, and her face was a little pale. ¡°Are there someone guarding outside?¡±

 Chapter 146 Fear

    The ancestral hall was located in the back mountain of the Gibson¡¯s, a few hundred meters away from the main house in front of it. So no one could hear it even if she shouted. Would Lauren leave her here alone? She could bear it during the day, but it was really scary at night.


    Lauren looked down at her and said calmly, ¡°No one will guard here, Mrs. Gibson. But it¡¯s good for you to stay here obediently. Or it will be bad if someone knows you don¡¯t kneel¡­¡±


    It turned out that Lauren was afraid that she would not follow the rule. But what she needed was apanion!


    Before she could speak again, Lauren had already pulled her little hand off the corner of her clothes and left.


    She felt desperate when looking at Lauren¡¯s back. It seemed that she would have to stay here alone for three days!


    ¡­


    Linsay saw Anne sitting by the window when she stepped into the coffee shop. After pausing for a moment, she quickened her pace, a fawning smile on her face. ¡°Miss Anne, are you looking for me?¡±


    Anne was stirring the juice in the ss with a spoon. She looked up at Linsay when hearing her voice. She calmly corrected, ¡°Please call me Mrs. Anne.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I forgot.¡± Linsay chuckled. ¡°Congrattions, you have finally married into the Gibson family.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I hope you can do achieve the same goal.¡± Anne¡¯s tone was filled with ridicule.


    Of course, she knew what Linsay wanted. But Linsay was not even as good as Esther in terms of her look and background, let alone good as L. So it was impossible for her to marry Terence!


    Linsay naturally knew that Anne looked down on her and didn¡¯t want to cooperate with her. But it didn¡¯t matter. Because she knew Anne would see how powerful she was one day.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Mrs. Anne? I never thought of marrying into the Gibson family.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then why did you try to frame Esther?¡± Anne raised her eyebrows mockingly.


    ¡°Of course just to get some money from you.¡± Linsay smiled in disapproval. ¡°Although Terence is good-looking, he is little in the Gibson family. Besides, who knows how many days he has left. What is the point of marrying him?¡±


    ¡°Then that would be for the best. Or I¡¯m afraid you will be ruthlessly refused.¡± Anne picked up the juice ss and took a sip. Her eyes turned cold as she looked at Linsay. Then, she poured the remaining juice on Linsay¡¯s face.


    Linsay was startled. The orange juice slid down her little face, dripping on her white clothes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She stared at Anne in shock, unable to speak for a long time.


    ¡°You dare to ruin my wedding dress? Ms. Woodson¡­ you¡¯re really brave.¡± Anne gnashed her teeth and hollered.


    Linsay was stunned for a moment. Only then did she understand the reason. However, she was not angry. Instead, she wiped the juice off her face with her palm and anxiously exined, ¡°Mrs. Anne, I was doing that for you. Why do you me me?¡±


    Anne raised her eyebrows. ¡°Help me?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? You already saw what Esther was suffering¡­¡±


    Anne cut her off. ¡°You embarrassed me so much at my wedding day just to make her kneel in the ancestral hall for three days? It isn¡¯t worth it. I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°Indeed it is just a small punishment and is not good for you. But after this incident, the Gibsons will have a bad impression of her and even Terence will think she is a bad girl. Then no matter what she says, no one will believe her. It is a good thing for you.¡±


    Anne looked at her and gritted her teeth. ¡°What do you mean for me? I think you are doing this for yourself. Because Terence will be disappointed with Esther.¡±


    Linsay¡¯s little face darkened, and she said, ¡°With my conditions, Terence wouldn¡¯t even spare me a nce. Didn¡¯t you just say that? So even if he was disappointed with Esther¡­ it would do nothing good to me?¡±


    Anne snorted coldly, picked up the cup next to her, and drank it gently.


    Linsay was right. On the surface, that small punishment was not evenparable to the family rule of the Cusack family. However, after this incident, everyone would know her true personality and it would be difficult for her to reconstruct her image in the Gibson family.


    Most importantly, Terence was implicated and transferred to Proley, a small ce. It seemed that Master Gibson waspletely disappointed in them.


    If Terence failed to deal with the project in Proley, perhaps Master Gibson would keep him outside thepany. He would use Terence¡¯s ipetence of work as an excuse, just like how he treated Kilborn.


    ¡°Mrs. Anne, if you think that I was wrong, then I won¡¯t do it again. But please don¡¯t be mad. Be careful of your unborn baby.¡± Linsay could tell Anne relented and deliberately said with a guilty expression.


    ¡°No.¡± Anne immediately said, ¡°Keep doing things like this. But I hope that you can tell me in advance so that I can be prepared.¡±


    If Anne knew that there was something wrong with the wedding dress, she would definitely wear a lining inside, instead of wearing nothing in order to pursue beauty.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too careless. I thought that if I told you in advance, you would act unnaturally on the stage and they would know it.¡± Linsay exined.


    Anne was very angry, but Linsay¡¯s words sounded logical and perfect.


    In the end, she still forgave Linsay. But she warned before leaving, ¡°In any case, be careful in the future. Don¡¯t let Esther drag me into it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Anne. I will.¡± Linsay promised with a smile on her face but became ruthless in her heart.


    ¡­


    Although Esther didn¡¯t want to see the night, it still came. Her uneasiness became stronger.


    The hall was hundreds of meters away from the main house, and all the memorial tablets were the Gibsons. So staying alone in this ancestral hall was really hard for an outsider like her.


    Her knees were numb from pain after kneeling here for a whole day. She rubbed them to calm herself down and forced her brain to think about something else.


    Thought about work, her parents, and her future¡­

 Chapter 147 Was It an Illusion?

    It indeed worked. But suddenly, a strange sound came from behind her when she just managed to calm down. She immediately turned around in fear. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The only lights in therge hall were from the dim light of the incense and candles. She opened her eyes wide and looked around but found nothing behind her except the existing ornaments. There was not even a mouse.


    Was that noise from a mouse or a cat?


    Well, there were no ghosts in the world. So it must be animals like those. Estherforted herself in her heart as she lit several candles on the candlestick, trying to make the surroundings brighter.


    However, even if she lit all the candles in the room, it was far bright as a smallmp. She could not even see the corner slightly further.


    Esther took a deep breath at the dark hall. She finally understood the Gibsons¡¯ family rule wasn¡¯t that easy. Indeed she only needed to kneel for three days. But the most terrifying thing was that she would be surrounded by fear for three days in the sinister hall.


    A timid girl would probably be insane if not mad after being scared like this for three days.


    A burst of fine footsteps came outside the hall just as she was imaging that. Her scalp was tingling and all the hairs on her body stood up in an instant. This time, she only held her breath and listened quietly.


    She was sure it was light and slow footsteps¡­


    It was from animals, but not human, and it sounded more like from a woman.


    Esther gasped, constantly reminding herself not to be afraid, not to believe that there were ghosts. Last time, when she was scared by the crying of a woman outside the window. But then she found that it was Meadow. She cried because she was bitten by the cat she was helping Sarah look for.


    So it must be someone secretly monitoring her this time. Although¡­ the footsteps came from the back door of the ancestral hall, she would rather believe she was right.


    Esther carefully stood up from the cushion to prove that she was right. She moved towards the back door. However, the footsteps suddenly stopped and didn¡¯t appear again.


    Esther opened the wooden back door a little bit and found that it was beyond her imagination. It wasn¡¯t a garden or park but a hall that was enshrined with many strange immortal bronze statues.


    She waspletely creeped out because she could be sure that the footsteps wereing from the back hall. Besides, this wooden door was the only one connecting the back hall. So it wouldn¡¯t be a maid or someone supervising her, let alone someone just sneaking in.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She quickly closed the wooden door and sat back onto the cushion in the front hall, beginning to pant heavily.


    She was truly afraid¡­


    But suddenly a bang came from somewhere for memorial tablets. It seemed something had fallen to the ground.


    Esther was instinctively moved back in fear. She stared in the direction where the sound came from and found that it was indeed a tablet.


    But there was no wind and no others here. How could the memorial tablet suddenly fall?


    She swallowed her saliva with difficulty and picked up the tablet with a trembling arm. But she immediately screamed in fear when she saw the name on the tablet. She immediately threw it far away.


    Shirly! On the tablet was Shirly¡¯s name. How could her name appear here?


    No, she was Terence¡¯s wife, and all the memorial tablets were the Gibsons. But why did her memorial tablet suddenly fall off the shelf?


    Was it a coincidence, or was it a kind of sign for Esther?


    It seemed Esther often saw Shirly ever since she married Terence and saw the picture of Shirly in Terence¡¯s study.


    She saw Shirly on the Fairy Mountain when she had an illusion, and then Shirly starred her dreams many times. Now her memorial tablet suddenly fell in front of her.


    Everything seemed too strange. Did Shirly hate her so much? She didn¡¯t let Esther go after her death.


    Esther stepped back bit by bit as she stared at the tablet that she had thrown to the ground. Then she rushed in the direction of the exit.


    But the door was locked, so she couldn¡¯t open it at all. She could only knock on the door heavily as she screamed angrily, ¡°Is anyone here? Let me out! Let me out!¡±


    But all her efforts were in vain. The surroundings were still terrifyingly quiet.


    Esther felt like she was about to be mad, unable to control her emotions at all. She didn¡¯t stop even if her hands were red from pping.


    The only thing she could think about was immediately running as far away as she could. She didn¡¯t want to see anything rted to Shirly. She just wanted to have her own normal life, instead of thinking of her or dreaming of her.


    ¡°Let me out, please let me out!¡± Her voice was hoarse, and she fell to the floor on the verge of copse, crying.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be that easy¡­¡± Esther suddenly trembled at the dream-like voice. Her tears instantly stopped, and then she quickly turned around.


    Then she vaguely saw a girl in white shing past her eyes and disappearing behind those tablets.


    Esther was stunned. She rubbed her teary eyes. But when her vision became clear, she could not see anything.


    Was it an illusion? Was she hallucinating again? Did she see Shirly again?


    She had taken pain to return to her normal life, but now she became suspicious again.


    She was tired of such a life! Her hands clenched into fists bit by bit. She stood up from the floor and strode in the direction where the white shadow disappeared. She also had no idea where she gained the courage. She shouted angrily, ¡°If you can, juste out, instead of hiding in the dark. Come out and let us talk face to face!¡±


    However, nothing was behind the memorial tablet, let alone any white figures.


    Her scalp went tingling again. Esther picked up a candle next to her and carefully looked at the back of the memorial tablet. She didn¡¯t turn around until she found that there was nothing behind it.

 Chapter 148 Find Out the Truth

    The next moment, her scream stopped as if she had got something stuck in her throat. Her eyes widened in horror, and the candle in her hand fell to the ground when she saw the situation.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± She opened her mouth and only spat out one word after a long time. Then, her legs went soft, and she slowly fell to the ground. She gradually lost consciousness.


    Estherpletely cked out.


    When she woke up, the bright light in the room hurt Esther¡¯s eyes.


    The sky was bright, and the surroundings were no longer dark and gloomy.


    Esther turned her head and nced around. She found that this seemed to be a hospital.


    It was fine as long as she wasn¡¯t in that terrifying ancestral hall. Esther couldn¡¯t care about where she was, closing her eyes, and tears welled up her eyes with excitement.


    Everything that happened in the ancestral hallst night was blurry and clear in her mind, like a movie yback. The strange footsteps, the sudden falling memorial tablet, the shing white shadow, and the long-haired woman that finally stopped in her sight all sent a chill up her spine.


    With a thick quilt covering her, Esther could not help but shiver at this moment. She actually saw that woman again. Was it an illusion again? Or was it just a dream?


    Why was she lying here if it was an illusion or a dream? She remembered that she had fainted on the spot.


    ¡°You finally woke up?¡± A familiar voice rang in her ears.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Esther suddenly opened her eyes. When she saw the man in white robes near the bed, she frowned slightly. ¡°Ross? What¡¯re you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Am I not supposed to be here? Have you forgotten that I¡¯m the private doctor of the Gibson¡¯s house?¡± Ross nced at her with a smile. ¡°How is it? Do you feel better?¡±


    Esther looked down at herself and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Which hospital is this?¡±


    ¡°This is the infirmary of the Gibson¡¯s house. As for you¡­¡± Ross leaned over and ced hisrge palm on her forehead. ¡°I heard that you fainted in the ancestral hall early in the morning and had a high fever.¡±


    She knew that she fainted in the ancestral hall, but¡­


    ¡°Did I have a high fever? Or did someone find me unconscious in the ancestral hall?¡±


    ¡°Smart. Lauren found you. She asked someone to send you here.¡± Ross nced at her. ¡°What? You don¡¯t remember how you faintedst night?¡±


    ¡°Of course ¡­ I remember.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I thought you lost your memory.¡± Ross smiled.


    ¡°Where is Lauren now?¡± Esther asked. At this time, she needed to see Lauren. She wanted to find out what had happened to herst night and whether it was an illusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She leaves you here.¡± Ross sighed helplessly and nced at her again. ¡°Miss Esther, you might live a rough life after marrying a jerk like Terence. He knew that you had a high fever and was sent to the infirmary, but he didn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡®Well, Terence¡­¡¯


    Esther never expected that he could have her in his heart, let alone he would rush over immediately because of her high fever. She had no feelings for him initially, and the elders forced them together.


    Especially after the wedding dress incident, Terence probably had no other feelings for Esther other than disgust and resentment because Terence had been banished to Proley for that.


    ¡°Forget it. We don¡¯t have any feelings for each other. Terence doesn¡¯t have toe.¡± Esther sat up from the bed and said as she got off the bed, ¡°Thank you, Doctor Ross. I¡¯m fine now so that I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Ross stretched out his palm and pushed her back to the bed. ¡°Do you want to be back in the ancestral hall?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to pretend to be sick?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Lie down. You won¡¯t get any reward for getting up quickly.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Esther had to visit Lauren and find out the truth. It was her priority.


    ¡°No ¡®but,¡¯ Have a good rest.¡± Ross gave her an ambiguous smile. ¡°Terence doesn¡¯t care about you, but I do!¡±


    Esther shamelessly pretends to be sick to avoid being sent to that terrible ce again.


    Because she was frightenedst night and had a low fever, Esther quickly fell asleep.


    After sleeping for an unknown period, Esther was woken up by whispers. She vaguely heard Lauren¡¯s voiceing from outside, ¡°Is Mrs. Gibson well?¡±


    ¡°She has a fever.¡± It was Ross¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Why is she so weak?¡± Lauren was impatient.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because there¡¯s been too much death in the ancestral hall, and the night is cold. Don¡¯t worry, Lauren. Mrs. Gibson will be fine after resting for a few days.¡±


    Lauren paused and suddenly asked, ¡°Are you sure Mrs. Gibson isn¡¯t pregnant? If she is, you have to tell me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Esther blushed slightly on the bed. Her small hands slowly rubbed her t belly.


    ¡®Pregnant? Isn¡¯t Lauren too creative? Terence and I only had two sexes after married for several months. One was in Randall City, and the other was in the wedding break room.


    Terence forced Esther to have sex with him that two times. How could it be possible to get pregnant in that situation?


    Esther remembered that Lady Gibson had reminded her not to have Terence¡¯s child so rashly. Lauren was so suspicious that she might be afraid that Esther was pregnant.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go back first,¡± Lauren said.


    ¡°Okay, Lauren, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of Mrs. Gibson.¡±


    Hearing that Lauren was going to leave, Esther cleared her throat to make a sound.


    After hearing Esther¡¯s cough, Lauren immediately turned around and walked in.


    ¡°Mrs. Gibson, you¡¯re up?¡± Lauren looked her up and down and asked in a t tone, ¡°Do you feel better?¡±


    ¡°I feel a little dizzy.¡± Esther nced at Ross, who gave her a thumbs-up to express his approval and left.


    ¡°If Mrs. Gibson is fine, the penalty still needs to be carried on.¡±


    It cooled Esther¡¯s ardor. It was not because of the Gibson family¡¯s strict attitude towards her. Even if she were sick, they would not let her pass the penalty. Instead, it froze her out because she had to return to that terrible ce.


    ¡°Lauren, I heard that you discovered me fainted in the ancestral hall this morning, right?¡± She looked at Lauren and asked.


    Lauren nodded. ¡°Yes, I found you. I asked someone to send you to Dr. Ross.¡±


    ¡°Then, may I ask where I fainted?¡± Esther kept asking questions.

 Chapter 149 Cannot Make a Fuss

    ¡°You were lying on the mat in front of the memorial tablet.¡± Lauren nced at her in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Esther shook her head in a daze.


    She thought, ¡®On the mat in front of the memorial tablet? How is that possible? I clearly remembered that I fell behind the memorial tablet out of fear when I was looking for that white shadowst night.¡¯


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Is Lauren lying to her? Or ¡­ everything that she had encounteredst night was just a nightmare or a hallucination caused by a fever?¡¯


    She hit her head with her fist, her head feeling like burning.


    Esther did not believe that it was an illusion. She saw everything, and it was so real!


    ¡°Mrs. Gibson, are you alright?¡± Lauren asked in confusion when she saw Esther punch her on the head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Esther forced herself to calm down. After a moment of thought, Esther asked, ¡°Lauren, I saw a lot of Buddha statues in the back hall yesterday. What are they used for?¡±


    After asking this, she stared at Lauren without blinking.


    Last night, she heard footstepsing from behind the house. When she wanted to find out what had happened, she identally discovered the back hall of the ancestral hall. If the back hall and the Buddha statues inside were real, it could prove that she did not have an illusionst night.


    Suddenly, Lauren¡¯s expression changed, and her voice became much colder. She stared at Esther for a moment and said reproachfully, ¡°Mrs. Gibson did not seem to perform the rule properly yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ ¡± Esther was speechless. At the same time, she doubted if Lauren¡¯s face changing was simply rted to her performance.


    ¡°I just found a door there, and I was curious about it.¡± Esther continued to make Lauren talk about the back hall.


    ¡°It is the forbidden area of the Gibson family. No ordinary people can enter.¡± Lauren sounded stern. ¡°It¡¯s best if Mrs. Gibson stays where you are next time. Otherwise, you might get yourself into big trouble.¡±


    ¡®What does she mean by big trouble?¡¯ Esther thought.


    Esther was nervous. She felt that Lauren meant something else, but she really couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    It couldn¡¯t be that the Gibson family¡¯s ancestral hall was haunted, and Lauren knew about it early, right?


    To figure out the truth, Esther carefully asked, ¡°What does the forbidden area mean? Are there some secrets hidden inside?¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect Lauren to change her attitude, and she sounded much stricter than before. ¡°Mrs. Gibson! It seems that you didn¡¯t take Lady Gibson seriously. From the moment you married Terence, you had better stay away from the secrets of the Gibson family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought Lady Gibson was referring to Terence¡¯s illness.¡±


    ¡°Including that one, all the matters of the Gibson Family were secrets.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Esther lowered her head guiltily.


    It seemed that it was impossible to get an answer from Lauren, but she still had time. Esther would figure out the truth, especially about Shirly¡¯s secret.


    It was not because Esther envied Shirly as Terence¡¯s ex-wife, but she had started to pester and torture Esther ever since she married Terence. If Esther did not figure out the truth, she would continue to be entangled and tormented by Shirly.


    Esther suddenly remembered a famous foreign fiction that she had read before. The male and female protagonists in the book loved each other very much, but the kind female protagonist had always lived in the shadow of the deceased ex-wife of the male protagonist. It was the story of a living person being tortured to madness by the dead.


    Esther felt that she was the female protagonist in the book and would go crazy one day.


    ¡­


    After Lauren came back from the infirmary, she went to Lady Gibson¡¯s bedroom and reported, ¡°Lady Gibson, Dr. Ross confirmed that Mrs. Gibson was not pregnant.¡±


    Lady Gibson was looking through a list of names as she said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Lady Gibson,¡± Lauren raised her voice and called out.


    Lady Gibson finally looked up at her and said, ¡°What? Do you have anything else?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lauren nced at the list in her hand and said helplessly, ¡°Lady Gibson, please stop looking at this list. I don¡¯t think these people will fit for Mr. Terence. No matter their age or appearance, they are far from Mr. Terence. Not to mention Mr. Terence¡¯s attitude towards them, Master Gibson will not agree.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that Esther is his only chose?¡± Lady Gibson¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Lauren said, ¡°I know Esther is a tough character. She might not be easy to tame in the future, but¡­¡±


    ¡°She is a ruthless person. To take revenge on her ex-boyfriend and sister, she did not hesitate to throw her husband into a dead end. If we continued to keep this woman in our house, I¡¯m afraid that Terence might even give his life to her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. Esther still has some feelings for James, but ¡­ she has the same blood type as Mr. Terence? We need her.¡±


    Lady Gibson gritted her teeth and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Terence has to get married to the woman who has the same blood type as him!¡±


    ¡°Lady Gibson. Now is not the time to be angry.¡± Lauren continued to persuade her, ¡°As you can see, Mr. Terence was kicked out as soon as he entered the mainpany, but James is still in the limelight. He has a family and is ready to be a father. Anne gave birth to a boy. If Mr. Terence does not work hard, he willpletely lose.¡±


    ¡°I think the most important thing now is to consolidate Mr. Terence¡¯s position in the Gibson Group and then deal with Mrs. Gibson. As long as you are still the mistress of the Gibson family, Mrs. Gibson cannot make a fuss.¡± Lauren smiled evilly. ¡°At that time, Shirly was so smart, but she was tamed atst. What can Esther do?¡±


    Lady Gibson listened to Lauren¡¯s words, and her heart softened, but the expression on her face remained calm. She stared coldly at Lauren. ¡°What do you think we should do? Should we make Esther pregnant as soon as possible and give birth to a son?¡±


    Lauren nodded. ¡°I think this is the best way we¡¯ve got.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°What if Esther takes advantage of her son¡¯s status and starts to ride over me?¡± After all, Terence was not Lady Gibson¡¯s biological son. She could lose him at any moment.


    Many men would forget their mothers after marriage. When she and Esther fought, Terence would definitely not stand on her side.


    If Terence was Lady Gibson¡¯s son, she did not have the slightest bit of fear.

 Chapter 150 Underestimated His Illness

    ¡°I believe she doesn¡¯t dare to do that,¡± Lauren said, ¡°Moreover, Mr. Terence has always respected you, and Ms. Julie is under your control. Mr. Terence will not do anything to disappoint you.¡±


    Lady Gibson thought for a while and sighed helplessly. ¡°Speaking of Julie Gibson, if she still loves Kilborn, she will let me worried.¡±


    Julie was the younger sister of Terence. She was also the younger sister that Terence had always doted on. She had been living abroad with Terence all these years. Now Terence had returned home, but she had not returned.


    The reason was that she fell in love with the man she should not love, her eldest nephew, Kilborn. This was already an open secret in the Gibson family. Originally, she was sent abroad for a few years, which aimed to make her give up on Kilborn. Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t give up.


    After living abroad for so many years, she didn¡¯t intend to find a boyfriend or get married. It had be the most troublesome and humiliating thing for the Gibson family.


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. Ms. Julie will understand it one day.¡± Lauren patientlyforted Lady Gibson. ¡°There is no faithful love in the world. Ms. Julie has not met the man she loves. Otherwise, she would have fallen in love with others.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Lady Gibson sighed helplessly.


    Lauren thought for a moment. ¡°If you are anxious, we can find a suitable and outstanding man for Ms. Julie. Maybe she will fall in love with him at first sight?¡±


    Lady Gibson thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°It is indeed time to find a suitable man for her.¡±


    Esther still thought about Lauren¡¯s matter when Ross suddenly asked, ¡°Terence is going to Proley tomorrow. Don¡¯t you want to do something?¡±


    Esther looked up at him and asked in surprise, ¡°So early?¡±


    ¡°This is Master Gibson¡¯s request.¡±


    It seemed that Master Gibson was concerned about this matter. He was so eager to chase Terence away.


    She sighed helplessly and said, ¡°What can I do? I¡¯ve already apologized. I can¡¯t do anything else.¡±


    ¡°You can go with him. The wife always follows the husband.¡±


    ¡°Go with him?¡± Esther was slightly surprised.


    ¡°What? Is this very difficult?¡±


    ¡°No, but would Master Gibson agree?¡±


    Terence was tricked by her to go to Proley, and she was Terence¡¯s wife. So she should go there with him. However, not to mention whether Master Gibson would agree or not, Terence himself would probably not want her to go with him. After all, he hated her so much now.


    ¡°If you really want to go with him, you can ask Lady Gibson for help,¡± Ross suggested.


    Esther looked at Ross confusedly. ¡°Dr. Ross, why do you want me to go with him? You knew he didn¡¯t want to see me.¡± He didn¡¯t even visit her when she had a fever and fainted, which showed that he didn¡¯t care about her at all.


    Ross thought for a while and said, ¡°First, Terence seems well, but there will be the possibility that he will have a rpse at any time, and it would be better to have someone stay by his side. Second, you should know how popr your husband is. If you don¡¯t go, I believe a lot of women are willing to go with him, including the big star, L. So, whether it¡¯s for his health or your marriage, you¡¯d better go with him.¡±


    Esther smiled bitterly. She could still dly ept the first reason, but the second reason¡­ she really could not ept it. No one could stand a true yboy. If he wanted to cheat, it would be useless even if she stayed by his side every day.


    It could be seen from the fact that after Terence was drugged in the banquet a few days ago, he didn¡¯t press the beautiful Miss L under him, but pulled her to the lounge to vent his anger. He was still a man of principle, at least he wouldn¡¯t casually have sex with a woman.


    This was also the reason why she didn¡¯t hate him these days.


    Terence was going to Proley tomorrow, but she still needed to pray in the ancestral hall.


    Although she was afraid of that ce, in order to find out the truth, she was willing to brace herself to go there again.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She suddenly looked up at Ross in front of her and hesitantly asked, ¡°Dr. Ross, what do you know about the Gibson family?¡±


    Ross had been sorting out the stuff on the table, but when he heard her question, he looked up at her suspiciously. ¡°Nothing. Why did you ask that?¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know anything about it, then forget it.¡± Ross was an outsider. How could he know about the ancestral hall of the Gibson family? Even Terence might not know it. After all, he had been living abroad all these years.


    ¡°What do you want to know from me?¡± Ross asked.


    She didn¡¯t want him to know that she was prying into the secret of the Gibson family¡¯s ancestral hall. She said, ¡°Nothing, I just want to know more about Terence¡¯s illness.¡±


    ¡°Terence¡¯s illness¡­¡± Ross looked at her shocked.


    ¡°Yes, there are rumors that he won¡¯t live long? Is it true or false? And what¡¯s the matter with him? Is it really incurable?¡±


    No one had ever properly answered these questions because it was also the secret of the Gibson family.


    Ross stopped his work and said hesitantly, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t answer this question.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you his attending doctor?¡±


    ¡°Although I am his attending doctor, I was curing the symptoms rather than the disease,¡± Ross said in a serious tone, ¡°In short, even foreign doctors can¡¯t find out the reason why Terence was sick. Without a definite diagnosis, everyone can only be sure that it¡¯s the blood type problem of his gene mutation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re referring to his P-type blood, but my blood is also P-type, why am I fine?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s probably because he is not lucky,¡± Ross shrugged helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s a humiliation to my profession as a doctor. But I can¡¯t give any other reason.¡±


    ¡°It really does damage your professional reputation.¡± Esther rolled her eyes speechlessly.


    Ross smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°As for how long he can live, that is even more difficult to say, because every time Terence falls ill, it is possible that it will lead to his death.¡±


    Esther couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and stared at him in shock.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have seen him fall ill. If you have seen it, you will understand that it is a miracle for him to survive in that kind of situation.¡±


    Esther unconsciously recalled the scene when she first met Terence. At that time, he was ill, which was terrifying. But she had always thought that although he was painful at that time, it would not threaten his life.


    It seemed that she was wrong, she had underestimated his condition.

 Chapter 151 There Was Nothing to Be Afraid of

    Ross said, ¡°That¡¯s why I suggested that you apany Terence to Proley. At least you will be by his side to watch over him. Don¡¯t let him get sick or drink foreign wines. And make sure he takes his medicine¡­ If he failed to do any of these, he may get ill.¡±


    Esther was stunned for a moment before she stared at Ross and said, ¡°Is there anything else I need to pay attention to? Will you please write everything down for me? Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to go to Proley with Terence?¡±


    ¡°Can I say no?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can, as long as you won¡¯t worry about him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. You know that I will worry about him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always known that you are a person who valued love and righteousness. You are not who they think you are!¡± Ross gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°I feel sorry for Terence. He has no idea how good you are. I also feel sorry for you. It¡¯s a pity that you married such a man.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, but it¡¯s not helping.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a list of things to pay attention toter.¡± Ross shrugged his shoulders, turned around, and walked to the desk. He then began to write down the precautions.


    Gill didn¡¯t allow Esther to get pregnant or go to the backyard to bother Terence. Esther could tell that Gill had been wary of her all along.


    Normal mothers would hope that their son would have a good rtionship with his wife and have a baby soon. Gill was an exception.


    The only reason Esther could think of was that Gill had a Phaedraplex towards Terence. Some mothers would worry that their son would be snatched away by their daughter-inw, and would not listen to their words and be close to them in the future.


    Esther believed Gill must be thinking in this way.


    After all, she could not think of any other reason to ount for Gill¡¯s behavior.


    Gill did not want to see Esther¡¯s rtionship with Terence to be too good. Esther didn¡¯t think that Gill would let her go to Proley with Terence. Perhaps Gill would even think that Esther was trying to escape punishment.


    To Esther¡¯s surprise, as soon as she mentioned that she would apany Terence to Proley, Gill immediately agreed. Gill even urged her to take good care of Terence and apany him.


    Seeing the look of surprise on Esther¡¯s face, Lauren added, ¡°Mrs. Gibson, do you understand what Lady Gibson means? Take good care of Mr. Terence and let him get better as soon as possible. It¡¯s time for you to have a child.¡±


    The surprise in Esther¡¯s heart deepened. Did she hear wrongly? Gill wanted her to have a child?


    Esther thought, ¡®What exactly is going on? Did Lauren say it wrong or did I hear it wrong?¡¯


    Esther had just made big trouble and had made Terence suffer. Gill should hate her more than ever. But not only did Gill not hate Esther, but she agreed to let Esther give birth to Terence¡¯s child. Why?


    ¡°Mom¡­ Didn¡¯t you say that Terence¡¯s current health condition is not suitable for us to have a baby?¡± Esther asked cautiously.


    Esther asked to see what was on Gill¡¯s mind. Also, Esther herself did not want to have a child so early.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Not to mention whether Terence¡¯s health condition, with her and Terence¡¯s current rtionship, it was simply not suitable to have children.


    Esther was dying to know what changed Gill¡¯s mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to take good care of Terence so that he will get better when he is Proley,¡± Lauren said.


    Esther replied, ¡°I see.¡±


    In fact, what Esther wanted to ask was how Terence¡¯s body would be considered to be ¡°better¡±. Today, she had just received news from Ross that even famous doctors abroad failed to cure Terence. Ross said that Terence might never fully recover.


    Esther thought that perhaps this was just Gill¡¯s excuse to ask her to have a baby soon. Just like how Esther used Terence¡¯s body as an excuse when she didn¡¯t want to get pregnant.


    Gill picked up the teacup and took a sip. She stared at Esther and said seriously, ¡°Esther, I don¡¯t care what kind of grudge you have with James and Anne. But now that you are Terence¡¯s wife, I hope that you will consider his situation before you do anything. If you continue to do this nonsense, it will not only hurt Terence but also yourself. You have to understand this.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡± Esther apologized guiltily and guaranteed, ¡°What happened was just an ident. I promise I will be careful in the future. I will never do anything to implicate Terence again.¡±


    ¡°If you want to make up for what you have done and want Terence to return to the Gibson Group, then hurry up and give him a son.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? As a junior, James has already taken the lead. He is in the limelight now. He is going to be a father soon. And Amanda, Sarah, and Kilborn are supporting him. How can Terence, who has nothing,pete with him? I just told you to think about Terence before you do anything. Don¡¯t tell me that you have forgotten my words so quickly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I understand.¡± Esther lowered her head again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me remind you again.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Get out,¡± Gill ordered without even pretending to be nice.


    ¡°Then ¡­ do I still need to go back to the ancestral hall?¡± After Esther finished speaking, she thought for a moment and immediately continued, ¡°I¡¯d better go back and kneel for another day, lest the others feel ufortable.¡±


    Esther thought, ¡®For the sake of the truth, I must stand another night!¡¯


    ¡°Up to you.¡± Gill picked up the teacup and took a sip. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t want to talk with Esther anymore.


    Esther could see the disdain in Gill¡¯s eyes, so she would not stay here and cause trouble. Anyway, even if Esther stayed here, Gill would not tell her the truth about the ancestral hall.


    Aftering out of Gill¡¯s room, Esther went straight back to the ancestral hall.


    Because of running a feverst night, although Esther had rested for an entire day, she still felt a little ufortable.


    Esther felt exhausted, and she kept running her nose. Esther was worried that she would hallucinate because of her illness. She had to be alert and try hard not to fall asleep.


    The first thing Esther did when she returned to the ancestral hall was to check Shirly¡¯s memorial tablet and find that it had been ced back where it had been.


    Esther could no longer tell whether Shirly¡¯s tablet had fallen or notst night. She could only move forward and carefully study the red table below the tablet. From the faint dust marks on the table, it could be vaguely seen that the tablet had indeed fallen recently.


    Esther¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. She remembered the scene when the tablet fellst night¡­


    However, Esther quickly shook her head andforted herself that it was normal for items to suddenly drop after a long time. Perhaps it fell because of the wind. And she did not notice it because she was flustered at the time.


    Perhaps the memorial tablet had fallen and was ced back by Lauren tonight. There was nothing to be afraid of. Estherforted herself as she got up and walked towards the back hall.

 Chapter 152 The Wife Should Follow the Husband

    The wooden door did exist. The only thing different fromst night was that there was an extra lock on the wooden door. It seemed that Lauren did it so that Esther wouldn¡¯t barge into the back hall.


    Esther wanted to go to the back hall to take a close look. It seemed that she could not go in now.


    Esther had to return to the mat and kneel. Looking at the memorial tablets of the ancestors, she bowed deeply to them with a devout attitude and silently asked them to forgive her for what she did.


    It was the first time that Esther, who had always revered science, was so deeply affected by such creepy things.


    Fortunately, everything was normal that night. It was very quiet in the ancestral hall. There were no strange footsteps and nothing strange happened. At least nothing happened before Esther identally fell asleep.


    In thetter half of the night, Esther really couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. She leaned against the pir and fell asleep. It was impossible to sleep soundly in the ancestral hall. Esther was haunted by bad dreams, and among the dreams, the woman called Shirly appeared the most frequently.


    When Esther was woken up by the nightmare, the sky had already started to light up¡­


    Esther suddenly sat up straight, her heart racing. She raised her hand to wipe away the cold sweat on her face while looking around. Esther did not expect that she could fall asleep in the ancestral hall.


    Last night Esther saw that woman again, but this time it was in her dream. This time Esther could be sure that she was dreaming!


    Esther thought, ¡®So I can clearly distinguish between dreams and reality. But why couldn¡¯t I differentiate them the night before yesterday?¡¯


    Esther sighed helplessly and was suddenly startled by a person when she got up!


    Esther eximed and instinctively took a step back and fell back to the ground. At the same time, she covered her eyes with her hands.


    It was too scary!


    ¡°What happened, Mrs. Gibson?¡± Lauren¡¯s cold voice sounded faint. Hearing this familiar voice, Esther finally let out a sigh of relief. She moved her finger to the side and sized Lauren up.


    The sky had just brightened and the windows here were small. It was indeed scary enough for Lauren, who was dressed in ck, to stand in the dim light.


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± Esther removed her hands from her face and panted as she said in a reproachful tone, ¡°Lauren, why did youe in without a word? I was scared by you.¡±


    ¡°Keep conscience clear, then never fear. You are making such a fuss because you have done something wrong.¡± Lauren took a step forward and paid respect to memorial tablets of the ancestors of the Gibson family.


    ¡°When have I done anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t?¡± Lauren turned around and nced at her. ¡°If staying in the ancestral hall only means sleeping in another ce to you, then what is the meaning of the punishment?¡±


    Esther lowered her head in guilt.


    Well, if this counted, then Esther had indeed done something wrong. However, she did not believe that anyone could kneel in the ancestral hall without eating or drinking for three days and three nights. It would kill this person, or at least drive him mad.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was so tiredst night that I couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. That¡¯s why I took a nap,¡± Esther said guiltily.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You¡¯re always finding excuses for yourself!¡± Lauren suddenly turned around and pped Esther in the face.


    Esther was hit so hard that she fell to the side. She was stunned and then stared at Lauren.


    As far as Esther knew, although Lauren and Gill were mean, they pretended to be noble and graceful. They rarely scolded or hit others.


    Therefore, Lauren¡¯s p caught Esther off guard and she did not know what to do. Esther did not even have the time to dodge.


    ¡°The night before yesterday, you deliberately made yourself sick and slept the whole night. Last night, you were so tired that you couldn¡¯t support yourself and slept the whole night. Miss Esther, why do you have so many ideas? Why are you so scheming?¡± Lauren¡¯s words were as cold as ice. And she looked down on Esther indifferently.


    Esther was angry. But she was unable to retort because she had indeed fallen asleepst night¡­


    ¡°Do you think the punishment of the Gibson family is just a decoration?¡± Lauren leaned forward and raised Esther¡¯s chin with her thin fingers. ¡°Listen, because you are going to apany Mr. Terence to Proley today, I will not argue with you. If you dare to be so unruly next time, I will not forgive you!¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I understand, Lauren.¡± Esther nodded.


    ¡°Now go pack your luggage!¡± Lauren let go of Esther rudely.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Esther hurriedly stood up from the ground and walked towards the exit.


    After leaving the ancestral hall, Esther shivered when the chilly morning wind blew against her face. Only then did she realize that her body was limp. Esther touched her forehead and realized that she was having a fever¡­


    No wonder she felt so ufortable just now. It seemed that Esther had caught a coldst night.


    After watching Esther¡¯s back disappear into the front yard, Lauren followed her and went straight to Gill¡¯s bedroom.


    Lauren looked a lot gentler. She respectfully said to Gill, ¡°I have already called Mrs. Gibson back.¡±


    ¡°How is she now?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I just tested her temper. She is not as scary as you think.¡± Lauren said, ¡°I pped her so hard and she didn¡¯t even dare to retort. If it was that fierce Shirly, she would have fought against me.¡±


    ¡°Esther doesn¡¯t have Terence to pamper her. Of course, she doesn¡¯t dare to resist.¡± Gill sneered. ¡°Shirly never respected me since she knew that Terence doted on her and loved her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can see that Esther is quite innocent. Even if Mr. Terence dotes on her, she will not be the next Shirly.¡± Lauren was confident.


    Esther returned to the bedroom. She took some cold medicine and went into the bathroom to take a shower. Then she began to quickly pack up.


    Esther knew that Terence¡¯s ne was about to take off at ten o¡¯clock. So she must leave in at most half an hour.


    Esther didn¡¯t know if Terence would let her go to Proley with her. If he wouldn¡¯t let her go, wouldn¡¯t she be doing all this for nothing?


    However, since Gill wanted Esther to get pregnant as soon as possible and give birth to a child, she would not let Esther live separately from Terence. With Gill making the decision, Esther believed that Terence would not dare to refuse her.


    After packing up her things, Esther carried the box downstairs and just happened to meet Terence, who was about to enter Gill¡¯s room to say goodbye. Terence also saw her. His indifferent gaze swept over her body and asked, ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    Esther continued downstairs and walked over to him. ¡°We are husband and wife, so we have to stay together.¡±


    ¡°You want to go to Proley with me?¡± Terence frowned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As your wife, I should follow you.¡± Esther sniffed her ufortable nose.


    ¡°Who allowed you to go there?¡± Terence was unhappy. Esther thought, ¡®He really did not want me to go with him.¡¯

 Chapter 153 A Misunderstanding

    Although Esther was a little disappointed, her expression remained unchanged. ¡°I was the one who caused the trouble and implicated you. I should go with you. Besides, I¡¯ve already booked the ne tickets and packed my luggage. Terence, just let me go with you.¡±


    Terence once again nced at Esther from top to bottom. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sick?¡±


    ¡°So you know that I am sick.¡± Esther looked at him andughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, you are really pretentious.¡± A teasing voice suddenly sounded from behind Esther. Esther¡¯s expression changed. She really did not want to turn around and face this person that she did not want to see in her entire life.


    However, Esther did not seem to have any reason to ignore her since she had already provoked her.


    Thus, Esther turned around to face Anne and smiled. ¡°You are now the most important person of the Gibson family. Don¡¯t get close to me, okay? I can¡¯t afford to offend you and I am trying my best to stay away from you.¡±


    At this time, Anne had juste down from upstairs. Even though she was pregnant, she was still in high spirits. Anne had just married into the Gibson family. Both her mood and condition could not be better.


    Anne nced at the box at Esther¡¯s feet and deliberately said in resignation, ¡°James even specially pleaded for you, but in the end, you still ended up like this. James to be unable to sleep soundly for the past two nights because of you.¡±


    Esther was furious.


    Anne was clearly saying this to Terence. She was trying to sow discord between Esther and Terence.


    Although Esther did not understand why James took the me for her at the dining table that day, now that he was in the limelight, would he not be able to sleep well because of her? How ridiculous!


    Esther secretly nced at Terence and found that he looked gloomier because of Anne¡¯s words. Anne could always provoke the war between her and Terence at the most appropriate time, which was indeed annoying.


    When Esther saw Terence turn around and walk into Gill¡¯s room, she followed him.


    After taking a few steps, Esther turned around and stared at Anne, gritting her teeth. ¡°Anne, you¡¯re about to be a mother. Can¡¯t you be more decent?¡±


    Anne didn¡¯t care about being decent or not. All she knew was that the video about her and Tyler on Esther¡¯s phone had disappeared, and she could finally get her revenge.


    Getting Esther to the ancestral hall and kneeling for two nights, then sending her to Proley was far from enough!


    Esther followed Terence into Gill¡¯s bedroom. Gill nced at them and said with some distress, ¡°Terence, I don¡¯t know how long this trip to Proley will take. You must take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t get too devoted to your work and ignore your health.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of myself,¡± Terence said calmly. ¡°Mom, take care of yourself too.¡±


    ¡°I will be fine at home.¡± Gill nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Terence checked the time. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the airport first.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Since Esther wants to apany you, then let her go with you.¡± Gill nced at Esther. ¡°If she goes there, you can take care of each other.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m just going to work in Proley. I¡¯m not exiled to some deste countryside. I don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me.¡±


    Gill¡¯s expression became a little serious as she looked at him. ¡°Terence, since you¡¯re already married, you and Esther have to really be a couple. When ites to outsiders, don¡¯t let anyone use you to hurt your wife. Do you know what I mean?¡±


    Terence gave a disapproving smile. ¡°If we want to really be a couple, we have to have both our hearts on each other, right?¡±


    Esther nced at Terence. She knew that he was referring to theplicated rtionship between her and James. Esther muttered, ¡°I can swear that I have no feelings for other men. Do you dare to swear that you have no feelings for Miss Shirly?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gill scolded in a low voice.


    Esther was startled by Gill and instantly shut up.


    Gill looked at Esther and warned her in a serious tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t Lauren tell you? You must know how to respect the deceased, especially Miss Shirly.¡±


    Esther didn¡¯t know what to say. In fact, she had no intention of disrespecting Miss Shirly at all. She was just saying it casually.


    ¡°The night before yesterday, you secretly smashed Miss Shirly¡¯s memorial tablet. I let you go. But now you¡­¡± Gill gritted her teeth and quickly nced at Terence before she stopped.


    However, Gill¡¯s words caused Terence¡¯s expression to change. Esther instantly panicked. She immediately waved her hand and exined, ¡°Not me! I didn¡¯t smash Miss Shirly¡¯s tablet. I swear¡­¡±


    Esther thought, ¡®God! Why would I smash a dead person¡¯s memorial tablet? Even if Miss Shirly was Terence¡¯s beloved ex-wife, I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡¯


    But did this mean that Shirly¡¯s tablet really fell off the night before yesterday and waster ced back by Lauren?


    ¡°You were the only one there. If it wasn¡¯t you, who else could it be?¡± Gill took a deep breath and waved her hand. ¡°Forget it. I shouldn¡¯t have let Terence know about this. It¡¯s my fault for being so talkative.¡±


    Esther looked at Terence, who had put on a long face. She suddenly didn¡¯t know what Gill was up to. On one hand, Gill asked them to be a real couple and support each other and let Esther apany Terence to Proley so that she could get pregnant and have a child as soon as possible. On the other hand, Gill made up such rumors to wedge in Esther¡¯s rtionship with Terence.


    Was Gill hoping for Esther to be close with Terence or not? Esther found that she really couldn¡¯t see through Gill.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Aftering out of Gill¡¯s room, Terence suddenly turned around, grabbed Esther¡¯s arm, and pulled her forward, ring at her from a close distance. ¡°How dare you smash Shirly¡¯s tablet?¡±


    Terence¡¯s hands were strong, and his eyes were red from anger. It could be seen that he was really angry.


    Esther was so scared that her face turned pale. She opened her mouth and shook her head. ¡°No, I swear I didn¡¯t ¡­ Terence, can you believe me this time? I¡¯m not such a low-ss person, and I can¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°You mean that Lauren lied?¡±


    ¡°No, the tablet fell on its own. I was also terrified at that time¡­¡± Esther shook her head, and when she thought of the scene at that time, she instantly felt wronged and her eyes became moist.


    ¡°Terence¡­ I have never done anything wrong, but I have always been punished and misunderstood. I can endure whatever others do, but you are my husband. Can¡¯t you trust me and protect me once?¡± Esther raised her hand to wipe away the tears. ¡°The night before yesterday, I was almost scared to death in the ancestral hall. How could I still have the mood to smash a memorial tablet of a person who has no threat to me? I was sick and fainted, and you didn¡¯t even frown when you knew this. On the contrary, because a memorial tablet fell to the ground, you became angry with me. Don¡¯t you feel that you are too ruthless?¡±

 Chapter 154 She Has Figured It Out

    She knew that it was useless to say this and he would despise her tears, but she still could not help but say it.


    Terence looked at her and asked coldly, ¡°Did I ask you to go to the ancestral hall?¡±


    Her heart chilled. She shook her head in disappointment. ¡°No, that¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Terence let go of her and nced at the box in her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to go to Proley, either. So ¡­ don¡¯t me me if something happened and I couldn¡¯t protect you well.¡±


    Esther gritted her teeth and said in a fit of pique, ¡°I will take care of myself.¡±


    Terence snorted. Without saying anything more, he turned around and walked to the gate.


    Esther felt that she was really wrong. She was not weed, but she still went with him.


    On the way to the airport, they were silent in the car.


    After arriving at the airport, Esther saw Miss Young. She saw the beautiful woman that Terence would bring along no matter where he went. Esther suddenly felt that she was a little too self-sentimental. Miss Young was such a caring person. She would be able to take care of her boss.


    Ross said that a lot of people were willing to follow Terence to Proley. There should be Miss Young among them.


    She still had a job in City R. She had specially asked Serena for a long leave just for Terence who did not wee her and looked down upon her. It wasn¡¯t a good idea.


    After thinking about it, she finally chose to send a message, ¡°Terence, I just thought about it all the way and decided not to go. I wish you a safe journey.¡±


    When he received her message, Terence was asking Miss Young about the work matters in Proley. He frowned slightly and put his phone in his pocket.


    Miss Young was his closest assistant. She could tell that there must be something wrong. She asked with concern, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Terence said calmly. ¡°Nothing. Esther said that she wouldn¡¯t go to Proley.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why?¡±


    ¡°I think she has figured it out.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She thought that I don¡¯t deserve her to make this trip.¡± After Terence finished, he shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Proley has a bad climate and it¡¯s not safe. People of Spring River Estate are dangerous. Besides, she still has a job here.¡±


    Esther had sent the message in the toilet. After sending it, she sat in the chair, feelingplicated.


    After sending out the message, she felt a little regretful. After all, not going to Proley was just a thought that she had just had a moment ago. She was a little too impulsive.


    However, she couldn¡¯t take it back. Now she could only repeatedly find excuses tofort herself so that she could give it up without any psychological pressure.


    The best way was to figure out all the misunderstandings and injuries that Terence had caused her over the past few days. The more she thought about those, the more she hated Terence, and the burden in her heart became lighter and lighter.


    After strengthening her determination to go home, she stood up. She was about to leave when she met Miss Young.


    She froze and instinctively turned to avoid Miss Young¡¯s gaze.


    Miss Young saw her at a nce and smiled. ¡°Miss Esther, why are you still here? We¡¯re about to board the ne.¡±


    Since she could not avoid it, Esther turned around and smile at her. ¡°Miss Young, I have already told Terence that I will not go to Proley.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ I suddenly remembered that I have a lot of work to do. I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯tmunicate with the studio.¡±


    ¡°Then what about Mr. Terence? Will you let him go to Proley on his own?¡± Miss Young sat down on the chair and pulled Esther to sit beside her. ¡°Miss Esther, please don¡¯t disbelieve in me. Otherwise, I will feel pressure.¡±


    Esther looked at her and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, I decided to go home after seeing you, but it¡¯s not what you think. I ¡­ I was worried that he would be alone there and no one would take care of him. But after seeing you go with Terence, I feel relieved. You are a caring and kind woman. With yourpanion, I¡¯m not worried.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m just an assistant. I can¡¯t take care of Mr. Terence every time. Mr. Terence needs you, his wife, not me.¡±


    ¡°No. Terence doesn¡¯t want me to go with him. I insisted oning.¡± Esther thought for a moment, then took out a small notebook from her handbag and handed it to Miss Young. She was a little sad, ¡°I asked Dr. Ross to give me a list of the precautions regarding Terence¡¯s illness. Now I¡¯m handing it over to you. Please take good care of him when he gets there. Most importantly, remind him to take the medicine, otherwise, it will be troublesome if he is ill.¡±


    Miss Young took the notebook from her hand and read it. She shook her head and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just his assistant. I can¡¯t handle these personal matters in life. Besides, Mr. Terence doesn¡¯t like me taking care of his personal matters.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you and Terence together every day?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Mr. Terence and I are only talking about certain matters. This is the rule of the Gibson Group and Mr. Terence. I don¡¯t dare to disobey it.¡± Miss Young handed the notebook back to her and said seriously, ¡°If Miss Esther cares about Mr. Terence¡¯s health, then don¡¯t retreat at the critical moment. Hurry up and get ready to board the ne.¡±


    After Miss Young finished speaking, she paused for a moment and suddenly felt a little funny. ¡°Miss Esther, you misunderstood Mr. Terence. He didn¡¯t want you to go because he felt that it was not safe in Proley and didn¡¯t want to implicate you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe?¡± Esther was startled. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The security of the small city is not good, and Spring River Estate has been unstable. From time to time, some people will cause trouble. Mr. Terence is probably worried that you will be their target if you go.¡±


    ¡°What about his safety?¡± Esther found that she was more concerned about this problem.


    Miss Young smiled bitterly. ¡°Mr. Terence had no choice.¡±


    Miss Young¡¯s words made Esther feel tender instantly. She also instantly changed her decision. She bit her lips and pondered for a moment. She said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with him.¡±


    She changed her mind, but Miss Young was a little embarrassed. ¡°Um ¡­ Do you think I¡¯m too bad? I asked you to go even though I knew it was dangerous there.¡±

 Chapter 155 A New Place

    ¡°I understand your intentions.¡± Esther smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t think that way.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Miss Young nodded and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It will be toote to board the ne.¡±


    After walking out of the lounge, Esther thought of the message she had just sent to Terence and felt a little embarrassed.


    It had only been a short fifteen minutes since she sent the message, and she had changed her mind. What would Terence think of her?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t go?¡± Terence mocked her.


    To ease the awkwardness, Esther deliberately smiled. ¡°Just a joke. I didn¡¯t expect you to not care at all. You didn¡¯t even give me a call.¡±


    ¡°What do you expect me to say? Beg you don¡¯t go back?¡±


    ¡°At least give me a call asking how I go home,¡± Esther said.


    Terence didn¡¯t say anything. He got up and walked towards the boarding gate.


    As Esther was boarding the ne behind, Terence gazed at Miss Young displeased. ¡°You persuaded her toe back?¡±


    ¡°No, I just threatened her and she came back by herself.¡±


    ¡°Threatened?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I said that Proley is very dangerous and there might be an ident. She immediately changed her mind. She is probably afraid that you will be killed.¡± Miss Young smiled, ¡°You see. The person who cares about you the most will always be your closest person, even if she doesn¡¯t do well enough usually.¡±


    Then Miss Young quickened her pace and walked towards the cabin.


    Esther sat down in her seat. Because she was still a little ufortable, and she did not sleep well in the ancestral hallst night, she casually flipped through the magazine on the back of the chair and fell asleep.


    Seeing that her face was a little red, Terence nced at her and asked, ¡°Have you taken your medicine?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Esther nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. Otherwise, you will say I don¡¯t care about you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can pass the examination, proving that I¡¯m fine.¡± Esther sneezed twice as soon as she finished speaking. She hurriedly covered her nose with a tissue and stared at him. ¡°Do you want to change seats? I don¡¯t want to infect you.¡±


    Dr. Ross said that it was easy for him to get sick if he¡¯s infected, and it would be troublesome if her cold was passed on to him.


    Terence understood what she meant. He was not grateful. Instead, he frowned and said unhappily. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a patient. I¡¯m not that weak.¡±


    Esther was speechless, thinking that he was obviously a patient, okay? Everyone knew that Mr. Terence of the Gibson family was a person with a strange disease?


    However, she did not dare to say these words, lest it hurt his self-esteem.


    Terence picked up the nket next to him and threw it on her. ¡°If you want to sleep, remember to cover the nket.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Although his tone was very t and his movements were not gentle at all, Esther still felt a little touched. It was probably because there were too few people who cared about her over the years, so she was so easy to be moved.


    In fact, Terence knew how to care about people. She had discovered this when she was in Randall City. It was just that too many things had happened that caused his misunderstanding of her to be deeper and deeper, and his concern for her became less and less.


    But it did not matter. She believed that one day, he would find out that she was not the bad woman he thought!


    She did not expect him to love her as much as he loved Shirly, but at least not to hate her and treat her as his real wife.


    Esther pulled up the nket, turned her body slightly, and closed her eyes¡­


    It was unknown whether it was because of the difort of her body or the fear of the ancestral hall, but not long after she slept, Esther was woken up by a nightmare.


    Terence, who was reading a magazine at his side, was startled. He turned his head to look at her, who was covered in a cold sweat and had a frightened expression.


    It¡¯s obvious that she had a nightmare. He turned around and continued reading the magazine as he asked, ¡°What did you dream of again?¡±


    Esther took in a deep breath and said, ¡°I dreamed that I was sleeping in the ancestral hall. There was a blurry figure pinching my neck, saying that I stole her most precious thing¡­¡±


    She shook her head, her expression sluggish. ¡°But I didn¡¯t steal other people¡¯s things. Why does she always appear in my dreams? Why¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean Shirly?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Esther looked up at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to disrespect or hurt her. I don¡¯t understand why I always dream of her.¡±


    Terence pondered before shaking his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. She is just a deceased person.¡±


    Just a deceased person? He could actually say this so lightly? Wasn¡¯t Miss Shirly the woman he had always been missing?


    Just now, Lady Gibson said that Esther smashed Miss Shirly¡¯s memorial tablet, Lady Gibson was unhappy. And Lady Gibson looked like she wanted to strangle Esther to death.


    Perhaps Terence missed Miss Shirly a lot without saying anything. And it was better for her to be careful in the future.


    To prevent herself from making a fool of herself again, Esther did not dare to sleep again after waking up until the nended.


    Because it was a small city, there was no airport in Proley. After the group got off the ne in the provincial city, thepany took them to Proley by car.


    Proley was indeed not rich, but it was a beautiful mountain city with green mountains and waters along the way.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had heard that the security here wasn¡¯t good, Esther wouldn¡¯t believe that such a beautiful ce wouldn¡¯t be safe.


    But it¡¯s the same in other tourist cities. There were always some gangsters disturbing the local public security and discrediting the image of the local cities.


    Terence and Esther were arranged to stay in a gardenmunity in the center of the city. Although there were only two rooms and one living room in the house, the spacious and bright decoration was exquisite. And the house looked very new and clean.


    Thismunity garden was built five years ago by the Gibson Group, and all the facilities in the garden had been perfected. Esther almost fell in love with this warm house at a nce.


    All along, her dream was to form a small family with her beloved and live in a small house. She should not be as luxurious and deserted as a vi.


    What she wanted were warmth and happiness!


    Although her rtionship with Terence was not happy, even peaceful, it was still much better than living in a big house like the Gibson¡¯s.


    ¡°Mrs. Gibson, are you satisfied with this house? If not, I can arrange a bigger and more spacious room for you and Mr. Terence.¡± The receptiondy asked politely.

 Chapter 156 Sleep Wherever He Likes

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. I think this ce is pretty good.¡± Esther smiled at the receptionist.


    The receptionist, Cecily Kingsley, turned to Terence and asked, ¡°Mr. Terence, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°As long as the security is good enough, I don¡¯t care about anything else,¡± Terence said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The security has always been very good here.¡±


    Terence nodded and did not say anything else.


    Cecily added, ¡°If you need anything, you can call me directly. I will immediately get it for you.¡±


    ¡°No need. I see a supermarket downstairs. If there is anything we need, we can buy it ourselves.¡± Esther smiled at her and said, ¡°Miss Cecily, you must have been busy for the whole day. Hurry up and go back to rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    After Cecily left, Esther circled the room, looking at this and touching. She thought that every item was quite exquisite and she was satisfied with most of them. Apart from the ash-colored curtains in the living room, which made her feel a sense of uneasiness.


    Esther turned back to look at Terence, who was working on the sofa, and asked, ¡°Can I change the curtains to ones with a light color?¡±


    ¡°Up to you.¡± Terence did not even raise his head.


    ¡°Then I will go to the supermarket downstairs. Do you need anything?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± After that, Terence immediately added, ¡°The security here is not very good. Don¡¯t walk out of the gate alone.¡±


    Esther nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°If you want to go shopping outside, remember to ask Miss Cecily to apany you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Terence spoke indifferently, and Esther also answered indifferently. She knew that he was not genuinely concerned about her. He was saying these words out of responsibility for her.


    Although Cecily had already arranged the house very well, it was still a new house to live in. Esther did not know how long they would live there. So there were still a lot of things to buy. Esther quickly filled up the shopping cart.


    After passing through the daily necessities area, Esther thought for a while and bought a new set of towels and toothbrushes that Terence was used to, and also a new set of housecoats and underwear for him.


    When choosing these things for Terence, Esther felt a little soft in her heart. After all, this was the first time she bought these personal clothes for a man other than her father, and this man was her husband.


    The size of the curtains was just right. It was a ssic champagne color. The embroidery on the curtains was quite beautiful.


    Esther moved a high-legged chair and stood on it, but she was still not tall enough. She tried several times but failed to hang the curtains.


    When Terence came out of the study, he saw Esther standing on tiptoe on the chair, with heavy curtains in her hand, looking dangerous.


    With a slight frown, Terence strode forward and wrapped an arm around Esther¡¯s waist, pulling her down.


    The feeling of her body suddenly rising into the air startled Esther. She let out a low cry and instinctively hugged Terence¡¯s neck tightly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Esther immediately let go of Terence and asked after her legs touched the ground.


    ¡°I was about to ask you what you were doing.¡± Terence¡¯s expression was gloomy.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? I am hanging the curtains.¡± Esther did not realize how dangerous her actions were. Her tone was full of reproach, ¡°You gave me a big fright.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call the shop owner to hang it for you?¡±


    ¡°He said he wouldn¡¯te for I bought too few items.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me then?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Esther was surprised. ¡°Because I saw that you were busy.¡±


    ¡°If you fall and be crippled, I will have to send you to the hospital and apany you. At that time, I will be even busier.¡±


    Esther didn¡¯t know what to say in response. Terence made it impossible to refute.


    Terence nced at her unhappily. He climbed onto the high chair and said, ¡°Give me the curtains.¡±


    Esther hurriedly handed Terence the curtain in her hand and said, ¡°Just hang these rings up. Remember, don¡¯t hang them in the opposite direction.¡±


    Terence raised the curtain and easily hung it up.


    Esther looked at the curtain that she had been working on for a long time. It took Terence only a few minutes to hang it up. She sighed in resignation. If Esther had known that height advantage was so useful, she would have asked him to help.


    ¡°Next time you have this kind of work, remember to call me. Don¡¯t be so reckless.¡± Terence nced at Esther, obviouslyining that she was not tall enough for things like this.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Seeing Terence turn around to leave, Esther hurriedly called out to him, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Terence turned around.


    ¡°I just bought you a set of housecoats. Take a look and see if they fit. If they fit, I¡¯ll wash themter.¡± As Esther spoke, she found the new housecoats and began to try them on Terence.


    ¡°It looks suitable.¡± Esther nodded.


    Looking at Esther¡¯s serious appearance, although Terence was not very satisfied with the style of the clothes, he still held back. Anyway, it was just clothes to wear at home. It didn¡¯t matter.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°I have clothes. You don¡¯t have to buy them for me next time,¡± Terence said.


    Esther checked the thread of the housecoats and said, ¡°Who knows how long we¡¯ll be staying here. It¡¯s good to prepare one or two extra sets.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you are more optimistic than me.¡± Terence lifted the corners of his lips mockingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to make the best out of a bad situation.¡± Esther said, ¡°Besides, I suddenly feel that ¡­ leaving City R is quite good.¡±


    Especially now that Anne had married into the Gibson family, Esther¡¯s days would be more miserable than before. She might as well live in a small ce like Proley. This was what Esther suddenly thought of when she was shopping in the mall.


    Terence ignored Esther and walked towards the study.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡±


    ¡°You may go to sleep first.¡±


    ¡°Then ¡­ are you going to sleep in the study?¡± Esther wanted to ask Terence, but she didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    Esther thought to herself, ¡®Forget it. He could sleep wherever he wants. Anyway, no matter where he sleeps, I will be sleeping in the master bedroom. There are only two rooms here, and one of them has been used as the study.¡¯


    Esther returned to the bedroom and looked at the two-meter wide bed in the middle of the bedroom. Her face began to burn slightly.


    Esther and Terence had slept in the same bed for several days in Randall City. Also, during the days when she was haunted by bad dreams, she went to Terence¡¯s room to sleep for a few nights. And the rest of the time, they slept in separate rooms like fake couples.


    This was Gill¡¯s idea. Perhaps it was also Terence¡¯s idea. It could be seen that he did not like the existence of another woman in his bed¡­

 Chapter 157 Await His Return

    As Esther expected, Terence did not sleep in the master bedroom tonight.


    When Esther woke up the next day, she took several minutes to observe this new environment, then turned to look at the other side of the big bed where Terence should have slept on was now neat and clean, without the slightest folds.


    As expected, Terence slept in the study. After realizing this, Esther was suddenly struck with such a sense of loss. She wondered if Terence was that unwilling to sleep with her. After all, he would rather sleep in the small bed in the study room than the big one in the master bedroom.


    She shook her head and reminded herself not to think about anything disappointing!


    Sitting up on the bed, she picked up her phone. After ncing at the time on the screen, she was quite surprised to see that it was already eight o¡¯clock.


    She quickly got off the bed and walked barefoot to the study, only to find the quilt was folded neatly. However, Terence had already left.


    It seemed that Terence had gone to work!


    Esther regretfully raised her hand and patted her forehead. She promised that she would take care of Terence, but she didn¡¯t wake up until eight o¡¯clock in the morning. She didn¡¯t even make breakfast for him once.


    In fact, when she went to the supermarketst night, she bought some fresh produce. It was estimated that the anti-cold medicine she tookst night was too potent, so she got up sote.


    On the first day in Proley, Esther made rounds of the neighborhood. Then she went back and began to work in her room.


    Although she was in Proley, she still had to do her work. Anyway, she could draw designs everywhere.


    However, Serena was extremely disappointed that she could no longer meet clients and have lunch with Esther.


    So when Esther proposed that she did not want to cooperate with L again, Serena rejected her immediately, not merely because of the whopping penalty. ording to Serena, many things, like work and feelings should be treated dividedly. If Esther broke the agreement because she flinched from facing up a rival in love, she was nothing but a pushover who deserved to lose everyone she cherished.


    After thinking about it, Esther agreed. She couldn¡¯t break the contract just because L was a little bit in love with Terence. If she really did so, she would appear anything but generous.


    Furthermore, she was interested to see how L would seduce Terence with the clothes she designed.


    Esther stayed at home for a day. In the afternoon, when Esther went to the supermarket to buy some greens, she sent a message to Terence asking if he wanted toe back for dinner.


    This time, Terence didn¡¯t let her down. In less than two minutes, he texted back a simple but extremely encouraging word, ¡°Yes.¡±


    In fact, when she sent this message, she did not hold out much hope. After all, Terence had just arrived here, so many people here would rush to invite him to dinner, or maybe he would try to cultivate good rtions with local bigwigs at dinner time.


    She did not expect that he¡¯d love to have dinner at home. It was strange how things turned out.


    Esther had been wandering around in the grocer with a shopping cart for a long time but couldn¡¯t see anything she wanted to buy. After receiving Terence¡¯s message, Esther immediately perked up and began to choose the ingredients that she knew how to cook, and also Terence liked to eat.


    This was the first time she cooked for Terence, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. Of course, she was happy.


    When Terence received her message, he wasmunicating with the previous person in charge here. He was extremely depressed. At that time, he only had work in his eyes, so he naturally didn¡¯t think about whom he would have dinner with.


    Kilborn was in charge of Spring River Estate before. However, he was unable to deal with the rising problems, and therefore, progress was slower than expected.


    Lawrence Hooper, the person in charge,ined to Terence, iming that Kilborn had no intention of working at all. Instead, he idled away his time in pleasure-seeking, so he always missed the work for days.


    After Lawrence left, Terence casually threw the documents onto the table, leaned back into the leather chair, and rubbed the space between his eyebrows tiredly.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Miss Young handed him a cup of hot coffee and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like City R where I can get freshly ground coffee nearby. You¡¯ll have to make do.¡±


    Terence nced at the instant coffee in the cup. He picked the cup up, took a sip, and then put it down.


    Miss Young sat down on the chair opposite him and said, ¡°I heard that Kilborn was not interested in doing business. He was all about messing around.¡±


    Terence looked up at her and said, ¡°If I were Kilborn, I wouldn¡¯t work for the Gibson Group too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. If Master Gibson hadn¡¯t forced him to work for the Gibson Group, he probably wouldn¡¯t have stayed here,¡± Miss Young smiled and said, ¡°I heard that his major is medicine. Back then, he was a famous doctor in arge hospital in the United States. But Master Gibson forced him back home to do business. From this point, Master Gibson is quite selfish.¡±


    When Miss Young finished speaking, she covered her mouth in embarrassment as she said, ¡°I was being too disrespectful to Master Gibson, wasn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°A little bit, but what you said is the truth,¡± Terence said.


    Master Gibson forced Kilborn who had no interest in doing business back to his homnd, but didn¡¯t cultivate him, even didn¡¯t allow him to work in the headquarter just because he did not have the blood of the Gibson family in his veins. It was entirely in character for Master Gibson to put his business first. If he was not that selfish and overbearing, how could he develop such a business empire?


    ¡°Here¡¯s a thing I can figure out. Kilborn doesn¡¯t look like a pushover. How could he be willing to stay in the Gibson Group? That shouldn¡¯t be happening!¡±


    Terence was obviously not very interested in this person. He lowered his head and casually flipped through the documents on the table.


    Miss Young continued, ¡°Could it be that he thanked your family for raising him? If so, he¡¯s a good-hearted guy.¡±


    ¡°His patience is limited. One day, he will explode,¡± Terence looked up at her and said, ¡°Alright, go out to work.¡±


    Miss Young said, ¡°Terence, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to go to the construction site to take a look? If you are determined, I have to fix your visit up in advance.¡±


    ¡°We will depart in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will schedule it right away.¡± Miss Young got up and left the office.


    After Esther made a meal, she looked at the time and found that Terence should be back soon.


    She didn¡¯t want Terence to dislike her meal, so she tasted every dish on the table. When she found it all tasted good, she felt relieved.


    Esther waited for more than ten minutes, but Terence still did note back. She touched the bottom of the tes and thought the food would be cold soon.


    She took out her phone and wanted to call Terence, but she was afraid of disturbing him, so she called Miss Young instead. Miss Young told her that Terence was still discussing the project with the person of charge in the construction site and persuaded her to have dinner first.

 Chapter 158 Hadn鈥檛 Grown an Inch

    Esther was hungry but held the urge to eat at the thought of Terence, who promised he woulde home for dinner. She decided to wait until Terence came back so that he wouldn¡¯t have had the leftovers.


    She sat back down on the sofa to watch TV.


    She was not a fan of soup opera, drifting to sleep.


    When Terence was home, Esther curled up on the sofa with the remote in her arms. She was still fast asleep.


    He didn¡¯t wake her up. When he quietly took off his shoes and tiptoed to wash his hands in the kitchen, he saw a table full of untouched food. His gaze shifted back to Esther, thinking, ¡®Has she been waiting for me?¡¯


    The food should be cooked a while ago. Terence nced at his watch and it was almost ten. She seemed to have been waiting for a long time.


    After a moment of hesitation, Terence walked to the sofa and leaned to gently poke her on the shoulder. Esther woke up suddenly, looking fearfully at him. The horrified expression caught Terence off guard.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you,¡± Esther let out a relieved breath and wiped the sweating from fright with her sleeve.


    ¡°Should there be anyone else?¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course not.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid of living here?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± Esther shook her head. Instead, she was afraid of what had happened in the ancestral hall for the past few days. Esther hadn¡¯t got a decent night¡¯s sleep since then. If she didn¡¯t take the cold medicine, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen asleepst night.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± She stood up from the sofa and walked to the dining room while saying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the food needs to be reheated.¡±


    ¡°I have eaten,¡± Terence¡¯s voice sounded from behind.


    Esther jolted to turn around, ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you?¡± Terence nced at the table of food, ¡°Didn¡¯t Shaw tell you to eat first?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not that hungry. I just wanted to wait for you.¡± Esther looked more disappointed than she looked. She said matter-of-factly, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I can eat now.¡±


    Terence quietly walked off to take a shower in the bathroom.


    After the bath, he saw Esther eating alone at the table. After a moment of hesitation, he went to sit across from her to eat.


    Esther looked at him in surprise, apparently not expecting Terence to eat with her.


    ¡°The construction got me kind ofte, so I simply filled my stomach. Well, I feel a little hungry.¡± Terence said suddenly.


    Esther nodded in response and buried her head to eat. After a while, she asked, ¡°How is the work going? Is it tricky?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°What kind of issues?¡±


    ¡°The housing quality and some legacy issues from the expedition.¡±


    Esther nodded again. These weren¡¯t her expertise, so she couldn¡¯t bring the topic further. Terence was usually quiet and seldom started a conversation.


    They were eating silently until Terence asked at the end of the dinner, ¡°Do you need me to help you with the dish?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll take care of this,¡± Esther answered without a second thought.


    How was possible to let a spoiled, rich dude wash the dishes and stained his hands with bubbles? It was hard to imagine!


    ¡­


    Esther set the table with breakfast the next morning when Serena called.


    She nced at the phone number and said to Terence, ¡°Excuse me, I need to pick up a call. Please take your time.¡±


    Terence pulled out a chair and sat down.


    The Breakfast was simple yet nutrient, including meat porridge, and eggs. Esther almost changed the recipe for everyday breakfast this week. Although they were simple and easy, Terence found them more delicious than the feasting table in the Gibson¡¯s.


    Esther heard Serena¡¯s suggestive voice over the phone, ¡°How is it? Did the newlywed live a happy life? I haven¡¯t heard from you for quite a while.¡±


    ¡°When did it happen? Then who do you talk to over the phone every day?¡± Esther said.


    ¡°That¡¯s for work. It¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°You spend half of your time gossiping in every phone call from work.¡± Esther paused for a moment and continued, ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll get off the phone if it¡¯s the usual chatter again.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re so cruel! Did you only have Terence in your mind?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap.¡±


    Serena turned a little serious. ¡°Well, alright. I was bored on the weekend and would you like to grab a drink?¡±


    ¡°What do you want? Just cut to the chase.¡±


    ¡°What else could it be? It¡¯s about you and Terence,¡± Serena shifted in a yful tone of voice. ¡°How is it? It¡¯s been a week. Have you made any progress? Is he still mad at you?¡±


    Serena threw a bunch of questions. Esther peeked at Terence, who was eating breakfast at the table, and walked to the bedroom as she answered in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? Terence leaves early andes homete every day. Even he is home, he mostly stays in the study room. We barely talk.¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s pathetic!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±


    ¡°Then you can take the initiative, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s your fault,¡± Serena said in a serious tone, ¡°Esther, have you forgotten how you lost James? You were bad either at pleasing men or acting as open as Anne. Haven¡¯t you learned your lesson? Why haven¡¯t you grown an inch? Men like sexy and beautiful women, especially a rich man like Terence, clear?¡±


    Esther smiled bitterly. James cheated on Esther partly because she didn¡¯t know how to please him as much as Anne did. But it was mostly attributed to James¡¯s mistrust. Anne told him that Esther messed with a man five years ago, and he chose to believe it.


    Although she lost her memory, Esther always kept her nose clean and would never ever believe Anne.


    ¡°Esther, are you listening to me?¡± Serena suddenly raised her voice.


    Esther snapped back to her senses.


    ¡°You are married. Don¡¯t be too conservative, especially when you are in bed. No man will like a woman as rigid as wood. We have to act like a slut on the bed and ady off the bed.¡±

 Chapter 159 It Was Her Again

    ¡°Enough!¡± Esther¡¯s cheeks immediately med, and she snapped, ¡°Serena, have you lost your mind? You¡¯re telling me this early in the morning?¡±


    What the hell did she talk about? Esther hadn¡¯t slept with Terence.


    ¡°Well ¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I was drunkst night.¡±


    It almost drove Esther crazy. ¡°So, you are yelling drunken gibberish to me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. You know, people always tell the truth after drinking.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I need to go. You¡¯d better get some sleep.¡± After getting off the phone, Esther made her way to the bedroom door.


    Terence started to set off to work. Esther hurriedly stopped him and asked, ¡°Terence, have you taken the medicine?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Esther had prepared the pills on the table to remind Terence. How could he forget?


    ¡°Are youing back for dinner tonight?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±


    ¡°Well, give me a call when it¡¯s settled.¡±


    Before Terence shut the door, he said to Esther, ¡°If you feel bored, you can walk around with Miss Cecily.¡±


    Esther nodded in response.


    She didn¡¯t follow Terence¡¯s advice for not wanting to bother Miss Cecily. Although she wanted to go out for a walk on the weekend, Esther still gave up the idea on second thought.


    Miss Cecily took Esther by surprise by showing up at her door thirty minutester.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Esther cut her eyes at Miss Cecily and asked politely, ¡°Are you looking for Terence, Miss Cecily?¡±


    Miss Cecily shook her head no and smiled. ¡°Mr. Terence asked me to bring you out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°What? Is it his order?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s my job to serve Mr. Terence, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I work in or out of the office.¡± Miss Cecily nced at Esther¡¯s pajama and said, ¡°Do you need to change your clothes, Mrs. Gibson?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go change.¡± Esther paused before speaking. ¡°Miss Cecily, you can call me Esther. It sounds awkward to hear someone call me ¡®Mrs. Gibson¡¯. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Alright, my name is Cecily Kingsley. You can call me Cecily or Kingsley.¡±


    ¡°OK, deal,¡± Esther said with a warm smile.


    Esther found Cecily easy to get along with, kind and sweet even though she was quiet. Cecily would not appear timid because Esther was Terence¡¯s wife.


    Esther got to change and received a local travel book from Cecily in the car. ¡°These are some famous attractions in Proley. See if you are interested in any ce,¡± said Cecily.


    Esther¡¯s eyes darted around the travel book. There were many interesting attractions. She had a tough decision, so passed it to Cecily.


    After a while, Cecily pointed to one of the itineraries. ¡°Then let¡¯s pick this one. We can turn around ande back if we feel tired.¡±


    ¡°That sounds great,¡± Esther nodded in agreement.


    Proley had lots of attractions in close distance. They first went to the sacred mountain. After worshiping the Buddha, they walked around before leaving for the neighboring botanical garden.


    Cecily took Esther to try the local specialties at noon and to the ancient town after lunch.


    While traveling the ancient town, Esther pointed at a building a little further off and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a huge studio for film and television. You might see celebrities filming. We can go there if you¡¯re interested.¡± Cecily suggested.


    ¡°Great, does anyone film today?¡± Esther had watched plenty of movies and TV shows, but she had never seen any filming location.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I should ask aroundter. We can¡¯t get in if someone really famous booked the whole studio.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Esther gave a knowing nod.


    Cecily guessed it right. Someone booked the studio today. It was said to be a big star, but the security guard didn¡¯t shed a little light on the name out of safety concern.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s her. That makes total sense!¡± Cecily eximed and showed her phone screen to Esther. She said in excitement, ¡°My friend told me that it was L. I love her very much!¡±


    L ¡­ This name sounded familiar to Esther.


    Her heart constricted while thinking, ¡®Is it really the L I know? Why does she film in Proley? What a small world!¡¯


    ¡°Esther, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like her?¡± Cecily noticed Esther¡¯s nk expression and rigid limbs.


    Esther shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know her well.¡±


    ¡°She has been known as the ¡®spicy girl¡¯ all over the country for the past few years. You know, L is really a master of fashion and always knows how to dress. My colleagues take her as their idols.¡±


    When it came to L, Cecily became a chatterbox that she didn¡¯t usually do.


    Esther didn¡¯t want Cecily to see through her mind and gave her a half-smile. ¡°Then I think we should go.¡±


    ¡°I want to wait for L here. I haven¡¯t had a chance meeting her.¡± Cecily stood on tiptoe to look out towards the studio. ¡°Should we wait a while?¡±


    Esther scanned around the entrance and saw a few tourists directing their eyes towards the studio like Cecily. It seemed that she was popr. The crew kept it a secret, yet there were still so many touristsing for L.


    Esther met L and had a lot of dealings with her. They once fell in love with the same man, so she really didn¡¯t want to meet L again.


    Cecily realized she had gone a little overboard when Esther wasn¡¯t interested in it. She scratched her head in embarrassment and chuckled. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a little overwhelmed. Let¡¯s go if you¡¯re not into L.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Esther agreed.


    A sudden noise rose around Cecily and Esther as they turned around to leave. The crowd rumbled in anticipation, ¡°She¡¯s out! L is out.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in the nanny van, in the second row.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t see her clearly!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really L. This is her car.¡± Cecily excitedly pulled Esther into the crowd.


    Cecily was so excited to see L that she forgot her job. She didn¡¯t care about Esther and dragged her into the crowd. She swung the other hand in the air and shouted to the car, ¡°L, L¡­!¡±


    ¡°Cecily, I¡¯ll be mad if you don¡¯t let me go!¡± Esther couldn¡¯t break away from Cecily and threatened in anger.


    But the noise of shouts and shrieks covered up her angry voice, and Cecily was too busy throwing herself in the fervent crowd to take care of Esther.

 Chapter 160 He Wanted To See Her

    At this time, the nanny van suddenly stopped in the crowd. As everyone held their breaths and waited, a man that might be an assistant walked out of the car.


    The assistant walked straight towards Esther and stood in front of her with a smile. ¡°Miss Esther, L has something personal to discuss with you.¡±


    Everyone eximed in a low voice. They all looked at Esther in confusion. Apparently, they did not expect that L would actually invite an ordinary fan. Cecily, who had been holding Esther¡¯s wrist, was also stunned. She looked at Esther in shock. ¡°Esther, do you know L?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Esther replied calmly. Then she said to the male assistant, ¡°Please tell Miss L that I only have time for business. There is nothing personal. Now excuse me for refusing her.¡±


    The assistant said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s business. Miss Esther, you certainly know how busy L is. That¡¯s why she hopes to talk to you in the car right now.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I am on leave today.¡±


    It seemed to be the first time he had seen such a tactless person. The assistant¡¯s face clearly showed a hint of displeasure. Just as he was about to speak, his phone rang. It was from L.


    ¡°Miss L¡­¡± He called out respectfully and hung up the phone after a few words with her. He put on a professional smile again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Esther. Miss L just said she would respect your schedule. We may talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°So we can meet tomorrow,¡± Esther said.


    ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow.¡± The assistant turned and returned to the car.


    As soon as the assistant left, Cecily excitedly turned to Esther and asked, ¡°How did you know L? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Can you help me ask for her autograph tomorrow? I¡­¡±


    ¡°Will you stop it?¡± Esther stopped her fretfully.


    Cecily was startled by her sudden anger. She finally realized that Esther was angry with a terrible expression.


    ¡°Esther, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She looked at Esther and called out in a low voice.


    It suddenly came to Cecily that it would just be too normal for Esther to know a celebrity with her superior status as Terence¡¯s wife. The disgust on Esther¡¯s face clearly revealed her bad impression of L and the bad rtionship between them.


    She hurriedly loosened the fingers on Esther¡¯s wrist and apologized profusely, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you knew L, and I didn¡¯t know that you two¡­¡±


    ¡°I only have a cooperative rtionship with her with clothing supplies. There¡¯s nothing else. Besides, I¡¯m not a fan of her. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re back.¡± After Esther finished speaking, she turned around and walked in the direction she hade from. After being made such a ruckus by L, she was no longer in the mood to y.


    On the way back, Esther¡¯s mood was very low. Her mind was in a mess as she wondered why L would suddenlye to Proley to film. Was it a coincidence or another scheme against Terence?


    Cecily, who was apanying her, was frightened by her appearance. She thought that she was the one who had provoked her and could only stay by her side with no words.


    As soon as Cecily returned to thepany, Miss Young saw that she looked like she had done something wrong. She asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Terence ask you to go out with Miss Esther? Why did youe back so early?¡±


    Cecily looked up at Miss Young and Terence, who was busy working behind her, and answered apologetically, ¡°We were originally having a good time. Butter I identally annoyed Mrs. Gibson and we just came back.¡±


    Miss Young looked at Terence and asked Cecily, ¡°How did you annoy Mrs. Gibson?¡±


    ¡°I took Mrs. Gibson to y in the ancient town. She wanted to visit the film studioplex and we identally met L at the entrance who had just finished filming. It was my fault to get crazy when seeing such a celebrity. I didn¡¯t know that Mrs. Gibson was not a fan of L and even had a bad rtionship with her before. I shouldn¡¯t have taken her to L. Then¡­¡±


    Terence finally raised his head from the document and stared at her. ¡°And then what?¡±


    ¡°Then, she saw Mrs. Gibson and asked her assistant to get her into the car to talk.¡±


    Terence frowned slightly. Cecily panicked again and said, ¡°But Mrs. Gibson refused. She made an appointment with L tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°After all, ever since Mrs. Gibson met the L, she has been unhappy. It was all my fault¡­¡± Cecily lowered her head guiltily.


    Miss Young thought about it and said to her, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t be so tactless next time. You can get off work now.¡±


    Hearing Miss Young¡¯s words, Cecily secretly heaved a sigh of relief and nced at Terence secretly. When she realized that he didn¡¯t have any signs of scolding her, she said to them, ¡°I promise it won¡¯t happen again. Thank you, Mr. Terence and Miss Young.¡±


    After saying that, she was afraid that Terence would regret it and quickly walked out.


    After closing the office door, Miss Young turned around and looked at Terence. She smiled and teased, ¡°Your charm is really chilling. You have only been in Proley for a week and have already attracted big stars like L.¡±


    ¡°She came here to film. It has nothing to do with me.¡± As he said this, Terence¡¯s brows unconsciously furrowed deeper and deeper.


    Why would L suddenlye to Proley to film? She must be hiding something.


    ¡°It seems that Miss Esther is quite carried away by you. She immediately became unhappy when she saw L.¡± Miss Young smiled. ¡°It seems that only an outstanding woman like L can arouse Miss Esther¡¯s true feelings for you.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that her true feelings are hidden in her heart?¡± Terence asked in disapproval.


    ¡°I can see it from the fact that she changed her attitude at thest minute and came to Proley with you, and the notebook in her hand that is full of records rted to your illness.¡± Miss Young said, ¡°Anyway, you might not be able to see through it even if I tell you. I still have an appointment. I will get off work early today.¡±


    After that, Miss Young also left the office, leaving behind Terence who had a slightlyplicated expression.


    Esther pushed the cart around the supermarket, nning to buy ingredients for dinner tonight and breakfast tomorrow morning.


    Dinner alone was not only hard to make, but also boring to eat. She nned to cook a bowl of egg noodles.


    After buying things and returning home, Terence came back when she was ready to eat the noodles.


    Esther turned and nced out the window. It was not even dark yet while he was back so early. Why was she so early today?


    She looked at Terence who was changing his shoes and asked, ¡°Have you had your dinner?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you send me a message?¡± Esther nced at the noodles in front of her. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy anything tonight.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a bad mood? Can you make dinner?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Esther was a little surprised. He knew what happened today. Cecily must have told him about her encounter with L in the film studioplex.

 Chapter 161 Apologize

    ¡°I am not in a bad mood. I just feel a little depressed.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you made an appointment with her tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to see her.¡±


    ¡°She is my client and has signed a contract with me. There is no reason for me to refuse her.¡±


    ¡°How much is the signing bonus? I¡¯ll help you pay her back.¡± Terence walked over and sat down opposite her. He looked at her seriously and said, ¡°I can still afford to raise my wife. There¡¯s no need to curry favor with someone you don¡¯t like.¡±


    Esther was surprised again. Apparently, she did not expect him to suddenly say this.


    The signing bonus was really high. How could she let him pay for her? His position in the Gibson Group was unstable now. On the surface, he looked quite glorious, while he was actually not as affluent as he seemed.


    She couldn¡¯t always ask him to ask Lady Gibson or Master Gibson for money just because of her own matters. Besides, it wasn¡¯t all about money. Just like what Serena had said, this was her job. Why would she shrink back just because L had insidious intentions about Terence? She would not make L despise her with this.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. This is my job. I don¡¯t want to give up just because of who she is. Otherwise, I will be looked down upon.¡± Esther looked at him and asked in confusion, ¡°But Terence, why do you want me to give up? Are you interested in her? Are you afraid that something will happen between her and me?¡±


    ¡°If I said I was not interested in her, would you believe me?¡± He raised his eyebrows.


    Esther thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± When L called him to say that she missed Terence that night, he clearly said that he missed her and immediately came to L.


    Besides, Terence must be interested in L since she was really beautiful and hot.


    Not wanting to continue this depressing topic, Esther pushed the hot noodles in front of him and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet. If you don¡¯t mind, you can take it.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and make another meal, and I¡¯ll make some more for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Terence unceremoniously picked up his chopsticks and began to eat.


    Esther got up and went back to the kitchen. Soon, she made a big bowl of egg noodles. When she brought the noodles out, Terence had already finished the noodles in his bowl.


    ¡°Was it good?¡± Seeing him finish the noodles she made, Esther felt a little gratified in her heart.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± It was mainly because he hadn¡¯t eaten egg noodles for a long time. Moreover, he was starving at dinnertime.


    ¡°There are more.¡± Esther gave him another half bowl and reminded him, ¡°Remember to call me when youe back for dinner next time. Mom will probably be unhappy if you starve and lose weight.¡±


    Terence looked at the noodles in the bowl. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Egg noodles are also very nutritious.¡±


    ¡°So just remember to eat more.¡± She added some more noodles to his bowl.


    Although she picked up a bit more noodles, Terence still finished it all.


    Esther looked at the way he ate, and couldn¡¯t help but taste it herself. It was actually not that delicious. Was he that hungry to finish such mediocre noodles?


    She asked, ¡°Do you want more?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Terence put down his chopsticks, stood up and walked towards his study.


    Esther looked at his back as he walked in, and then looked at the bowl and chopsticks he had put down. Her bad mood for the entire afternoon finally relieved a little.


    The next morning, Esther met up with L in the coffee shop as promised.


    Not long after she arrived at the private room, L arrived secretly. After closing the door, she took off her hat and sunsses and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Esther, I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting for a long time. There was a traffic jam on the road just now.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just arrived not long ago.¡± Esther returned her a polite smile.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Since she had taken the initiative to show her goodwill, Esther naturally had no reason to show her hatred. She was waiting for what L would say.


    ¡°Miss L, take a seat.¡± Esther made a gesture of invitation to her and took out a soft leather folder from her briefcase. ¡°I¡¯ve brought the manuscript that I gave to Miss L and thetest design drafts. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not satisfied with, you can bring it upter. I¡¯ll modify it ording to your wishes.¡±


    L sat down on the sofa opposite her. ¡°I do have some new ideas about the manuscript from before. I will mention itter. But before we talk about business, can we talk about personal matters first?¡±


    ¡°Personal matters?¡± Esther nced at her and shook her head. ¡°No, it is not suitable for us to talk about personal matters.¡±


    ¡°Miss Esther.¡± L stretched out her delicate hand and held Esther¡¯s hand that was flipping through the folder. She stared at her with a sincere expression and said, ¡°Well, maybe I should call you Mrs. Gibson.¡± She paused and then continued, ¡°Actually, I always wanted to find an opportunity to apologize to you and Terence for what had happened that night.¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to what happened on the night of James and Anne¡¯s wedding? If so, it¡¯s better not to mention it. After all, it¡¯s not something glorious. I think Terence doesn¡¯t want to mention it either.¡± Esther interrupted her without any trace of politeness.


    ¡°But if I don¡¯t mention it, I feel aggrieved.¡± L said, ¡°In fact, I was also a victim that night. I was framed by Anne. She drugged Terence and then tricked me into the No. 4 lounge. She knew that I had a good impression of Terence, so she did this deliberately.¡±


    Esther looked at her and did not speak.


    L continued, ¡°Terence hugged me as soon as I entered. I was so weak that I couldn¡¯t resist anymore.¡±


    She said it without embarrassment, while Esther was embarrassed as she listened.


    She looked at L and sneered, ¡°What are you trying to say? Tell me, did you two have an affair that night?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, I always wanted to say sorry to you. I shouldn¡¯t have lost control and shouldn¡¯t have entered that lounge. I know that you must be very upset, but things have already happened. Besides apologizing to you and asking for your forgiveness, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    Esther seemed to be indifferent when looking at her. But in fact, her heart was already filled withplicated feelings.


    Did Terence have an affair with L that night? She had always thought that there was not such an affair.


    She had always thought that Terence had resisted the temptation of L. Esther had helped him solve the lust in his body atst, but she had never expected that such a truth would suddenlye to her.


    She suddenly felt a little disgusted. If Terence really had an affair with L and thene to her, she would really feel it disgusting all the time. She had no way to ept it at all!

 Chapter 162 Got Her Feelings Out

    ¡°Miss Esther and Mr. Terence, please ept my apology. I promise this will be thest time. I will never ever stay an inch close with Mr. Terence again.¡± L gave a genuine look.


    L believed Terence couldn¡¯t remember what happened back then because he had lost his mind under the drug influence.


    On the other hand, she wanted to find evidence from Esther¡¯s face. If Terence didn¡¯t remember, then it would be much easier for L.


    From Esther¡¯s reaction, she should have believed that Terence didn¡¯t sleep with L that night, but L¡¯s words had aroused her suspicion.


    Esther took a deep breath and said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Miss L wasn¡¯t thest woman who had been intimate with Terence. I would be busy if I took every case seriously.¡±


    Esther was not dumb who believed whatever L told her and found something to worry about.


    Her words annoyed L and her expression changed, apparently not expecting Esther to take it lightly.


    Esther smiled. ¡°Miss L probably doesn¡¯t know yet. Anne made a move on Terence before, but she failed. Terence is living in many women¡¯s dreams, so I¡¯m used to dealing with lots of suitors.¡±


    L didn¡¯t expect that Esther put her in one of the thousands of random suitors. She had filled a mixture of anger and resentment but had to maintain to be decent. She smiled at Esther and said, ¡°I¡¯m d that Miss Ester has a generous heart. I was afraid to bother Miss Ester by this matter.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, so Miss L doesn¡¯t push yourself too hard,¡± Esther flipped open the folder again, and the smile didn¡¯t leave her face. ¡°Can we get down to the business now?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± L nodded and took the folder from her hand.


    Esther said, ¡°All the manuscripts are here. I wonder which part Miss L referred to.¡±


    Miss L looked at the documents and smiled faintly at her. ¡°Does Miss Esther love these clothes?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Miss L told me to design something I reckon the most beautiful. These are what I¡¯ve told, Miss L.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± The L nodded.


    L knew Terence would like things that Esther liked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve received a dresstely. It looks good on me.¡± LIA praised.


    ¡°As long as you like it.¡±


    ¡°I doubted that in the beginning, but it was Terence¡¯s idea. He wished me to try another style, so I decided to sign a long-term contract with Miss Esther.¡±


    L sessfully got on Esther¡¯s nerve again as she looked at her in surprise.


    Esther¡¯s startled face swept away L¡¯s frustration. L deliberately asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Terence tell you about this, Miss Esther?¡±


    ¡®God damn Terence, how many things between you and this Miss L I didn¡¯t know about? Can¡¯t he tell me all at once? Can¡¯t he make me less suffering?


    Esther inhaled sharply to calm herself down. ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t expect Miss L would make a deal with me for this.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. I would try something new if it wasn¡¯t for Terence.¡±


    ¡°As long as Miss L is happy about it.¡±


    LIA got what she wanted and finally stopped to read the manuscript seriously. Then she pointed at one paper and said, ¡°Miss Esther, look at here. I think it will highlight my shape if the cor is changed to a V-neck. What do you think?¡±


    Esther took the manuscript and studied it. ¡°I will modify it if Miss L likes V-neck.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then thank you for Miss Esther.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure, Miss L is my client. This is what I should do.¡± Esther added emphasis to the rtionship between herself and L in case L crossed the line.


    ¡°Is there anything you want me to modify?¡± Esther asked again.


    ¡°Not much of anything yet.¡±


    ¡°If Miss L has time, you can take a look at the new design and see if it suits you.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± L flipped through the drafts at the back, nodding with admiration as she read, ¡°Miss Esther has an amazing fashion sense. These works look as great as some luxury brands.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Then, L handed the folder back to Esther. ¡°Nice job. I like them.¡±


    ¡°Then I will make a collection based on these designs. I will send an electronic copy of the final draft for Miss L. I will move on to the manufacturer part if everything is settled.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you for your hard work, Miss Esther.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I have a lot of time.¡± Esther stood up from the sofa and smiled at L. ¡°Alright, I need to go. Goodbye, Miss L.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Esther turned around to ask L at the door, ¡°Excuse me, mind if I ask when you will leave Proley, Miss L?¡±


    ¡°Proley has an amazing view. I have persuaded the director to add a few more Proley scenes in the new movie, so it might need a few more whiles.¡± L stared at her, ¡°So, feel free to reach me if there are any problems.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Esther waved bye to her. The moment she turned around to leave, a wave of annoyance ovepped the calmness.


    ¡®What an arrogant woman! She was clearly using the job to challenge me.¡¯


    ¡®No one knows what woulde next and how she will do with Terence!¡¯


    ¡­


    Before heading to the coffee shop, Esther reminded herself not to take L seriously no matter what she did and not to get involved in private matters with her.


    But after the meeting in the coffee shop, Esther had to admit that L got on her nerves.


    In this meeting, Esther learned two things from L. One was Anne slept with Terence on the night of Anne¡¯s wedding, and the other was L signed a contract with Esther for Terence to help L pick up a dress.


    Esther temporarily couldn¡¯t prove L¡¯s words, but they made her uneasy.


    Esther wanted to ask Terence personally, but she was afraid that Terence would think of her as a narrow-minded woman, who always mentioned L. Then he might use this as an excuse to mock Esther.


    She wanted to be a generous woman, so she needed to pay some prices!


    Esther didn¡¯t have a mood to shop for groceries in the supermarket. Instead, she drew as soon as she returned home.


    She kept drawing until she fell asleep on the chair at night as if she wanted to get her feelings out with pencils.

 Chapter 163 Troublemakers

    Terence stepped into the house and did not hear the slightest movement, so he thought that Esther might have gone out. But habitually, he nced around the house and went to the door of Esther¡¯s bedroom to have a look.


    Under the white light, Esther fell asleep soundly on the table facing the bedroom door.


    Hesitating for a moment, Terence walked over. He looked at Esther and the manuscript that had been torn into pieces by her on the ground. It was the manuscript of the dress that she had designed for L before. He remembered that the dress had already been produced. L had even said that she would wear it and let Terence see.


    There must be some reason for her to tear up the manuscript of the dress and threw it away.


    Terence did not make any further guesses. Instead, he bent down and picked her up from the chair after gently calling her but receiving no response.


    The sudden rise of her body made Esther twist ufortably, but she did not wake up. Instead, she leaned her head on his chest and continued to sleep.


    Terence paused for a moment until watching Esther fall asleep again. He then ced her on the bed and pulled the quilt for her carefully.


    Just as he was about to get up and leave, Esther suddenly grabbed hisrge palm that was leaving the nket and pulled it into her embrace.


    Terence was startled by her sudden action. He thought that she had woken up but her eyes were still closed, and there was a sad expression on her pure little face. She muttered, ¡°Can you not be with her¡­¡±


    It was a simple sentence, but it contained an ambiguous meaning.


    Terence¡¯s eyebrows lowered, and his gaze was not as gentle as before but added a hint of fierceness.


    ¡®Don¡¯t be with her ¡­ Who exactly is she talking about?¡¯


    Is it Anne, or ¡­ L?


    Although he had never thought that Esther had him in her heart, Esther had gone to see L today after all.


    He expected that she would continue to say something, but after waiting for a long time, she fell back asleep.


    Terence didn¡¯t want to guess other people¡¯s thoughts like a resentful woman. He pulled his big palm back from her arms, got up, and left without looking back.


    The next morning, Esther was woken up by hunger.


    When she got up, she found that she was lying on the bed, but she remembered that she was sitting on a chair and drawing, then she fell asleep as she drew. How could shee to the bed? Could it be that Terence carried her to the bed?


    There was no one else other than Terence in this room, and it seemed that it would only be him.


    A trace of bitterness shed through her heart. Anyhow, she and Terence were now husband and wife, a family. Moreover, they were squeezed by the Gibson family in the same way. She felt that she should cherish this hard-won peaceful life.


    She didn¡¯t want to be stirred up. So, she decided to think less and get through the time in Proley first.


    She took a light breath and got out of bed. She walked into the bathroom, took a shower, and began to make breakfast.


    She did not eat lunch or dinner yesterday due to her bad mood. Now she felt extremely hungry. After cooking breakfast, she began to eat first.


    Terence was still sleeping after Esther had breakfast. She decided to go to the supermarket downstairs to buy some fresh food first, and so she went.


    By the time she brought some goods and returned home, Terence had already gone out to work.


    She went into the kitchen to take a look and found that Terence did not eat breakfast, nor the medicine she had ced on the table.


    ¡®He went out without taking medicine?¡¯


    Esther picked up the pill and looked at it, then she took out her phone and called Terence.


    The phone was always on the line, and she didn¡¯t know who he was talking to.


    More than an hourter, Esther called him again. It was finally answered. Terence¡¯s calm voice came through, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Esther asked, ¡°I saw that you didn¡¯t eat breakfast? And you didn¡¯t take medicine either?¡±


    Terence replied, ¡°I had something urgent to in this morning, so I forgot.¡±


    ¡°You can forget breakfast, but you can¡¯t forget the medicine.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It will be the same when I go back and eat at night.¡± Terence said, ¡°That¡¯s all for now. I¡¯m in a meeting right now.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Without waiting for Esther to finish speaking, he was already hung up.


    It seemed that Terence was indeed quite busy today, but Dr. Ross said that he had to eat the medicine twice a day on time. What if he got sick because of that?


    Thinking about it, Esther decided to bring the medicine to him by herself.


    She took out a sandwich and a bottle of yogurt she had just bought, put them in a small bag together with the medicine, and then left.


    Spring River Estate¡¯s temporary office was located in its sales department. The buildings had been on sale for more than a year, but because some owners came to make trouble every two or three days, the buildings were not sold well, and the sales department was always restless.


    It was the first time Esther went to Terence¡¯s office. When she got out of the taxi, she saw a crowd of men and women protesting loudly at the entrance of the sales department.


    She had asked Terence about it, and he said that it was the quality problem of the house and issues with the former owner of the house during the previousnd acquisition. It seemed that the troublemakers are at it again today.


    She saw from afar that Lawrence was exining something to the owners while wiping his sweat. Even though his attitude was very good, the owners did not appreciate it at all. They pushed and scolded him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree to give us an exnation in a month? It¡¯s been so long now. What¡¯s the problem with you guys?¡±


    ¡°Call out the person in charge of your mainpany. If you don¡¯te out, we will break in!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that Mr. Terence from the mainpany is here. Call him out to exin to us immediately!¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°We want to see someone who can really talk!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone roared one after another, and even the security guards on the side could not stop them.


    Seeing that, Esther did not dare to rush over. She was just about to call Miss Young and ask her to arrange for someone to fetch the medicine and breakfast. Suddenly, a sharp-eyed owner recognized her and shouted, ¡°Everyone, look! Isn¡¯t she Mrs. Gibson?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her!¡± Another person echoed.


    In their current situation, they naturally paid extra attention to everyone in the Gibson family. The Gibson¡¯s wedding two weeks ago had almost caused a sensation throughout the country, so they naturally saw it through the television or the inte.


    Therefore, it was not strange that someone recognized Esther. Yet Esther, who was not far away, was stunned on the spot. She did not expect that they could recognize her as Mrs. Gibson!


    When a group of people rushed over to surround and suppress her, as a woman who had never experienced such things, she just froze in ce and barely freed up one hand to block those palms that were intentionally or deliberately touching her body.

 Chapter 164 Frightened

    ¡°Mrs. Gibson, we bought the house with all our savings. How can such a bigpany hand over such a crappy house to us? Where is your integrity? Where is your conscience?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You agreed to give us an exnation a monthter. It¡¯s already been a year, yet you¡¯re still dying it. What exactly do you want?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give us a definite answer today, don¡¯t even think about leaving here.¡±


    Esther dodged the attacks of these people while helplessly exining, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m just a housewife ¡­ I didn¡¯t participate in the work of the Gibson family.¡±


    ¡°You think you can get out just because you say that you don¡¯t know? Then why don¡¯t you let someone who knowse out and talk?¡± A man roared.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You must give us an exnation today!¡± A woman agreed and even pushed the security guard¡¯s away. She grabbed Esther¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t hide behind. Stand out!¡±


    Esther was frightened and did not know what to do for the moment.


    Just then, an angry roar came through the sales center, ¡°Stop!¡±


    The dignified and cold male voice instantly shook the crowd, and they turned around immediately, watching Terence walk over with his slender legs.


    Just when everyone was stunned, Terence stepped into the crowd and protected the frightened Esther into his arms. He then swept his sharp gaze across the crowd and said in a cold and hard tone, ¡°Mrs. Gibson is right. She is just a woman and has not participated in the work of the Gibson family. She has nothing to do with Spring River Estate.¡±


    Embraced by Terence, Esther finally let out a sigh of relief in her heart. She was no longer frightened. With Terence by her side, no matter what the oue was, it was better than facing a group of unreasonable people who were like hungry jackals and wolves alone.


    ¡°You are Mr. Terence, thetest person in charge of Spring River Estate?¡± Someone asked, staring at Terence.


    ¡°It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him!¡± Said another person.


    Terence tightened his grip on Esther and said to everyone, ¡°Yes, I am Terence!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really you? You finally dare toe out and meet us?¡± A big and sturdy man scolded angrily and incurred everyone¡¯s anger.


    Terence was not frightened by the crowd¡¯s anger. His tone was as steady and cold as always, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare toe out to see you, but it¡¯s useless to meet you. Lawrence has already epted your requests and let the quality department re-examine the buildings. And the quality department has also re-made the full assessment report¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± The man interrupted him in a huff. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that you guys cheat? Those so-called qualified reports are fake reports that you colluded with officials and businessmen. Will my house leak if you are qualified? Will there be cracks on the walls?¡±


    ¡°If you have any doubts about this, you can go to the relevant department to appeal to ourpany. This is the right of all the owners.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the relevant department still on your side?¡±


    ¡°Sir, you really think highly of the Gibson Group.¡± Terence sneered, ¡°Now that you mention it, even I feel like the entire world belongs to the Gibson Group.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Everyone was angered by Terence¡¯s cold attitude. The man who had just spoken shouted, ¡°Anyhow, you must promise to solve the quality problem of the house today. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about leaving. At most, we will perish together!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! At most, we¡¯ll perish together!¡± Someone chimed in.


    Esther had never seen such a scene before. She was so scared that she gripped the corner of Terence¡¯s clothes tightly. Her face paled as she asked, ¡°What should we do? It¡¯s not going to be a fight, is it?¡±


    The owners had caused a lot of trouble for a long time so the Spring River Estate had hired a lot of security guards here, but if they fought, there would be casualties, and things would go out of control.


    As soon as they heard the agitated shouts of the owners, the security guards immediately surrounded them. Lawrence was even more nervous. He pulled Terence¡¯s arm and told him to withdraw first.


    Terence was surrounded by the crowds and could not escape at all, but he did not intend to escape just like that.


    Before Terence could say anything, the man had already raised the wooden stick in his hand and smashed it at Terence. He was shouting excitedly, ¡°Did you just mean that you passed the quality inspection so everything¡¯s fine? I worked hard to save up the money for ten years and took out all my parents¡¯ savings to buy the house, yet I got a crappy house that I couldn¡¯t even live in? If it was you, what would you do?¡±


    He was so agitated and angry that smashed the stick in his hand randomly. Esther screamed in fear. She thought the stick would hit her head. Unexpectedly, Terence swiftly held her and took a step back. He raised his arm in the air and blocked the smashing stick.


    The wooden stick was not heavy, but it hurts when it struck his arm, but Terence just snorted by himself. Other than Esther, no one even heard him make a sound out of pain.


    Terence looked down at his arm and it was in so much pain that he almost lost consciousness. When he looked up, his eyes were bloodshot. He almost grabbed the other end of the wooden stick in the next moment and then pulled a little forward. The big and sturdy man was pulled forward by Terence and stared at Terence in panic.


    After all, he was the one who hit someone first, and Mr. Terence seemed to have a stronger aura. In his understanding of the rich, it was simply too easy for Mr. Terence to fool him to death once he got serious.


    ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you about that. I will find a way to solve the problem of the house for you, but¡­¡± Terence¡¯s tone became cold for a bit, ¡°I will give you one minute to take everyone away. Otherwise, you will bear the consequences.¡±


    Seeing that Terence was beaten, Lawrence immediately rushed up to block the excited crowd in front of Terence and said, ¡°Everyone, hurry up and go back. There won¡¯t be any results even if you make a ruckus here. Since Mr. Terence has agreed to help solve the problem, then he will.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Although the man was a little worried about his own end, when he thought of how he had finally met the real person in charge of the Gibson family, he quickly regained his courage. The other owners who came with him also did not want to just walk away like that. Under his encouragement, they quickly began to get agitated again. ¡°No, we will no longer believe in your so-called promise! You must immediately refund us¡­ Immediately!¡±


    Terence was surrounded by them and could not get away, his handsome eyebrows frowned.


    At this time, a nanny van slowly stopped at the door of the sales center. Someone in the chaotic crowd whispered, ¡°It¡¯s L! The big star!¡±

 Chapter 165 Help Him Out

    Everyone turned around and looked in the direction of the van.


    At this time, L gracefully walked got out of the car, and greeted everyone with a smile.


    Everyone looked at each other at a loss for words. Undoubtedly, they did not expect such a big star to greet ordinary people like them. L¡¯s fans had already rushed towards her. Even the men who had just quarreled bitterly werepletely bewitched by her beauty.


    ¡°Hello everyone,¡± L said to the crowd and ordered her assistants to move things out of the trunk of the car.


    Usually, she looked distant and aloof. However, she casually shook hands with everyone who liked her and extended their hands to her. She smiled and said, ¡°I am Mr. Terence¡¯s friend. At the same time, I am the face of Prime Diamonds of the Gibson Group. I will also be the face of Spring River Estate.¡±


    She paused and continued to smile. ¡°It is my honor to meet all the homeowners here today, but I just heard from my assistant that you have requests for us. I can understand how much you want to live in new houses, and Mr. Terence can also feel the same. Since Mr. Terence had already promised everyone that he would solve the problem, then please believe him. As the face of Spring River Estate, of course, I don¡¯t want to be questioned by the masses of quality issues. So I also promise you today that those problems will definitely be solved in a short time.¡±


    Hearing this, all the employees of Spring River Estate felt at a loss for a moment.


    Even Esther could not help but ask, ¡°When did L be the face for Spring River Estate?¡±


    She had just be the face for the Gibson Jewelry. But now she was the face for Spring River Estate. It seemed that L was quite close to Terence recently.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She looked up at Terence while he said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Even Terence didn¡¯t know?


    Esther was a little surprised. She once again turned to L who smiled amiably at the crowd. It seemed that she had said this on purpose. Her goal was to help Terence appease these agitated owners.


    Esther had to admit that L was of great appeal and affinity. Everyone calmed down the moment she arrived, and they even smiled at her, as if they trusted her more than anyone else in the world.


    After mollifying the crowd for a while, everyone seemed less agitated. L then pointed to the gifts that were carried out from the trunk of the car by her assistants as she said smilingly, ¡°These are sports watches that I recently advertised. The manufacturer gave me more than twenty sets. Since I met everyone here today, I might as well give them to you as weing presents. I hope everyone will like it.¡±


    ¡°Loyalty Sports Watch?¡± The crowd looked at the logo on the box and eximed excitedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± L nodded.


    Loyalty Sports Watch with a price of more than three thousand was not something that ordinary people were willing to buy, especially those small-town men. They were all under great excitement when a big star was going to give them one for free.


    After handing out the gifts, everyone asked for a photo and signature from L, and then they were finally satisfied.


    However, there were still some men who were rational enough to say to L and Terence, ¡°Although Miss L is very considerate, we can¡¯t let it go merely because of a watch. If you don¡¯t solve our problems, we will still do everything to defend our rights.¡±


    After saying that, they did not forget to re fiercely at Terence, ¡°Mr. Terence, we will give you onest chance. I hope you will keep your promise!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will solve the problem as soon as possible,¡± Terence calmly replied.


    Finally, all of the owners went back.


    L waved back at employees of Spring River Estate as she smiled and walked towards Terence and Esther. She then stood in front of the two and said, ¡°I was passing by. I heard some noises, so I came in.¡±


    With that, her gaze moved down to Terence¡¯s arm that had just been hit. She asked with concern, ¡°Terence, are you alright? I saw that the man had hit you hard.¡±


    Terence¡¯s manner rxed slightly and smiled at her gratefully, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for helping me out, Miss L.¡±


    ¡°Never mind,¡± L replied evenly.


    ¡°Miss L just got us through the most difficult time.¡± This was the first time Lawrence was facing a superstar. He was extremely excited and eager to please, ¡°Mr. Terence doesn¡¯t know how difficult it is to deal with these people. They are as stubborn as mules. If it wasn¡¯t for the timely appearance of Miss L and the cate them with gifts, I don¡¯t know what would happen next.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lawrence is right. Miss L has been a big help,¡± Terence said, ¡°she¡¯s our guest. Mr. Lawrence, please take Miss L to the reception room to have some rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Lawrence made an inviting gesture to L. ¡°Miss L, please.¡±


    ¡°No need to be so polite.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in your service, Miss L. You¡¯ve helped us so much. Mr. Terence has to treat Miss L to a meal, right?¡± Lawrence said politely.


    L hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m not busy today. Thank you, Mr. Terence.¡± L nced at Terence and followed Lawrence to the sales center.


    Terence also entered the sales center and directly went back to his office.


    After thinking for a while, Esther followed him in.


    She did not believe that L had passed here by coincidence. After all, L earned herself a chance to have dinner with Terence. Obviously, L was up to no good. Esther could not just leave and foolishly make room for them to be alone.


    After following Terence into the office, Esther immediately walked up and held his arm, ¡°Let me see your arm.¡±


    Terence must have hurt badly by the blow from the stick. Naturally, she felt grateful and worried for he was beaten just to protect her.


    Seeing that Terence didn¡¯t stop her, Esther undid the buttons on his cuff and then rolled up the sleeve.


    A scarlet mark appeared clearly on his long arm. She couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and look up at him, ¡°It¡¯s swollen. It must be very painful, right? I¡¯ll find some cream for you.¡±


    ¡°There is no need.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve hurt bad. You need to be treated.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the smell of those creams.¡± Terence put down the sleeve that she had rolled up with his other hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not broken.¡±


    Esther knew him well that if he once decided to do something, no one could change his mind. So she said, ¡°Don¡¯t go out if this happens again. They are here for you. They will definitely not let you go.¡±

 Chapter 166 What Should She Do?

    Terence¡¯s face darkened slightly as he looked at her. ¡°How dare you say that?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to walk out of themunity when you are alone? You know that there are many problems in Spring River Estate and that those people are not easy to deal with. How dare youe here?¡± He reprimanded her angrily.


    ¡°How would I know that they were here?¡± Esther lowered her head guiltily.


    She understood why Terence would me her. If she hadn¡¯te here and been surrounded by them, Terence wouldn¡¯t have appeared here and taken that blow to protect her.


    What made her feel even worse was that L alsoe. Esther wondered what she was going to do next.


    ¡°Tell me what you are doing here?¡± Terence saw that she looked sad, and finally softened his tone a little.


    After he asked this question, Esther remembered her purpose ofing here. She quickly took out the breakfast and medicine bottle from the backpack. ¡°You forgot to take your medicine this morning. I brought you the medicine and bought some breakfast. Hurry up and eat the breakfast.¡±


    Terence looked at the sandwich, yogurt and medicine bottle on the table and frowned. ¡°You came here just for such a small thing?¡±


    Esther was speechless. ¡°This is no small thing. Ross said that you must take the medicine on time.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to personallye here.¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te here, would you have gone back to take the medicine?¡± Esther asked.


    Terence didn¡¯t answer her. To be honest, he wouldn¡¯te back, because he didn¡¯t think it was a big deal.


    ¡°I brought you a bottle of medicine and put it in the drawer. If you forget to take your medicine again, you don¡¯t have to let others send it over.¡± Esther poured a cup of warm water for him. She then counted a few pills from the bottle and gave them to him. ¡°Hurry up and take the medicine.¡±


    Since she had already brought the medicine, Terence naturally could not refuse. He took the pills and the warm water from her hand and took the medicine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the breakfast.¡± Terence raised his hand to look at the watch. ¡°An hourter, it¡¯s time to lunch.¡±


    Esther nodded and put the sandwich and yogurt in her bag.


    There was a sudden silence in the office. Esther originally wanted to ask him how he nned to deal with L, but Terence spoke first, ¡°You go back first. I¡¯ll ask the driver to send you.¡±


    His words made Esther¡¯s heart sink.


    He asked her to go back first and didn¡¯t even invite her to have lunch together.


    Just now, she was still wondering what she should do if Terence wanted to have lunch with her and L. She didn¡¯t expect that Terence didn¡¯t even invite her.


    ¡°What about you?¡± She looked up at Terence, trying to suppress the difort in her heart. ¡°Are you really going to have lunch with?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, she helped me. It is not much to treat her to a meal.¡± Terence said without the slightest hesitation. He looked very natural.


    Esther was his wife. He actually wanted to have lunch with a beautiful woman who took a fancy to him in front of his wife. Didn¡¯t he care about her feelings and thoughts? Was it unnecessary to take care of her?


    Esther wanted to ask him, ¡°Can I have lunch with you?¡±


    However, her self-esteem did not allow her to ask that. In the end, she only nodded her head.


    ¡°Then I will go back first.¡± She got up from the sofa and took her bag.


    She walked out of the sales center and got into the car, but Terence didn¡¯t ask her to stay. She felt as if her heart was blocked by something. At this time, her mind was echoing the words that L had said to her in the coffee shop yesterday over and over again ¡­


    She really wanted to deny what L had said to her with a firm attitude, but Terence¡¯s performance was too disappointing. And she could not deny L¡¯s words at all.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. She was startled and quickly took it out.


    She thought it would be Terence. Maybe Terence suddenly realized that she was his wife and he should take her to have lunch with another woman.


    However, the number on the phone screen was like a basin of cold water that was poured over her head. All the expectations in her heart disappeared.


    The call was from the Gibson¡¯s. She quickly answered the phone.


    Lauren¡¯s serious voice came from the phone. ¡°Is there Mrs. Gibson?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter, Lauren?¡±


    ¡°Lady Gibson wants to talk to you.¡± After Lauren finished speaking, Lady Gibson¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Miss Esther, I just called Terence, but his phone was turned off. Do you know why?¡±


    It turned out that Lady Gibson couldn¡¯t find her son, so she asked Esther.


    Esther said, ¡°Mom, something happened in the Spring Garden just now. Terence has been dealing with it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a bunch of house owners making a scene to protest.¡±


    ¡°Then, is there anything wrong with Terence?¡± When Lady Gibson heard that something had happened in Spring River Estate, her tone immediately became a little nervous.


    She did not want Terence to go to Spring River Estate at all!


    In order to not let Lady Gibson worry, Esther did not dare to tell her about Terence being beaten up. She only said, ¡°Terence is fine, and the people there also left.¡±


    It was L who helped them and let the people go. Just thinking about it made Esther feel a little ufortable¡­


    Lady Gibson paused for a moment. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°It seems that that ce is really not good. I wondered when Terence woulde back.¡±


    Esther heard the helplessness in her tone, but she did not know how tofort Lady Gibson, because she did not know how long Terence would stay in this ce, either.


    After pondering for a while, Lady Gibson asked, ¡°What about you? How¡¯s the thing I asked you to prepare?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Esther asked.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Lady Gibson sounded displeased. ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t take my words seriously at all.¡±


    Esther was a little stunned for a moment. What else did Lady Gibson say when she left City R? She only remembered Lady Gibson telling her to take good care of Terence. She suddenly remembered something and her face turned red.


    Lady Gibson had also told her that she should think about Terence¡¯s future and help him gain a foothold in the Gibson Group. The premise of doing all this was to give birth to a son for Terence as soon as possible.


    After all, Terence was not in good health, and he didn¡¯t have a bunch of people supporting him like James. He had no one else to rely on except himself to fight for a foothold in the Gibson Group.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Esther secretly nced at the driver. She was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°Are you talking about getting pregnant? I remember it all, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Lady Gibson asked.


    It was too embarrassing to talk about this in front of the driver. Esther had to signal the driver to let her get out of the car. After getting out of the car, she continued, ¡°I can¡¯t do it on my own. Terence doesn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry to have a child.¡±


    It was really pathetic. On one hand, Lady Gibson urged her to get pregnant and have a child with Terence. On the other hand, Terence was still in a good rtionship with L. They even had an appointment to have lunch together today.

 Chapter 167 I Will Try

    Lady Gibson said seriously, ¡°But you can¡¯t quit just because Terence doesn¡¯t want to have a child. You should take the initiative and think of a way to make yourself pregnant. Men are all like that. When you are not pregnant, they say they don¡¯t want to have a child. Once you are pregnant, they will naturally ept it. Even a yboy like James is willing to marry Anne because she is pregnant.¡±


    Hearing Lady Gibson¡¯s words, Esther felt even more speechless.


    Lady Gibson wanted to let her take the initiative to sleep with Terence. Regardless of whether he wanted a child or not, she had to find a way to get herself pregnant.


    This was so despicable. It was just like what L did.


    ¡°Esther, are you listening to me?¡± Lady Gibson asked in displeasure.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m listening. I¡¯lle up with an idea.¡± Esther could only agree. As for whether she could do it or not, she really did not dare to think about it.


    After all, she didn¡¯t want to and didn¡¯t know how to seduce a man, even if this man was her husband.


    ¡°I hope you can get pregnant next month, because only in this way can I plead with rk to let Terence go back to the headquarters,¡± Lady Gibson said in a serious tone. Then she asked, ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all for now. If you have any problem, just call me or Lauren.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After Esther hung up the phone, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    She found her face very hot. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the hot weather or because of Lady Gibson¡¯s words.


    ¡­


    L did not expect Terence to have lunch with her alone. She thought that he would definitely bring Esther over.


    Seeing that he came here alone, she couldn¡¯t help but feel very happy in her heart. She thought that it seemed that the thing she did today was quite effective. She actually touched Terence so much.


    ¡°What does Miss L want to eat?¡± Terence stared at her and asked.


    ¡°Anything is good.¡± L had a charming smile on her face. She thought that as long as she ate with him, it didn¡¯t matter what the food was.


    Terence thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s eat some western food that is suitable for Miss L¡¯s identity. The western food here is far inferior to City R¡¯s in taste. I hope Miss L don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not picky about food.¡± L turned to look at Terence and said, ¡°Terence, can you not call me Miss L? It sounds weird. Just call me L.¡±


    ¡°But I think it¡¯s better to call you Miss L.¡± Terence gave her a smile.


    L¡¯s smiled. Although she was a little unhappy in her heart, she didn¡¯t want to argue with him over this little thing.


    Terence booked a private room in the car. Then he and L entered the private room separately because he didn¡¯t want to be photographed by the paparazzi.


    Seeing him being so cautious, L felt a little upset. ¡°Terence, are you so afraid of having a scandal with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. After all, I¡¯m a married man,¡± Terence said in a serious tone, ¡°If we really have a scandal, it won¡¯t have a bad effect on Miss L, right?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me. Anyway, I¡¯ve had scandals with others before.¡± L smiled indifferently.


    After they ordered food, Terence took out a check from the wallet and handed it to L. ¡°This is the money for twenty watches. Thank you for helping me in the Spring Garden today.¡±


    L looked at the check surprisingly. She looked up at him and said, ¡°Terence, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t I say that the watches were given to me for free? I don¡¯t need to spend my own money. Besides, they are not worth much.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if those watches are expensive or not. They belong to you. You have already helped me, so I naturally have no reason to take your watch for free.¡± Terence pointed at the check on the table. ¡°Please take it.¡±


    L put the check into her bag unwillingly. She pretended to sigh heavily. ¡°Terence, do you have to distance yourself from me?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Terence smiled and asked, ¡°When have I ever been close to you, Miss L?¡±


    L was speechless.


    Terence ignored her slightly embarrassed expression and continued, ¡°I have another purpose today. I want to end my rtionship with Miss L.¡±


    ¡°Terence wants to end our rtionship?¡± L did not understand what he meant, but she thought it couldn¡¯t be a good thing.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although I never felt I had any rtionship with Miss L before, I still wanted to take advantage of this meal to end our rtionship,¡± Terence said, ¡°I also hope that Miss L won¡¯t disturb my wife anymore. She is a sensitive woman, and she always thinks too much. I don¡¯t want her to misunderstand me and Miss L.¡±


    L¡¯s face turned pale and then flushed. Her expression changed quickly and unpredictably. After a while, she said, ¡°Did Miss Esther tell you something yesterday?¡±


    Terence shook his head. Esther didn¡¯t tell him anything yesterday. She just tore the design draft of L¡¯s dress. She didn¡¯t eat dinner or take a shower. And then she fell asleep on the table.


    She did not tell him anything even when she got up this morning. He did not know what Esther was thinking. Did she really not care about him? But no matter what, he did not want her to misunderstand their rtionship anymore.


    ¡°Then she must be angry. So, you don¡¯t want to have any rtionship with me, right?¡±


    Instead of answering her question, Terence asked, ¡°If Miss L said so, I would like to know what you said to her yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± L pretended to be innocent and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything to her either. I just apologized to her and exined to her that I was tricked at Anne¡¯s wedding that day. That was why I identally entered the lounge and made out a little with you.¡±


    ¡°Did you tell her that we made out?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I was just afraid that she would think too much, so I exined that it was just a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°But nothing happened between us that night.¡±


    ¡°Terence, have you forgotten it? We¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget anything. I remember what happened that night very clearly.¡±


    He actually remembered it clearly? How could it be? Anne clearly told her that the medicine was very strong. After eating it, he would lose his mind totally, let alone remember what happened at that time.

 Chapter 168 An Awkward Meal

    Terence must have said it deliberately, L secretly reminded herself that she could not give up.


    ¡°Terence, I won¡¯t ask you to do anything to make up for it, and I won¡¯t pester you because of this. After all, you said that you were married, and I was not an 18-year-old girl. So¡­¡± She smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Terence was originally eating. Upon hearing her words, he lifted his eyes and a hint of astonishment appeared in his eyes. ¡°What did you say? You mean that I did something to you that night?¡±


    ¡°Terence, have you really forgotten it?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget it, but I don¡¯t remember that I ever touched you.¡±


    ¡°Terence, I already said that I won¡¯t pester you because of this. Why are you still unwilling to admit it?¡± L shook her head with an aggrieved expression. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t dare to admit it. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to admit it. But why? Do you feel so bad to have that kind of rtionship with me?¡±


    ¡°L, I know that you must have been instigated by someone that night, so I don¡¯t want to argue with you. But don¡¯t push yourself too far or try to make up something,¡± Terence said with a gloomy face.


    ¡°What was made up by me? You hugged me and kissed me that night. Then you took off my dress and made out with me while calling Shirly¡¯s name,¡± L said.


    A cold light shed in Terence¡¯s eyes as he stared at the woman in front of him.


    He still remembered something of that night, but he did not remember that he made out with L while calling Shirly¡¯s name.


    He remembered that he really thought of Shirly that night, but¡­


    He shook his head and suddenly felt a headache.


    Could it be that during that period, he really forgot something? No, it was impossible. If he had made out with L, it was impossible for him to let L go and then take Esther over.


    ¡°Terence, are you alright?¡± Seeing that his face had changed and he was no longer as cold and gloomy as before, L knew that he did not remember what happened that nightpletely.


    It seemed that Anne guessed right, and L also made the right bet!


    Terence was not a coward who didn¡¯t dare to admit it after he slept with a woman. But now, after being told so much by L, he was a little confused, unable to distinguish between right and wrong.


    That night, what did he and L do? This had be a new question stuck in his mind!


    And he could not verify this matter or give himself a clear investigation result. It made him feel worse.


    He could only believe what L said, but L was such an untrustworthy person!


    He secretly gritted his teeth, stared at her and finally said, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    L was stunned by his cold and hard tone and quickly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you just now? I¡¯m not an 18-year-old girl. I won¡¯t pester you because of this.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I hope you can keep your word,¡± Terence immediately said.


    L was speechless. She looked at him in shock. She thought he would feel guilty. She imagined that he would take her hand and apologize. He wouldfort her and promise that he would treat her well in the future.


    ¡°I know very well who nned it that night. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s just that the timing isn¡¯t right. Even if I did something to Miss L during that time, it was you who came over deliberately. So, I won¡¯t do anything, and I won¡¯t feel ashamed because of it. If you still have some self-respect, please stop here.¡±


    Terence was indeed so cold and heartless!


    L smiled in disappointment and looked at him. ¡°Terence, I told you that I was also tricked into the lounge that night. I don¡¯t ask you to apologize to me orfort me. I just hope that you don¡¯t trample on my self-esteem, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t be so gentlemanly. I think it¡¯s already considerate enough to not argue with you about what happened that night.¡±


    After Terence finished speaking, he paused for a moment and then said, ¡°As for the dress, I knew it was designed by Esther the moment I saw the design draft. I liked it because it was designed by her. It was not because I thought it was suitable for you. I didn¡¯t really want to see you wear a dress that did not fit you. I hope you will not misunderstand and think too much.¡±


    Seeing that L was silent, he said, ¡°This is also the reason why I invited Miss L to dinner today.¡±


    From the moment she received his invitation, to the time when she realized that he did notpletely remember what happened that night, L had always been delighted secretly. However, at this moment, hearing him defending Esther, L felt so upset.


    This man always disappointed her immediately after giving her hope. She was about to be tortured crazy by this feeling.


    She sighed and pretended to be helpless. ¡°Alright, I was thinking too much before. I thought you would like me to change my style, so picked the dress for me. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, I don¡¯t expect anything to happen between you and me. We are just friends.¡±


    ¡°Strictly speaking, we are not even friends. Miss L is only a spokesperson invited by ourpany, and I¡¯m not in charge of Prime Diamonds.¡±


    L smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°So, for the sake of the harmony of my family and for the sake of Miss L¡¯s career, it¡¯s better for us to meet less in the future,¡± Terence said. These words also made L very upset.


    If she continued to stick to him at this time, then it would be more embarrassing. She believed that Terence would only look down on her even more. So, she would just stop here for today!


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. Terence.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± A smile finally reappeared on Terence¡¯s face.


    It was not a smile of joy or relief, but a smile of ridicule and indifference.


    L acted as if she did not understand his meaning. She drank something and looked up at him. She smiled and asked, ¡°Terence, I have always been very curious. Other than Miss Shirly, have you ever liked any other woman in your life?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What kind of woman do you like?¡± She had never understood why would he dislike her? She was such an outstanding woman.


    Terence was silent for a moment. Then he said, ¡°At least someone who has self-respect and self-esteem, but this is something that you might not be able to do, right?¡±


    This was clearly a mockery. How could L not be able to tell?

 Chapter 169 A Lesson From Serena

    It seemed that L made a mistake in the first ce. She thought that men all liked beautiful women who took the initiative, especially a man who just came back from a country where people were so open in their attitudes towards sex. She didn¡¯t expect that Terence would be an exception.


    If she had known that he was not interested, she would have pretended to be a sweet and bright girl as Esther did. L was better than anyone in terms of acting.


    ¡­


    After getting out of the car, Esther let the driver leave.


    When she finished the call, she found that she was in an unfamiliar ce. She looked around for a long time but couldn¡¯t know which way was the right way home. However, she was not in a hurry to go back.


    She was not in a good mood. She wanted to make herself feel better by taking a walk alone. And this small beautiful city was indeed a good ce for a walk as well.


    Terence had asked her to pay attention to safety many times. But what she saw was this city was full of trees and flowers in bloom. The cool breeze brought her fresh flowers. She didn¡¯t have the suffocating feeling that she felt in a big city.


    Although it was midday, there were still many middle-aged women walking and chatting at the square by the roadside. There were also parents taking their children with them. It looked very safe.


    Esther didn¡¯t want to go to a restaurant. She took out the sandwich and yogurt that Terence rejected from her backpack and sat down on a chair by the road to eat.


    Behind her was a quiet twone road. Above her head was blooming redbuds, and in front of her was a gleamingke. Such a beautiful view, however, couldn¡¯t make Esther feel any better. Even the sandwich tasted bad.


    She couldn¡¯t help thinking of Terence having lunch with L and Gill urging her to get pregnant. These two things together made her so agitated.


    How was she going to ask Terence for a child? Last time Terence had told her that he didn¡¯t want a child so early in front of his parents. If she mentioned this again, would it make her impatient?


    Perhaps Terence shared the same thought with her. He thought that getting pregnant was not a good idea when they didn¡¯t love each other. Or he might not be willing to let any woman other than Shirly have his child at all.


    What should she do? Did she have to seduce Terence and tell him after she was pregnant?


    She stared at theke with a nk look for a while and then she took out her phone from her bag and called Serena. On the other end of the line, Serena seemed to be a little excited. ¡°Honey, why do you have time to call me? Aren¡¯t you with your man?¡±


    ¡°Are you drinking now?¡±


    ¡°No, why do I drink at noon?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you so excited?¡±


    ¡°When am I not excited or happy?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    That was true. Serena was the most optimistic of all the people Esther knew. When was she not excited?


    However, Esther didn¡¯t think that Serena was born a happy person. She was happy because she had never truly loved a man, and nor had she truly been hurt by a man, wasn¡¯t she?


    If Serena had the same problem as Esther one day, would Serena still be so happy? Definitely not.


    But no matter what, Esther still envied Serena. She envied her good luck. She envied that she wouldn¡¯t fall in love easily.


    ¡°You won¡¯t call me just for no reason. So what is it?¡± Serena¡¯s cool voice pulled Esther back to reality.


    ¡°I do have something to tell you.¡± Esther felt a little embarrassed and didn¡¯t forget to ask her before she jumped on the real business, ¡°Where are you now? Who are you with?¡±


    ¡°I am in my own office. Just me.¡± Serena suddenlyughed mischievously. ¡°Honey, are you going to share your little awkward secret with me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really awkward.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I like hearing awkward secrets.¡±


    ¡°Serena, I am serious.¡±


    Serena cleared her throat and stoppedughing. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m serious too. So tell me.¡±


    This was really an embarrassing thing to talk about. So even it was in front of her good friend, Esther hesitated for a while before she finally said, ¡°I want to get pregnant. Do you think I should tell Terence directly or wait for a chance to have sex¡­¡±


    The other end was silent.


    ¡®Even though Serena is quite open about sex, she is surprised. So how am I able to do it?¡¯ Esther was depressed.


    After a while, Serena asked, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to have a baby with him? And ¡­ does Terence want a child? That matters the most.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want a child. In fact, neither do I.¡± Esther sighed helplessly. ¡°But I have to.¡±


    ¡°Alright, rich family¡¯s drama. Baby is a good way to get more for the parents. I understand.¡±


    Serena was straightforward and she didn¡¯t care how the listener felt. In fact, Serena was right when Esther thought about it carefully. Wasn¡¯t Esther trying to get pregnant for Terence to return to the headquarter and get a good ce in the group?


    People fought for themselves. This was even more important when someone was in a ce of fractionalpetition like the Gibson Group.


    ¡°Terence doesn¡¯t want a child. That makes it difficult,¡± Serena said with resignation. ¡°But why do you think he doesn¡¯t want a child? He doesn¡¯t need to get pregnant or have a child in his belly. He only needs to give his seed.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because we aren¡¯t prepared emotionally,¡± Esther smiled bitterly. ¡°Serena, stop making guesses. Tell me what to do.¡±


    Serena thought for a moment. ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t want it, you can only think of a way yourself.¡±


    ¡°I agree. That¡¯s why I called you for advice.¡±


    ¡°Esther, don¡¯t suggest that I¡¯m good with men, okay?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you confident about your theory that morning?¡±


    ¡°That was because I drank wine.¡± When Serena finished, she felt being modest was quite boring, so she said, ¡°Alright, listen to me. First, you have to change your dull impression.¡±


    ¡°How to change?¡±


    ¡°Are you good at sweet talks? Have you ever called him hubby? Do you know how to flirt? Do you ever wink at him? If you don¡¯t know how to do it, practice in front of a mirror first.¡± Serena paused and continued after a while, ¡°Do you have the guts to ask him out for a meal? Do you dare to get him drunk or get yourself drunk?¡±


    Esther rolled her eyes and didn¡¯t speak. She had never done what Serena had said, and she didn¡¯t dare to do that either.

 Chapter 170 Fall Into the Lake

    The only thing Esther had done was to get herself drunk, but what should she do after that?


    ¡°I can get myself drunk.¡± Esther thought she chose the simplest way.


    Serena felt speechless and squeezed out a sentence with disdain, ¡°Silly girl!¡±


    Esther said, ¡°Tell me what to do after I get drunk.¡±


    ¡°Then just make love with Terence. Anyway, you are drunk and out of control. When you wake up, you can just pretend to be innocent.¡± Serena added, ¡°But first check your ovtion period. It would be better if you could be pregnant.¡±


    Esther said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Serena added, ¡°Remember, no matter how rational a man is, he still likes having sex with beautiful, sexy and active women. If you want to get pregnant as soon as possible, you must throw caution to the wind.¡±


    Esther thought, ¡®Is that true? Do all men like this?¡¯


    ¡®Is it the reason why Terence looks down on L, but couldn¡¯t help flirting with her?¡¯


    ¡®What if Terence wakes up and thinks that I am a flirtatious woman?¡± Esther asked worriedly.


    Serena rolled her eyes at Esther, ¡°Terence is your husband, okay? Besides, you are in a hurry to get pregnant. As long as you are pregnant, it doesn¡¯t matter what he thinks.¡±


    Esther thought, ¡®That¡¯s right. I want to get pregnant as quickly as possible, so I have no choice.¡¯


    ¡°I got it.¡± Esther nodded.


    Serena said, ¡°Okay, the first thing you do next is to find a lingerie store and buy a set of sexy pajamas. Then go to a beauty salon to dress up and make yourself sexy.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Esther answered.


    ¡°Go for it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, dear. If you get pregnant, remember to let me be your child¡¯s godmother.¡± Serena said with a smile.


    Serena thought, ¡®It is exciting to be the godmother of a child from the Gibson family. I am ecstatic just at the thought of it.¡¯


    ¡­Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After hanging up the phone, Esther sat by theke for a moment to muster up the courage. Then she rose to her feet.


    Esther searched the nearby mall on her phone as she walked. So she didn¡¯t notice that a ck car was slowly following behind her.


    Esther found arge shopping mall and tried to write down the address. Suddenly, she was hit off bnce from behind. Esther staggered forward, and the phone also flew out of her hands into theke.


    ¡°My phone!¡± Esther cried out in her heart. She bnced herself, and instinctively walked over to theke, only to find her phone sinking into theke.


    To get back her phone, Esther jumped down theke without hesitation.


    The cool water instantly overwhelmed Esther. She was frightened to realize theke was deep. So she began to struggle, shouting for help.


    Esther was knocked down by a naughty boy. At this time, the little boy and his grandmother were frightened by Esther¡¯s behavior. The olddy knew that she could not save Esther, so she ran away with her grandson. The olddy murmured at the same time, ¡°It¡¯s none of our business. She jumped down by herself. It¡¯s none of our business.¡±


    There were many onlookers, but no one dared to save Esther. A tall figure suddenly rushed out of the ck car and jumped into the water without hesitation. The man saved Esther who was struggling in the water.


    Esther, who had choked on water, hugged the man tightly. She didn¡¯t care whether the person who saved her was male or female.


    With the help of the crowd, Esther and the man went ashore together. Esther copsed like soft mud on the ground. She coughed as she patted her chest to catch her breath.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Esther coughed and looked at the man in front of her.


    The man said, ¡°Not at all. You are lucky to be saved this time.¡± Esther was stunned by his voice, because the voice sounded familiar!


    Esther looked up at the man¡¯s face in surprise once again. When Esther realized who the man was, astonishment appeared on her pale face.


    Esther thought, ¡®Is he Kilborn? Or am I wrong?¡¯


    ¡°Why did Kilborne to Proley? Why is he here?¡± Esther asked.


    Kilborn tidied up his wet clothes and said casually, ¡°I am in charge of the project in Proley. As for why I am here¡­¡±


    Kilborn smiled mockingly, ¡°When I pass by, I happen to see your gloomy face. I fear that you will jump into theke, so I stopped the car by the roadside. You jumped down as expected.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t try tomit suicide.¡± Esther fiddled with her wet hair as she sat back in the chair.


    Esther won¡¯t kill herself just because of a man.


    Esther didn¡¯t even know who hit her from behind just now. She only knew that her phone had fallen into theke. Then, she jumped down theke to pick up her phone on impulse.


    Esther couldn¡¯t find her phone and even turned herself into a drowned rat.


    ¡°Does Auntie always treat your savior like this?¡± Kilborn returned to the car and took a packet of tissues and a dry towel to Esther.


    Esther took them over after hesitating for a moment, ¡°Mr. Kilborn, if you think you save my life, then Terence and I will forgive you. It¡¯s not that easy.¡±


    ¡°Why do I need your forgiveness?¡± Kilborn asked innocently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb.¡± Esther threw the towel back to Kilborn¡¯s face. ¡°Kilborn, you bastard! If not you, Terence would not be sent to Proley. And I won¡¯t fall into theke.¡±


    Kilborn blinked and added mockingly, ¡°If not me, Terence wouldn¡¯t have lunch with L, right?¡±


    Esther was stunned that Kilborn knew Terence¡¯s rtionship with L.


    Seeing that Esther was silent with her eyes dropping, Kilborn added, ¡°If not me, Terence would be sent to Africa. And you can¡¯t sit in such a beautiful ce and vent your sadness. Maybe in Africa, you will be forced to marry a ck man.¡±


    Esther asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Kilborn replied, ¡°Do you think Master Gibson is easy to deal with?¡±


    ¡°You mean Master Gibson nned to send Terence to Africa at the beginning? Why?¡± Esther looked at him in surprise.

 Chapter 171 Dressing up

    ¡°It¡¯s me who tore Anne¡¯s wedding dress. It has nothing to do with Terence. It is already unreasonable to send Terence to Proley. Master Gibson still wants to send him to Africa?¡± Esther shook her head in confusion. ¡°I wonder if Terence is Master Gibson¡¯s son.¡±


    Kilborn said, ¡°That¡¯s right. People who are not from the Gibson family will be treated like this.¡±


    Kilborn thought angrily, ¡®Just like me!¡¯


    Esther realized her words hurt Kilborn, so she apologized hurriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± Kilborn smiled coldly.


    Esther said, ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand why Master Gibson treated Terence like this.¡± If Master Gibson hadn¡¯t sent Terence here, Esther needed not to get pregnant. Perhaps Lady Gibson would have banned her from getting pregnant like before.


    ¡°You should ask Terence yourself.¡± Kilborn shrugged his shoulders and nced at Esther¡¯s drenched body. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Esther refused, ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Kilborn said, ¡°No? Do you try to walk back on your own?¡±


    ¡°This is my business,¡± Esther said coldly. ¡°Thank you for saving me. But it¡¯s better not to stay too long with each other because you are male and I am female.¡±


    Esther failed to rify her rtionship with James to Terence before. If Terence found her with Kilborn again, he would be furious.


    Kilborn didn¡¯t care about it, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Terence is having lunch with L. He will not care who you are with.¡±


    Kilborn¡¯s words made Esther feel speechless.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Esther thought, ¡®That¡¯s right. Terence might still be having lunch with L. As Terence doesn¡¯t care about me, why not just ride in Kilborn¡¯s car in such a miserable situation? Moreover, there was nothing between me and Kilborn.¡¯


    ¡°Please send me to the nearest shopping mall,¡± Esther said.


    ¡°You still have the mood to go shopping?¡± Kilborn raised his eyebrows mockingly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home, so I want to buy new clothes from the mall.¡± Esther nced at Kilborn, who was also drenched. ¡°What about you? Are there no clothes in your car?¡±


    Kilborn replied, ¡°I have spare clothes in my car.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Esther nodded and walked towards the ck car by the roadside.


    Kilborn quickly walked up to open the car door for Esther and smiled, ¡°You are the first woman who rides in my car.¡±


    Esther said, ¡°Because of your words, I don¡¯t dare to do that.¡±


    ¡°Just have a seat.¡±


    Esther hesitated for a moment before getting into Kilborn¡¯s car. She looked around and turned to stare at Kilborn, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to find a woman you love.¡±


    Esther seemed to see sadness shing across Kilborn¡¯s handsome face. But Kilborn smiled, ¡°I can have women at any time.¡±


    ¡°I mean finding the woman you like.¡± Esther was speechless.


    Kilborn finally shut up.


    ¡°Mr. Terence, Mrs. Gibson got off here after a call.¡± The driver looked at Terence through the rearview mirror. He was frightened to see Terence¡¯s gloomy face. The driver apologized quickly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have listened to Mrs. Gibson. I should have sent her home.¡±


    Terence remained silent, and his eyes were still fixed on the ck car that was gradually driving away.


    It was Kilborn¡¯s car. Terence saw Esther get into Kilborn¡¯s car.


    When Terence returned to thepany from the restaurant, he happened to meet the driver who was having lunch. Terence asked the driver if he had sent Esther home. But Terence was told that Esther got off halfway.


    Although it¡¯s safe here, who knew what those angry owners would do?


    So out of concern, Terence took out his phone to call Esther. But the number he dialed couldn¡¯t be connected.


    After phoning Esther several times, Terence was driven to the ce where Esther got off. But he found Esther was with Kilborn.


    When did Esther and Kilborn have such a good rtionship? Kilborn just arrived at Proley and could not wait to date Esther.


    After a moment, Terence called Kilborn.


    Kilborn answered the call quickly picked up. Terence got straight to the point, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Kilborn nced at Esther and said deliberately, ¡°I¡¯m shopping with a friend. What¡¯s up?¡±


    Terence asked, ¡°When will youe back?¡±


    Kilborn answered, ¡°It depends on my friend.¡±


    ¡°Kilborn!¡± Terence gritted his teeth and squeezed out, ¡°You had bettere back to thepany immediately.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I will start work tomorrow. I won¡¯t meet you today.¡± Kilborn decisively hung up the phone and turned it off.


    Esther was using a towel to rub her clothes. She casually asked, ¡°Are you busy? I can just get off here. I¡¯ll take a taxi myself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. He¡¯s just an unimportant person.¡± Kilborn tilted his head and smiled at her. ¡°By the way, let him enjoy the feeling of being neglected.¡±


    Esther could not understand Kilborn¡¯s words, nor did she want to keep on inquiring. She continued to rub her wet clothes with her head down.


    The ck car stopped at thergest shopping mall in Proley. Kilborn said with his hands on the steering wheel, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to go shopping with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, for sure.¡± Kilborn had exined he meant no harm to suggest Terencee to Proley, but Esther still did not want to spend too much time with him.


    Esther swept a nce at Kilborn, who was also drenched, ¡°You should also change your clothes. Otherwise, you will have a cold.¡± After that, Esther went off.


    Kilborn joked with Esther as usual, ¡°Auntie, you can buy me new clothes in return.¡±


    Esther rolled her eyes mockingly behind Kilborn and quickened her pace!


    Esther followed the sign to the shopping area for women. She nned to buy a T-shirt and jeans, but suddenly Serena¡¯s words shed across her mind.


    Esther looked at her clothes. She was in a flouncing shirt and cks. Her clothes were far from being fashionable and beautiful. No wonder Serena alwaysughed at her. Esther worked in the fashion industry, but she always dressed like a country bumpkin.

 Chapter 172 Plan for the Night

    She put back the T-shirt in her hand and went to a clothing store on the other side.


    She worked in this business and had a good taste in clothes, but she felt shy to put on very beautiful and fashionable outfits.


    However, for the seduction n that Serena had made for her, she had to pick a dress that could show her cleavage.


    It was her first time wearing such a sexy dress. She felt ufortable looking at herself in the mirror. Fortunately, the salesperson at the side had been encouraging her, which made her finally make the decision to buy it.


    After changing her clothes, she passed by a lingerie shop and walked inside hesitantly.


    The clerk saw her staring at the sexy lingerie on the model after entering the door and immediately knew that she was not a regr. The clerk began to introduce her different textures and the poprity of different designs.


    The silk lingerie was so thin that it almost covered nothing. Esther really didn¡¯t have the courage to take it down from the model to have a try. She turned her head and ask, ¡°Is there anything else ¡­ which is a little more conservative?¡±


    The clerk smiled. ¡°Gorgeous, we don¡¯t sell what you ask for. Look, your perfect body is going to look so beautiful in our lingerie. Men are gonna love it.¡±


    Esther didn¡¯t know what to say. This clerk was too straightforward.


    She agreed that men were going to love such thin lingerie. However, she felt so embarrassed to wear it in front of Terence thinking of her awkward rtionship with him.


    While she was hesitating, she called Serena and asked, ¡°Serena, do I have to wear what¡¯s equivalent to wearing nothing? Can you suggest something else?¡±


    ¡°You must!¡± Serena said seriously and then added, ¡°Unless you don¡¯t want to get pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    When Serena said this, Esther didn¡¯t get other choices.


    She never knew it would take her much courage to buy clothes.


    When she was at the checkout, the sales clerk, with a smile, rmended an essential oil called ¡®Charm¡¯ to her. She said wearing the oil would make her very charming. The scent of it to a man was like honey to a bee.


    It could make the time more perfect for partners when they were at the right time. In the clerk¡¯s words, this product was phenomenal.


    ¡°Gorgeous, use this charm oil and this lingerie. No matter what kind of man you are dealing with, he can¡¯t escape. Believe me.¡± The clerk winked at her and smiled meaningfully.


    Esther looked at the essential oil that the clerk put in her hand and asked worriedly, ¡°Is it harmful?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. This is just something simr to scented candles. It makes people excited but won¡¯t do any harm to people. Many women use it as scented candles. Rest assured, it¡¯s harmless. The shop assistant took the essential oil back from Esther¡¯s hand, put it in a bag, and handed it to Esther.


    Esther hesitated for a moment and paid for it at the end.


    The sexy lingerie was ready, and so was the essential oil. Thest thing was to get herself drunk.


    Serena told her that she just needed to be a little drunk because a woman looked the most beautiful when she was a little drunk. In that way, drinks made her brave, but she wouldn¡¯t lose control of herself.


    She couldn¡¯t drink much so it wasn¡¯t a hard thing to get drunk. Before returning home in the evening, she especially went to a bar for steak and a ss of red wine.


    After having food and wine, she had a rest for around half an hour before getting up and walking home.


    After having a few drinks, her face gradually turned hot. She didn¡¯t need to look in the mirror and she knew that she must be blushing at this time.


    She wondered if Terence was home yet. Was he still outside with the L?


    She thought it would be better if he had not returned yet, so she would have the time to take a good shower and make good preparations.


    Unfortunately, when she entered the password and went inside, she saw Terence sitting on the sofa in the living room watching TV.


    She was surprised and couldn¡¯t help grabbing the knob tightly.


    His wife had left with others. Terence was not in the mood for watching TV at all. He didn¡¯t even know that it was ying a soap opera on the TV.


    On the contrary, the slight sound of the door opening quickly attracted his attention. His gaze swept over andnded on Esther who froze at the door.


    ¡°You are back.¡± His legs stretched back, Terence stood up from the sofa and walked over to her. His cold gaze swept over her from top to bottom and he asked, ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    He remembered that she was not wearing this dress when she came to thepany this morning. It was a very beautiful and fashionable dress, but not her taste.


    ¡°I went to Greatz for shopping.¡± Esther didn¡¯t like him talking to her like interrogating a suspect and he had just flirted with L today. But when she thought of her n for tonight, she put up with it.


    ¡°With whom?¡±


    ¡°Just myself.¡±


    ¡°You alone?¡± The corners of Terence¡¯s mouth turned down. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Esther looked up to stare at him.


    ¡°You went shopping alone, turned off your phone, and bought such a sexy dress?¡± Terence stretched out his arm and lifted the strap sliding down her shoulder.


    He was gentle, but his fingertip felt as cold as his cold eyes.


    Esther was speechless for a moment. Should she tell him that she was there for sexy lingerie so that she could seduce him back home? What an embarrassing thing.


    ¡°My phone fell into the water, and I also got wet. That¡¯s why I went to buy clothes.¡± Esther actually wanted to ask, ¡°Terence, you only care about L. How can you have time to think about where I¡¯m going? Do you actually remember to call me?¡±


    ¡°Other than this dress, what else did you buy?¡± Terence suppressed his anger and his gaze fell on the shopping bag in her hand.


    Esther suddenly got so anxious and she hid the shopping bag behind her without thinking. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look,¡± He ordered gently.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    If it was in the past, even if he was angry, he wouldn¡¯t care about what she bought, and he wouldn¡¯t impolitely ask her to show him what she bought.


    But it was different today. Today, he saw Esther get into Kilborn¡¯s car and they get to downtown. It must be Kilborn who bought this different dress for her. He watched her hiding the shopping bag behind her back.


    The more she didn¡¯t want him to see it, the more he wanted to see it. He must see what was inside the shopping bag.


    So when Estherpletely hid the shopping bags behind her, he was immediately provoked. He took arge step forward and took the shopping bag from her.


    ¡°No!¡± Esther screamed and rushed up to grab it.

 Chapter 173 I Had Never Acted Like This

    Terence was much taller than Esther, so the bag was out of Esther¡¯s reach. The shopping bag was turned over and the things inside dropped.


    With a bang, essential oil and sexy nightwear fell to the floor at the same time.


    Esther was stunned. She looked at those things on the ground, and her face instantly blushed.


    Terence was also stunned. He did not expect that Esther was so open. However, after the shock, Terence became angry and stared at Esther.


    ¡°Did he buy these for you?¡± Terence gritted his teeth and asked.


    Esther didn¡¯t understand what Terence was saying at all. At this time, Esther only felt shameful. After a while, Esther came to herself and hurriedly rushed to pick up the items on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Terence picked Esther up from the ground and looked down at her.


    ¡°What?¡± Esther lowered her head. At this time, she was embarrassed and only wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    ¡°Did he buy these for you?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Kilborn.¡± Terence tightened his fingers around Esther¡¯s arm. ¡°Esther, don¡¯t y dumb with me. Do you think I don¡¯t know that you stayed with him before?¡±


    Esther was surprised and thought, ¡®What did he say? He knew that I stayed with Kilborn?¡¯


    Esther stayed with Kilborn for less than 40 minutes. She didn¡¯t understand why Terence knew this.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t know how to exin?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Esther didn¡¯t know what to say. She did not expect Terence to know that she was with Kilborn and did not know how to exin it. Esther thought, ¡®If I tell him that Kilborn saved me and sent me off, he probably would not believe.¡¯


    Whether Terence believed it or not, Esther decided to exin it.


    ¡°I can exin that I identally fell into theke when I was walking in the square at noon. Kilborn saved me and sent me to the entrance of the mall. Kilborn said that he was just passing by. Then I went to buy the clothes myself, and it had nothing to do with him.¡± Esther raised her eyes and looked at Terence. ¡°What I said is true. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call Kilborn and ask.¡±


    ¡°I called him when you were in his car.¡±


    Esther was embarrassed. She thought, ¡®So it was Terence who called.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    What did Kilborn say at that time? He said that he was shopping with his friend and when he came back depended on his friend. Then Kilborn hung up the phone.


    Kilborn deliberately tricked me.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why he said that, but I have nothing to do with him. He sent me to the entrance of the mall and left. I went to the mall alone,¡± Esther exined.


    ¡°You went to the mall alone?¡± Terence bent down to pick up the sexy nightwear and essential oil and held them high in front of Esther. ¡°You went to buy these things by yourself? Tell me, what do you want to do? Who do you want to wear it for? Who do you want to charm? Don¡¯t tell me you bought them for me.¡±


    Terence sneered, ¡°Esther, you usually avoid me. I am willing to sleep in the study room for you.¡±


    ¡°Give them back to me.¡± Esther snatched the nightwear and her face blushed again. ¡°I bought them for fun.¡±


    Now Esther was speechless and felt wronged. She suddenly felt that Serena was the most unreliable woman in the world. Last time, Serena asked Reid to disguise as Esther¡¯s husband to attend Anne¡¯s birthday party, which made a fool of Esther. Today, Serena suggested Esther seduce Terence, causing Esther to lose face.


    Esther wanted to cut Serena off.


    ¡°Just for fun? Buy those things for fun?¡± Terence raised the essential oil in front of Esther again. He still gritted his teeth and sneered, ¡°Esther, it is designed for men. Who are you nning to seduce?¡±


    Esther was speechless again, and her silence irritated Terence. Terence retracted his hand to get closer to Esther and angrily said, ¡°You¡¯d better give me a reasonable exnation, otherwise¡­¡±


    Terence pinched Esther¡¯s hand so hard that she almost cried. She had no choice but to confess. ¡°If I say I n to seduce you, would you think that I¡¯m crazy? Would you believe me?¡±


    Terence sneered, showing his distrust. ¡°If you want me to believe you, change into your new nightwear and have a try. And this.¡± He grabbed Esther¡¯s hand and handed the essential oil to Esther.


    Terence looked so serious and was not joking, which made Esther angry. She red at Terence fiercely.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You said that these things were all prepared for me. I¡¯ll give you a chance to perform now,¡± Terence said coldly and crossed his arms in front of his chest.


    After a moment of hesitation, Esther gritted her teeth and walked quickly towards the bathroom.


    Esther entered the bathroom in anger. After turning on the tap, Esther did not stand under the water but in front of the mirror and looked at her red face.


    Esther thought, ¡®Since Terence forced me to do that, why don¡¯t I do so? Anyway, I¡¯m originally nning to seduce him and get pregnant as soon as possible.¡¯


    If Esther missed these days when she was fertile, she would have to wait for the next month. Esther decided to carry out her n.


    After thinking it through, Esther took a shower, applied the essential oil, and then picked up the nightwear that made her feel ashamed for the whole day.


    The silk nightwear was thin and transparent. Esther looked naked. She stared at herself in the mirror and blushed.


    Esther gritted her teeth, opened the bathroom door, and said to Terence, ¡°Can you give me a ss of red wine?¡±


    Esther was sober and had no courage toe out.


    Terence stood up, walked to the bar counter, poured a ss of red wine, and handed it to Esther. Terence watched her drink it all in one gulp and then handed the ss back to him, saying, ¡°Please wait for me for twenty minutes.¡±


    After that, Esther closed the bathroom door again.

 Chapter 174 Are You Sure?

    Terence gradually calmed down when he saw Esther who was cute. However, when Terence thought Esther was together with Kilborn in the afternoon, he became serious again.


    Esther sat on the toilet and waited for herself to be drunk.


    Twenty minutester, Esther was hot, and her face turned red. She stood up and arranged her hair in front of the mirror, trying to cover her bare skin.


    Esther had never experienced such an awkward thing as tonight because she could not be sexy only in bed as Serena did.


    Standing behind the door, Esther took a deep breath before opening it and stepping out.


    Terence was standing behind the French window with his body stiff.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Terence instinctively turned around and raised his eyebrows.


    At the door of the bathroom, Esther, dressed in sexy nightwear, stood there. Her hair was slightly wet, and her face was flushed. Esther was nearly naked because the nightwear was transparent.


    Esther¡¯s figure was not as good as L¡¯s, but in Terence¡¯s eyes, Esther was much more attractive than L. If L was like gorgeous peony, then Esther was like fresh grass.


    It was not dazzling, but fine-looking.


    It was not unty, but it was reverie.


    Esther and Terence had been married for several months, and this was the first time Terence saw Esther like this. Looking at Esther, Terence suddenly had an impulse to do something, but he could not bear to.


    Esther, who was being stared at by Terence, felt ufortable. She thought, ¡®Why doesn¡¯t hee here? Is he waiting for me to walk over?¡¯


    Driving by the alcohol, Esther suddenly strode towards Terence, flung herself upon Terence, and then kissed him.


    Esther thought, ¡®Anyway, it has happened this way. I have nothing to worry about. Even if Terence ridicules meter, I¡¯ll ept it.¡¯


    Esther strongly kissed Terence and aggressively pulled the nightgown on his body. Although Esther was not tall and weak, she was determined.


    Terence did not expect that Esther was serious. She wore the nightwear, applied the essential oil, and wanted to sleep with him.


    Terence grabbed Esther¡¯s waist and pulled her down from his body. Terence stared at Esther who was gasping for breath and said, ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t drunk?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you know who the man in your arms is?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t regret it?¡±


    ¡°Whoever regrets it is a bastard!¡± Esther looked at Terence and gritted her teeth. ¡°Terence. If you are a man, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Hearing that, Terence was annoyed, but he did not shut up. Instead, he repeated, ¡°I¡¯m a man, so I don¡¯t want to force you. I won¡¯t casually sleep with a woman. You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Leave? Why do you ask me to leave?¡± Esther held his neck and stared at him with moist eyes. ¡°Is it because I can¡¯tpare to L? Because I¡¯m inferior to her in both skills and figure?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with her.¡± Terence frowned.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You can bind me and Kilborn together. Why can¡¯t I bind you and L together? Do you dare to say that you haven¡¯t done it? Did you have a good time eating lunch together? What are you going to do next? Divorce me and marry her?¡±


    ¡°You dared to say you weren¡¯t drunk!¡± Terence frowned. He bearded the pain and pushed Esther down from his body. ¡°Go to bed early if you¡¯re drunk. Don¡¯t mess up here.¡±


    Seeing Terence turn around to leave, Esther was stunned. She did not expect that Terence would leave easily when she hade so far. Esther was anxious and shouted, ¡°Terence, if you don¡¯t have L in your heart, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. Turn back to see who your wife is.¡±


    Esther rushed up to block his way. ¡°You can¡¯t satisfy your wife. Are you still a man?¡±


    ¡°Esther, don¡¯t provoke me in this way. I¡¯m afraid that you will regret it in the end.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it.¡± Esther shook her head and said, ¡°I said that I only have you in my heart. I have nothing to do with other men, but you didn¡¯t believe me. I said that I bought this nightwear for you, and the person I wanted to seduce was you, but you didn¡¯t believe me. I¡¯m dressed like this and standing in front of you. What else can I do to make you believe me?¡±


    Terence looked at her, feelingplicated.


    Terence thought Esther was too strange tonight. He did not believe that Esther was normal.


    As Terence was in a daze, Esther stood on her tiptoes again and kissed him.


    Terence was a normal man, and his patience had its limit. He could stand Esther to seduce him again and again like this. Moreover, he had nothing against Esther.


    Terence changed from passive to active. When he took Esther to lie on the bed, Esther suddenly despised herself. Esther thought, ¡®To be pregnant, I used this way. If this continues, I¡¯ll be as same as L.¡¯


    Noticing her silence, Terence suddenly stopped and looked up at her. Terence sneered, ¡°Why are you stopping? You were crazy just now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Esther closed her eyes in embarrassment. She had seen online that it was easier to get pregnant if they do it in a specific posture. Therefore, Esther decided to cherish this chance and hoped she would get pregnant.


    ¡°You said you would satisfy me. Why are you tired so easily?¡± Terence whispered in her ear and then buried his head down again.


    Esther had to admit that Terence was skilled in this area. From Terence¡¯s passionate response, Esther knew that Terence didn¡¯t sleep with L today.


    Terence and L just had lunch together.


    Esther didn¡¯t know how long they had been in bed, and she was too sleepy to open her eyes.


    After Terence was satisfied, he hugged Esther, looked at her flushed face, and lowered to kiss her. Then Terence whispered, ¡°Esther, tell me, what do you want to do tonight?¡±


    Terence thought Esther was as crafty as Anne, and he did not believe that Esther would do such an abnormal thing tonight for no reason.

 Chapter 175 Terence Makes Breakfast

    ¡°A scheme?¡± Esther murmured, then giggled, ¡°Because I want to have a baby ¡­ I want to help you. Anne is pregnant, James is going to be a father, we must hurry up ¡­¡±


    A simple sentence from Esther made Terence¡¯s face darken.


    Terence thought, ¡®Sure enough, this woman¡¯s unusual behavior tonight is a trick, and her trick is to conceive my child as soon as possible because she does not want tog behind Anne and James.¡¯


    Terence believed that he was just the instrument of Esther¡¯s revenge on Anne and James all along!


    ¡­


    Probably because she was worn outst night, Esther slept all the way until dawn.


    Although the night passed, Esther¡¯s overindulged body was still in pain. Thinking of the crazy sexst night, Esther looked at the sexy pajamas scattered under the bed, and could not help but blush.


    Esther adjusted to the difort a little bit, she sat up in bed, then got up to take a shower in the bathroom.


    Esther felt much better after the bath and stood in front of the mirror, imagining that in a month she might be a pregnant woman. She felt a little expectant.


    Once a woman decided to be a mother, the glory of motherhood over her shone brightly, and so did Esther.


    Esther thought Terence had gone to work, but as she walked out of her bedroom, she caught the smell of baking bread.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She walked into the kitchen suspiciously and saw that Terence was making breakfast.


    This was the first time Terence had made breakfast!


    ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± Terence smiled at her. He brought the toast to the table and said, ¡°Did you brush your teeth? Thene and have breakfast.¡±


    ¡°You are making breakfast?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s why we only have toast and milk for breakfast.¡± Terence pointed to the chair opposite him. ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    It was only toast and milk, but Esther was delighted that it was Terence¡¯s first time to make breakfast. Esther sat down on the chair opposite him, picked up a piece of bread, and began to eat.


    ¡°How is it?¡± he asked gently.


    She nodded and praised, ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Drink some milk.¡± Terence handed her a prepared ss of milk.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Esther took the milk and drank it.


    ¡°Drink it all. Don¡¯t waste.¡± Terence said.


    ¡°You too.¡± Esther pointed at the milk beside his hand.


    Terence smiled and took a sip of milk.


    Terence didn¡¯t mention the night before, and Esther certainly wouldn¡¯t. Because it wasn¡¯t something worth talking about to her anyway, and it was best not to mention it.


    Esther was about to finish her ss of milk, and she suddenly raised her ss, frowned, and asked, ¡°Why does this milk taste so strange? New product?¡±


    ¡°Strange? That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Esther looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°Because I added something inside.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A birth control pill.¡± Terence finally looked at her and saw Esther¡¯s smile fade into a startled expression. He watched her fingers clench the ss, then drop it with a sudden thud on the table.


    The ss fell on the table with a harsh sound, and the remaining milk spilled out.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The man didn¡¯t even change his expression as he continued to stare at her.


    The warmth in Terence¡¯s expression disappeared the moment the ss dropped, reced by his constant ruthlessness.


    The atmosphere here froze at this moment.


    After a long while, Esther asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Terence looked at her with disdain and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking you? Why are you in such a hurry to have my child? Why are you using such despicable methods on me?¡±


    Esther tried to say something, but the feeling of tightness in the chest made her almost suffocate¡­


    Terence had seen through her scheme, and he had indeed treated her as a shameless woman. That was thest thing she wanted!


    ¡°How did you know?¡± In shock, Esther asked such a silly question.


    ¡°Is it hard to read your mind? Didn¡¯t you behave strangely enoughst night?¡± Terence sneered back. ¡°Esther, you¡¯ve been resisting me from the beginning, refusing to let me near you. How can you take the initiative to buy sexy pajamas for me, buy that essential oil?¡±


    Esther was tongue-tied, unable to exin at all.


    ¡°You need a drink of courage to have sex with me. Do you forget we¡¯re married? Or is there no marriage in your mind?¡±


    Esther didn¡¯t know what to do. After a moment of silence, she looked up at him and asked, ¡°If I tell you that I wanted a child, will you give it to me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± He answered without thinking.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s it.¡± Esther forced a smile. ¡°You won¡¯t give it, I want it, so I have to shamelessly do it myself.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you and a despicable woman like L or Anne?¡±


    ¡°Everyone is trying to survive. What¡¯s wrong with being mean and scheming for your love?¡± Esther finally looked up and boldly stared at him. ¡°Anyway, from the beginning you think I am a shameless scheming woman. What¡¯s wrong with my scheming?¡±


    ¡°All you¡¯ve done is for James, right?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with James.¡±


    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you want to get pregnant just to get back at him and Anne? You just want topete with him!¡±


    Esther thought about it and nodded. ¡°Yes, I want to get pregnant. Because I want to help you consolidate your position in the Gibson Group and get you out of Proley. That¡¯s what Lady Gibson means.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay in Proley, you can go back to City R. I told you that you don¡¯t have toe.¡±


    ¡°Terence you don¡¯t have to understand this, but please don¡¯t misinterpret it, okay? I want to get pregnant ¡­ Not just because Lady Gibson and I need to survive, but you do, too. Master Gibson has kicked you out of the Gibson Group. If you don¡¯t figure something out ¡­ You¡¯ll never get back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Why do you care?¡± Terence scoffed. ¡°You want to go back to the Gibson family so bad? So you want a ce in it? I can go anywhere under the sun. I don¡¯t care about losing the group.¡±


    ¡®Yes, he can go anywhere ¡­ Maybe I can too. He does not have to fight for a ce in the Gibson Group.¡¯ Esther thought and smiled bitterly.


    As long as Terence was willing, Esther could go with him anywhere in the world, even if there was no food, no mansion to live in, and no fancy car to drive. However, the more beautiful ideal was, the crueler reality became.


    Terence could never put the Gibson Group away. If he had put it away, he wouldn¡¯t have been back at Master Gibson¡¯s mercy.


    Esther also couldn¡¯t give up on the Gibson Group. If she lost the Gibson Group as her backer, she could not take her parents away from the Cusack family, let alone revenge on Anne.


    So whatever Terence insulted her, she epted it.

 Chapter 176 Solve the Problem

    Esther came out of the house and began to wander in the street.


    Terence went to thepany and was still full of anger when he left.


    Esther had not expected things to turn out this way. Not only did she fail to conceive, but she also strained her rtionship with Terence, making Terence more and more disgusted with her.


    Esther knew that she became a worse woman than L and Anne in Terence¡¯s eyes afterst night.


    It began to rain early in the morning. Esther clutched the umbre but did not stop to walk forward. It was as if she could keep herself away from her home of strife.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Esther knew that even if she could leave the house, she could not leave the man. She had already been destined to live with him when she agreed to marry him.


    Esther did not know how long she walked, and she finally found a quiet ce and stepped in.


    It was a caf¨¦ decorated with style, which was converted from a B&B. There were very few customers in the morning. Esther found a quiet corner to sit down, casually ordered a drink, and quietly had it.


    On the other side, Terence was also in a bad mood. He was absent-minded when Miss Young reported to him about work.


    Terence kept recalling Esther¡¯s every move in front of him the night before, from Esther¡¯s unusual behavior to her clouded admission that it was her n.


    He knew this woman was really not simple!


    And what made Terence most annoyed was that no matter how this woman did it or how she yed tricks, he could never hate her.


    Terence tended to resent scheming women, and gorgeous beauties like L were not excluded. But he could not hate Esther.


    He wondered, ¡®Is it really because she looks like Shirly?¡¯


    It was just that Shirly ¡­ Was this woman, who he could hardly remember, who had been living in his dreams, really that important to him? Was there such a deep friendship?


    What no one knew was that Terence was suffering from another even stranger illness, in addition to his strange, inexplicable illness. He couldn¡¯t keep anything deep in his mind!


    Terence had gradually forgotten what had happened five years ago. If it hadn¡¯t been for the painting, for someone who had reminded him, he might have forgotten about Shirly.


    They all said Terence was very, very in love with that Shirly girl. In the dream he really loved her, but unfortunately ¡­ That girl was in another world now, so she couldn¡¯t guard those memories together with him.


    Miss Young called Terence several times but got no answer. She guessed that he and Miss Esther had another quarrelst night.


    She cleared her throat and raised her voice. ¡°Terence, what happened between Miss Esther and you?¡±


    Terence finally came to his senses and looked up at her with a flicker of difort. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Except Miss Esther, who else could have made you into such a mess?¡± Miss Young sighed helplessly. ¡°You two ¡­ I can¡¯t believe it. You care for each other, but you have to hurt each other as if that¡¯s the only way to get each other¡¯s attention.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Terence frowned. He didn¡¯t like people making wild guesses about his feelings.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Miss Young shrugged. ¡°Yesterday you invited L to lunch in front of Miss Esther. Didn¡¯t you do that on purpose? Didn¡¯t you want to make Miss Esther jealous?¡±


    As if being seen through, Terence red at her in a bad mood. ¡°Miss Young, have you finished your work? Now you¡¯re a psychologist?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I got a lot of free time aftering to this ce.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to business.¡±


    ¡°Kilborn has arrived at the office, and you asked him to look at the new building with you.¡± When it came to the work, Miss Young was quite serious.


    ¡°Since he¡¯s here, let¡¯s go.¡± Terence stood up from his chair.


    When Terence and Miss Young walked out of the office together and went down to the first floor, Kilborn was already waiting in the lobby and saw theming down. Kilborn smirked. ¡°You¡¯re always surrounded by beautiful women, aren¡¯t you? Even the assistant you chose is as beautiful as a painting. Aren¡¯t you afraid your wife will be jealous?¡±


    After speaking, he blinked at Miss Young. ¡°Hello, Miss Young.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± Miss Young replied with a smile.


    Terence didn¡¯t pay any attention to his provocation, only indifferently saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to go to that dirty dark ce?¡± Kilborn raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being besieged again?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap.¡± Terence didn¡¯t like Kilborn. It started from thest time he teased Esther on the spiraldder in the Gibson¡¯s. Plus what happened yesterday, Terence didn¡¯t have a good impression of Kilborn.


    Terence was d that his sister did not continue to get involved with a glib man like Kilborn.


    When they visited the new building, the owners had forgotten about the watches. They pointed angrily here and there and let out all their frustration.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even lived in it yet, and it¡¯s already getting moldy and leaking. This house of such poor quality will fall in a few years!¡± An owner huffed.


    Terence looked at the cracks on the wall and turned to look at Lawrence. ¡°Are the pipes leaking upstairs?¡±


    ¡°I have checked it, no.¡± Lawrence said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of the rain today.¡±


    ¡°Someone reced PVC pipes with cheap ones when building the house and now the pipes are cracking under the cement. I know it!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, how could that be?¡± Lawrence retorted angrily.


    ¡°Well, this is what you say. How dare you cut corners on the project? You even fooled the quality control personnel!¡± The owner was so angry that he jumped to his feet. ¡°Hateful profiteer! Now the Gibson Group has lost my trust!¡±


    ¡°No wonder the houses are so bad,¡± the owner of the other floor said.


    ¡°Okay ¡­ Sir, calm down please.¡± Lawrence hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Terence is just telling a joke. We¡¯re a bigpany. How could we tamper with building materials? Surely it can¡¯t be!¡±


    Kilborn shrugged his shoulders and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I was just joking. Everyone, don¡¯t be so agitated.¡±


    Terence pondered for a moment before asking Lawrence, ¡°Are there any more samples of PVC pipe? Show me one.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, there are. They are all in the warehouse.¡±


    Terence nodded and did not say anything else.

 Chapter 177 Don鈥檛 Play Dumb Here

    ¡°What¡¯s left in the warehouse might not be the ones used in our room, right?¡± The owner expressed his doubts excitedly.


    Terence told the owners, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will figure it out. If there is a problem with the pipes, we will rece thempletely.¡±


    Then Terence turned around and walked towards the elevator.


    After stepping into the elevator, Kilborn crossed his arms around his chest and nced at Terence with a mocking smile. ¡°Uncle Terence, are you sure that you will rece all the pipes? That¡¯s a super project, let alone the cost.¡±


    Terence ignored him. Instead, he nced at Lawrence, who was sweating, and asked, ¡°Lawrence, are you hot?¡±


    Lawrence was stunned and shook his head, ¡°No, no. I just feel a little stuffy in the elevator.¡±


    Kilborn nced at Lawrence and secretly sneered without saying anything.


    After returning to the office and asking Lawrence to get the samples, Terence finally stared at Kilborn and asked, ¡°You knew long ago that there was a problem with the PVC pipe, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t participate in the construction. How could I know this?¡± Kilborn spread out his palm. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that¡¯s a joke?¡±


    Terence nced at Kilborn and did not say a word.


    Lawrence brought the sample to Terence soon. ¡°Terence, all the PVC pipes used by Spring River Estate are here. Thepanies are designated by the headquarters, and their specifications are not bad.¡±


    Terence picked up the samples and studied them carefully.


    Lawrence said, ¡°I guess the owner broke the pipe on his own and med us.¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t appear in one family. Did they break the pipes themselves?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know.¡± Lawrence smiled. ¡°But the quality inspection is unsettled. They are trying to extort some money. Don¡¯t bother with them.¡±


    Terence looked at Kilborn on the sofa and mocked, ¡°Are you thinking like this?¡±


    Kilborn took a sip of the coffee beside his hand and said innocently, ¡°Uncle Terence, I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°You never thought about solving the problem at all. So it was dyed for mostly two years.¡± Terence ced the samples on the table.


    ¡°Uncle Terence, you misunderstand me. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to solve the problem, but I don¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°My surname is not Gibson, I don¡¯t have the courage like you.¡± Kilborn continued to drink the coffee with self-mockery. ¡°I want to stay in the Gibson Group for a few more years. How dare I act rashly?¡±


    Terence turned to Miss Young and said, ¡°Ask someone to cut a few PVC pipes in the buildingplex for inspection with the samples.¡±


    Assistant Yang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Lawrence was anxious. ¡°Terence, it¡¯s not good to do this, which will destroy the water system.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We need a bit of sample to do a test.¡± Terence smiledfortingly at Lawrence. ¡°If you didn¡¯t do something wrong, you needn¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Lawrence was speechless and did not dare to speak anymore.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, Shaw received messages from the PVC manufacturers that the PVC sample they sent was not from theirpany.


    They were counterfeit products.


    When Shaw told Terence the truth, she asked hesitantly, ¡°Terence, shall we investigate this matter thoroughly?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°I heard that James was in charge of Spring River Estate in the beginning, then transferred it to Kilborn.¡± Shaw lowered her voice and said, ¡°I think James probably felt that something would go wrong early. So he transfers it to Kilborn as a scapegoat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why Kilborn knew that there was something wrong with the PVC pipes, but he never said it out, right?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    Terence sneered. ¡°James dared to let mee here because he knew that I would not find out the problem?¡±


    ¡°After all, there is a pass given by the quality inspection. It is not surprising that he can be so confident.¡± Shaw said, ¡°Besides, Kilborn proposed for you toe here, and Master Gibson agreed immediately. Even if James wanted to object, he wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Terence thought for a moment and agreed on it.


    At this time, Kilborn walked in and sat down on the sofa opposite Terence with his usual sloppy appearance, looking at Terence and saying, ¡°Uncle Terence, is there any problem?¡±


    Terence threw the test report to Kilborn. ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Kilborn picked it up and quickly took a look. Then Kilborn said, ¡°There is a problem with the PVC pipes. If the quality inspection knows this, the Spring Garden will be rebuiltpletely, right?¡±


    ¡°Kilborn, isn¡¯t this your goal?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Terence sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to do it and throw it to me. Are you sure I dare to do?¡±


    Kilborn looked at Terence and shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t understand your meaning.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb here.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Terence, if you don¡¯t want to trouble yourself, you can continue to argue with the owners. After all, we have a qualified report, and don¡¯t be afraid of the owners? There are so many people in the Gibson Group, and the owners will be tired one day.¡±


    Terence stared at him for a long time and said, ¡°Is this how you survive in the Gibson Group?¡±


    ¡°I made a suggestion. Uncle Terence, you can choose not to listen to me.¡± After Kilborn finished speaking, he stood up. ¡°Uncle Terence, is there anything else? If not, I will go back first.¡±


    Then, Before Terence say a word, Kilborn stepped towards the door. After a few steps, he stopped and turned back to look at Terence, who was gloomy. ¡°By the way, are you and Auntie well?¡±


    ¡°We are good. Thank you for your concern.¡± Terence put on a false smile.


    Kilborn nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Then he walked out.


    After Kilborn left, Shaw suddenly raised her phone and said, ¡°Terence, I can¡¯t get through to Miss Esther.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to call her?¡± Terence said coldly, not wanting to hear any information about Esther.


    ¡°I wanted to tell her that you need to work overtime tonight.¡± Shaw nced at Terence and added, ¡°No one answered the phone at home. Terence, are you sure you don¡¯t need to care about her? It¡¯s raining outside.¡± Shaw pointed out the window.


    Terence followed Shaw¡¯s gaze and nced out the window. It was still raining, and the sky had darkened earlier.

 Chapter 178 Coincidence

    Terence suddenly remembered that in the morning, Esther stood up and picked up the milk cup that had fallen on the table, saying, ¡°Terence, you are as despicable and shameless as me.¡± She was so downhearted.


    Then Esther left. Terence was also angry and didn¡¯t care about where Esther would go.


    Terence thought, ¡®Esther should be cooking at home at this time, but no one answered the phone. Did Esther not go home for a day or did she deliberately not answer?


    If she didn¡¯t return¡­ Where could she go today? Proley was small and unsafe.¡¯


    The more Terence thought about it, the more worried he became. Terence suddenly stood up and said to Shaw, ¡°Tell Lawrence to prepare for the recement of all the PVC pipes in the Spring Garden. Also, prepare an application report for reworking as soon as possible. Let me see it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Terence, are you sure?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Like what Kilborn said, it¡¯s such a big project. If we rework, we need a lot of money. I¡¯m afraid the headquarters won¡¯t agree.¡± Shaw said with concern.


    ¡°It is a fact that there is a problem with the pipes. If we ignore the demands of the owners, what is the difference between us and the unscrupulous profiteers who fake the PVC pipes? If the headquarters doesn¡¯t want to ruin the sign of the Gibson Group, they should not object.¡± Terence said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take responsibility.¡±


    Then Terence called Esther while walking out.


    Terence repeated calling Esther several times, but Esther didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Is uncle Terence calling auntie?¡± Kilborn was leaning leisurely against the guardrail on the second floor, holding a ss of water in one hand and gently tapping on the guardrail with the other.


    Terence nced at Kilborn and unconsciously asked, ¡°Do you know where she is?¡±


    Kilborn had been a boring person, and he liked to tease Esther, which made Terence disgusted. But at this time, Terence couldn¡¯t help but ask Kilborn.


    Perhaps Kilborn knew where Esther was, just like yesterday¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is, but I know that her phone fell into theke yesterday.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Terence frowned.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t auntie tell you? Her phone was knocked into theke by a spoiled brat, and then she jumped in foolishly. If I hadn¡¯t happened to pass by and save her, she would die.¡±


    Hearing Kilborn¡¯s words, Terence remembered that Esther had indeed told himst night that her phone had fallen into theke. She went to buy a new dress because her clothes were wet in theke.


    But at that time, Terence was too angry to listen to her funny exnation.


    Probably in his eyes, Esther was a scheming woman, so he would rarely believe her words.


    ¡°Uncle, is auntie lost? Do you need us to help you find her?¡± Kilborn deliberately asked with a concerned look.


    Terence red at Kilborn angrily and yelled, ¡°No need!¡±


    Terence finally knew that Kilborn was deliberately teasing him yesterday to say those words on the phone!


    Why did Kilborn do this? For fun or other intentions, Terence could not figure it out!


    ¡­


    Because of the rain, the sky had turned dark earlier than usual.


    A coffee shop waiter wanted to ask Esther several times, sitting in the corner for a day, if she needed any help, but he didn¡¯t dare to.


    After all, a woman sat there for a day without eating, which looked abnormal. The waiter was afraid of bothering Esther.


    Twenty minutester, the waiter finally mustered up the courage to ask, ¡°Hello, Miss. You have been sitting in our shop for a day. Do you have any trouble? Do you need our help?¡±


    Esther raised her head in a daze and nced outside the courtyard. Indeed, the sky had started to turn dark.


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Do you need something to eat?¡±


    Esther thought for a moment and said, ¡°Please give me a te of fried rice, any kind of it.¡±


    Esther had been sitting here for a whole day. It was unfair to the waiter if she didn¡¯t buy anything.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The waiter thought, ¡®As long as she wants to eat something, it¡¯s fine.¡¯


    Other than eating a piece of bread and a cup of milk with contraceptive pills during breakfast, Esther had not eaten anything for a day, but she did not feel hungry. Even when the waiter ced the fragrant fried rice in front of her, she was disinterested in it.


    Seeing the food, Esther recalled the scene when Terence cruelly told her that there were contraceptive pills in the milk. She was heartbroken and didn¡¯t want to eat the food.


    After randomly eating a few, Esther put down her spoon, paid the bill, and left.


    Just as she walked out, Esther was blocked by a woman.


    Esther was startled, but when she looked carefully, she realized that it was L who was charming and beautiful.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Miss Esther.¡± L smiled.


    ¡°Yes, what a coincidence,¡± Esther replied with a smile.


    ¡°Proley is so small.¡± L nced at the coffee shop behind Esther and said, ¡°Are you eating here? I¡¯m here to y with my friends. Do you want to go in and have a chat?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Esther nodded.


    In this ce and at this time, Esther had no friends, no family, no lover, but only endless loneliness and confusion.


    ying with L was undoubtedly a way for Esther to rx. Even if she was a vicious woman, Esther was willing to do it.


    Terence said that Esther was the same type of person as L. So Esther made friends with L.


    L also did not expect that Esther, who had been wary of her, would agree to her invitation. After being stunned for a moment, L looked Esther up and down again. Sensing Esther¡¯s sadness, L knew that there was a problem between Esther and Terence.


    L¡¯s efforts yesterday were not in vain, misleading them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in together.¡± L smiled at Esther and took her arm.


    Esther nodded. She looked at L¡¯s beautiful face and thought since she had nowhere to go, it was good to see what tricks and purposes L had tonight!


    Introducing Esther to L¡¯s friends, L pulled Esther to sit on the sofa and casually asked, ¡°By the way, why are you alone? Where is Terence?¡±

 Chapter 179 Look for Her

    ¡°Terence? He is probably working,¡± Esther said with a bitter smile.


    Terence rarely returned home early. Most of the time, he worked overtime in thepany. Esther did not want to go back home as it was empty and cold.


    L smiled. She took out her phone and turned on the GPS. She typed in Terence¡¯s phone number and quickly found that he was not working.


    Terence¡¯s position was changing. It was obvious that he was outside.


    L looked up at Esther and said with a smile, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s have a few drinks. Red or white?¡±


    ¡°I would like some juice.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Waiter, juice please,¡± L ordered.


    Esther picked up the cup and took a sip. Esther stared at L and asked, ¡°You followed me to the coffee shop. You must have something to say.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Feel free to say. I¡¯m listening,¡± Esther seemed to be disappointed in her life.


    Esther wished that L could say so many bad words that Esther could totally give up on Terence and hate him. Then, Esther would no longer be affected by Terence. They wouldn¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s affairs.


    L¡¯s expression changed slightly. Then sheughed, ¡°What are you talking about? I came here to have fun with my friends. How could I be following you?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you best at tracking others?¡± Esther shook her head and said, ¡°Although Proley is small, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence. I don¡¯t believe that you coincidentally passed by Spring River Sales Center and coincidentally appeared at the entrance of the coffee shop.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you say so,¡± L gave Esther another ss of juice and said, ¡°Take it easy. I won¡¯t do anything bad to you tonight.¡±


    Esther smiled, ¡°Really? Then I will leave.¡±


    L hurriedly responded and smiled, ¡°Wait, it¡¯s raining outside. I¡¯ll send you backter.¡±


    ¡­


    Aftering out of thepany, Terence went back home. He found that the room was dark and empty. He felt quite anxious and worried.


    Without staying long, he left the house and walked out.


    He didn¡¯t know where Esther was.


    He realized that he knew little about Esther. He didn¡¯t know what she liked, where she liked to go, and what she liked to do. It was difficult for him to find her.


    He first went to the supermarket downstairs, then went to the nearby restaurants. Also, he went to the square where she fell into the water yesterday.


    Because it was raining, there was almost no one in the square. Esther probably wasn¡¯t here.


    The phone in the small cab rang. Terence quickly picked it up, but he was disappointed to see Shaw¡¯s number on the phone. He answered the phone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to ask if you have found Miss Esther.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Shaw was a little surprised, ¡°Is Miss Esther at home? Have you gone back to check?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have. She is not at home,¡± Terence didn¡¯t want to waste time and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out and help you find her. Contact me by phone.¡±


    Terence said bitterly, ¡°Thank you. But there¡¯s no need. Even I can¡¯t guess where she would go.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Shaw thought about it and said, ¡°Miss Esther likes quiet ces and loves to be alone. Perhaps she is hiding on a deserted road.¡±


    ¡°I do not know,¡± Terence¡¯s tone was a little low. Shaw did not dare to ask any more questions and hung the phone up.


    Shaw¡¯s guess was not necessarily urate, but Terence got out of the car, held an umbre, and walked along the sidewalk. He paid attention to every corner that could hide people.


    It was raining heavily. Terence was drenched even though he had an umbre.


    However, he did not care. Right now, he only wanted to find Esther as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would get more anxious.


    ¡­


    Aftering out of the bar, Esther noticed that it was nine o¡¯clock. It was time to go home after running away all day.


    She wondered if Terence had returned. She didn¡¯t know whether he would be anxious when he didn¡¯t see her after returning home.


    She thought, ¡®Forget it. Stop thinking the nonsense.¡¯


    Esther took a deep breath and realized that it was cold outside. Although she wore a shirt, she felt cold. She tightened her clothes and hailed a taxi. Then, she went straight home.


    She got off the car and looked up. She only saw a dark balcony. She knew that Terence was not back.


    It was sote. She wondered, ¡®Is he still working?¡¯


    Nothing was different in the house. It seemed that Terence had note back. She went to the kitchen and found that the table dirtied by her this morning had been cleaned up.


    When she left in the morning, the table was still a mess. It seemed that Terence had tidied it up before leaving.


    She didn¡¯t think twice about that. She went straight into the bathroom to take a shower. The phone in the living room rang when she was taking the shower. But she didn¡¯t pick it up.


    When she stepped into the bedroom after taking a shower, she saw the sexy pajamas on the bed.


    It was mocking and ridiculous.


    Seeing it, Esther thought ofst night. She sacrificed her pride. In the end, she got nothing but Terence¡¯s sarcasm and a cup of milk with contraceptives.


    She was a joke.


    She excitedly picked up the pajamas and stuffed them into the corner of the wardrobe. She did not want to see the pajamas again.


    After that, she sat on the bed for a moment before lying down.


    The room was quiet. She unconsciously nced at the time. It was ten o¡¯clock. She thought that Terence would be back.


    When she was about to fall asleep, the phone in the living room rang again.


    Usually, no one called other than the property management, so Esther had ignored it before. She did not expect the phone to ring sote at night.

 Chapter 180 I Don鈥檛 Need It

    The property management wouldn¡¯t call atte night. But she thought that her phone had fallen into theke and she didn¡¯t get a new one. She immediately sat up from the bed and walked quickly towards the living room.


    Hearing Esther¡¯s voice, Shaw eximed, ¡°Oh my god! Miss Esther, are you home?¡±


    Esther was startled by Shaw¡¯s agitated reaction. Esther suspiciously responded, ¡°Yes, I am at home. What happened?¡±


    ¡°When did youe home? Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone?¡±


    ¡°I was taking a shower. I thought it was the property management, so I ignored it,¡± Esther was a little nervous because of Shaw. Esther asked again, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Shaw said, ¡°Oh! Miss Esther, Terence has been looking for you from five o¡¯clock until now. He is still looking for you.¡±


    ¡°What? Terence was looking for me?¡± Esther was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Yes! We couldn¡¯t contact you by phone and you were not at home. Terence is so anxious that he has been looking for you all the time. He didn¡¯t even have dinner.¡±


    ¡°I told himst night that my phone fell into theke,¡± Esther responded. It seemed that Terence did not believe her. He thought that she deliberately turned off the phone and disappeared.


    But it wasn¡¯t the time to care about this. Esther quickly asked, ¡°Where is Terence? I¡¯ll go find him.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯d better stay at home and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll call him,¡± Shaw shook her head and was speechless.


    Shaw immediately hung up the phone after saying it. Esther, who was on the other side of the line, held the phone and was lost in her thoughts.


    Esther wondered, ¡®Did Terence go out to look for me? The whole night?¡¯C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She unconsciously turned to look outside. It was still raining. She didn¡¯t know where he went to find her. She wondered, ¡®He hated me and didn¡¯t want to see me. Why did he look for me while it was raining?¡¯


    After putting the phone back, Esther couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She kept walking back and forth in the living room and waited for Terence.


    It was a long and difficult time.


    After forty minutes, Terence didn¡¯t return. She wondered, ¡®Where did he go? Why hasn¡¯t he returned after so long?¡¯


    It was midnight when Terence was back.


    Esther quickly walked over and opened the door.


    Outside the door, Terence, who was drenched, was about to enter the password. He froze when he saw Esther. He stared at her with cold eyes.


    Seeing him, Esther guiltily exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to look for me, and I didn¡¯t expect you to call me. I thought ¡­ you hated me and you wouldn¡¯t care about my life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you disappeared?¡± Terence said in a hoarse voice.


    Esther lowered her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. I was in a bad mood and went out to rx.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you call me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you want to receive my call¡­¡±


    ¡°You think? Why are you always so self-righteous?¡±


    Esther bit her lips and looked up at him. He was totally drenched and his handsome face was pale.


    She knew him long ago. But she never saw him like this. Not to mention he was drenched because of her.


    ¡°Terence, don¡¯t you hate me? Why did you run out to look for me? What if you catch a cold? What if you get sick? What should I say to Lady Gibson? She will lock me up in the ancestral hall again. She¡­¡±


    Esther cared about Terence. But she didn¡¯t express her feelings in the right way. It seemed that she wasining. As she finished speaking, her eyes turned red and she was about to cry.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me? I don¡¯t need it. I would rather you insult me and mock me. I don¡¯t want to see you like this¡­¡±


    Esther felt a pain in her back as she was pushed against the wall. She stopped saying.


    Terence kissed her angrily. His lips were cold and soft.


    Terence kissed her! As usual, he forcefully kissed her!


    Esther was stunned. She unconsciously raised her hands to stop him. She stared at his pale face and wondered why he kissed her in this situation.


    She finally got free and said, ¡°Terence, why do you kiss me to shut me up every time you can¡¯t win? Do you use this method in front of other women?¡±


    Terence looked down at her and gnashed his teeth, ¡°Only you! No one else would dare to argue with me!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t argue with you. I only said some facts¡­¡±


    ¡°Next time you dare to disappear, I will kiss you and make you unable to get out of bed!¡± Terence said and turned to walk into the house.


    Esther leaned against the wall and watched him enter the bathroom. Thinking of his words and actions just now, she feltplicated.


    She wondered, ¡®Is he concerned about me? He hates me so much. Why does he care about me?¡¯


    After hearing the sound in the bathroom, she recovered from the shock and quickly made ginger soup in the kitchen.


    Terence looked pale. He might get cold. Perhaps he was in the rain for a long time. She could not let him catch a cold, or it would be troublesome.


    Ross had told her several important points. One thing was that Terence shouldn¡¯t get cold.


    After Terence came out, Esther immediately gave the ginger soup to him.


    He took a nce at the soup and ignored her.


    ¡°Terence, please drink it. Otherwise, you will catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°I am not that delicate,¡± Terence sneezed after saying that.


    ¡°Look! You are delicate.¡±


    Probably he realized that something was wrong. He picked up the soup and drank it.


    ¡°Well, did you have dinner? Did you take the medicine tonight?¡± Esther asked.


    Shaw told her that Terence went to find her without having dinner. Esther thought that he didn¡¯t take the medicine.


    Terence didn¡¯t respond. Esther guessed that he didn¡¯t have dinner nor take the medicine.


    She stood up from the sofa and walked into the kitchen, ¡°I¡¯ll go and make you some noodles.¡±

 Chapter 181 Please Open the Door

    When Esther was cooking the noodles, Terence¡¯s voice called out behind her, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already had some,¡± Esther said truthfully.


    Esther only ate a few bites of fried rice because she had a poor appetite.


    Esther put more noodles into the pot and nned to cook some for herself.


    Then Esther brought the noodles to the table and ate them with Terence. Watching Terence finish the noodles and take his pills, Esther finally felt a little relieved.


    It was toote, and when Terence got up from the table, Esther said, ¡°It¡¯ste. Terence, you should go to bed early.¡±


    Terence suddenly stopped in his tracks, looked around at Esther, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have the big queen-size bed tonight, and you¡¯re going to take the small bed in the study.¡±


    Esther was surprised and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The big bed isfortable to sleep on,¡± Terence said and walked away.


    Of course Esther knew that the big bed wasfortable, but why did Terence want to sleep in it tonight? He never mentioned before that he wanted to sleep in a big bed.


    Esther shook her head suspiciously and got up to clear the table.


    Actually, Esther didn¡¯t care if she slept in a big or small bed. Anyway, the small one was big enough for her to sleep in.


    After clearing the table, Esther went to study andy down on the small bed.


    The bed was not that small. It was one meter and a half wide. Lying there, Esther could smell a faint trace of Terence¡¯s distinct scent, which made her feel at ease and cheerful.


    Esther closed her eyes and felt as if Terence were by her side. Before long, she slipped into a deep sleep.


    Esther had been asleep for a long time when she was awakened by the sound of porcin falling to the floor.


    Since Esther suffered from nightmares, she became a light sleeper and woke up easily.


    At the sound of something falling, Esther opened her eyes and stared at the dark ceiling. She listened attentively for a while but heard nothing.


    Esther pressed the light button and nced at the time on the wall. It was four o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Then suddenly Esther thought of Terence, who had been in the rain all night. She wondered if Terence was unwell ¡­ That sound didn¡¯te from his room, did it?


    Thinking of this, Esther immediately got out of bed and walked gingerly towards the bedroom.


    When Esther pushed the door open and went in, she saw Terence struggling to get out of bed. Under the nightstand, pieces of his ss were scattered everywhere, glistening in the dim wallmp.


    ¡°Terence, what¡¯s the matter? Do you want some water?¡± Esther hurried in and turned on the light.


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn on the lights,¡± Terence in the bed hissed.


    Esther was taken aback and asked in confusion, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I told you to turn off the lights!¡± Terence was furious.


    When Esther looked at Terence¡¯s sullen look and the cold sweat on his forehead, she had a horrible feeling. After Esther turned the light off, she went up to hold Terence¡¯s arm and asked with concern, ¡°Terence, what¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Terence¡¯s body felt so hot. Obviously, he had a fever.


    ¡°You get out of here!¡± Terence flung away Esther¡¯s hand on his arm and snapped.


    Esther was once again startled. However, she did not leave at once. Instead, she touched Terence¡¯s forehead with her hand and said anxiously in a low voice, ¡°Terence, you have a fever. I¡¯ll get you some medicine.¡±


    With that, Esther turned around and rushed out of the bedroom. She rummaged in the cab in the living room, found a box of fever-reducing medicine in the medical kit, and quickly poured a ss of warm water from the water dispenser.


    However, when Esther went back to the bedroom door, she found that she could not open it.


    What was going on? How could the door be locked? Did Terence lock it?


    But why did Terence do this? Why didn¡¯t he let Esther in?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Esther beat her hand against the door and called out anxiously, ¡°Terence, open the door. I got some medicine for you. Open up.¡±


    But no matter how much Esther banged on the door and called out, Terence didn¡¯t open the door. Esther had no choice but to continue shouting.


    Atst Terence¡¯s voice came again from the door, but it was impatient and furious. ¡°Esther! You¡¯re so annoying. That¡¯s it! I¡¯ve had enough!¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m annoying. But if you don¡¯t want me to bother you, please open the door. I¡¯ll leave as soon as you take your medicine.¡±


    ¡°I am fine. I don¡¯t need to take medicine!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re burning with a fever. Are you sure you¡¯re fine?¡±


    ¡°I repeat, do not disturb my sleep!¡± Terence roared through his gritted teeth. Although Terence sounded furious, Esther could tell that his voice quivered.


    If it was just a cold and a fever, there was no way Terence couldn¡¯t get out of bed. And he even broke the ss when he tried to fetch water. Besides, he would rather get angry with Esther than open the door and let her in.


    Esther had a more and more horrible feeling and got a mess in her mind. Suddenly, it dawned on her that Terence was having a seizure.


    Esther thought Terence kept her away because he knew he was going to have a seizure!


    Ross once told Esther that the light was not allowed to be on when Terence had a seizure, because the light would aggravate his illness. Ross also said that Terence waspletely out of his mind and control and could easily hurt others when he fell ill. So every time he was sick, people were afraid toe near him.


    Esther remembered the first time she saw Terence, he got sick, lost his mind, kissed her, and bit her.


    So ¡­ The reason Terence yelled at Esther to get out and locked her out was to protect her from himself.


    Esther stayed where she was in a panic, not knowing what to do.


    It was the first time Esther had encountered this, after all. Ross only told her to calm Terence down with tranquilizers and protect herself from Terence but didn¡¯t tell her exactly what to do.


    Terence locked himself in his bedroom. Esther couldn¡¯t do anything even if she wanted to help him.


    Esther was heartbroken and frightened to tears as she listened to Terence¡¯s muffled grunt of pain. She had to go on banging her hand on the door, pleading, ¡°Terence, would you please open the door? I promise I won¡¯t go in. I¡¯ll just stand by the door ¡­ Please¡­¡±

 Chapter 182 Biting Her

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Terence yelled again.


    Esther shook her head in tears. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m afraid ¡­ Terence, you¡¯re sick. You must open the door and take the medicine, or you will be in danger.¡±


    Esther ran back to the cab in the living room. She reced the cold medicine with a sedative Ross had given her and clutched it in her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick! I¡¯m not¡­!¡± Terence¡¯s voice clearly trailed off.


    Terence must be sick. Esther thumped the door and bellowed at the risk of hurting his pride, ¡°Terence! I am your wife. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re sick and I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re going to do to me! If you can¡¯t face me, then how are you going to face anyone else? Terence, open the door. Do you hear me? I¡¯m gonna break in if you don¡¯t open it!¡±


    Unfortunately, no matter how much Esther tried to persuade Terence, he would not open the door.


    Terence was not quite out of his mind. He knew what it was like when he was ill, and how horrible he could be when he hurt others.


    However, Terence did not expect Esther to be so stubborn and bold. Esther knew how awful he was when he was sick and was once bitten by him. But she still had the nerve to ask Terence to open the door.


    Any other woman would have been scared to hide in a room.


    In fact, Esther was afraid, but her concern and care for Terence outweighed her fear.


    All Esther cared about was that if she didn¡¯t get Terence to take the sedative soon, he would hurt himself and might even put himself in danger when he lost his mind.


    Esther¡¯s palms were red from banging on the door and she shouted herself hoarse. Thinking Terence would not open the door, Esther wiped the tears from her eyes and turned to the balcony locker.


    She remembered that there were tools, which were herst resort.


    Esther picked out some suitable tools from the cupboard before returning to the bedroom door. Then she swung her tool and smashed it hard against the lock. Although the lock on the bedroom door was not as strong as the front door, Esther failed to break the lock for not being a professional. She ended up sweating herself out.


    Esther did not give up, however, and continued to smash the door open with all her might.


    Atst, after much effort, the lock began to loosen. Esther stepped back and threw herself against the door.


    There was a loud bang, the door opened and Esther threw herself into the bedroom and fell on her head.


    Esther winced as a sharp pain shot through her body.


    However, she quickly looked up to the bed, ignoring her pain.


    Terence curled up on the bed in pain.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    As Esther looked at him, she remembered Terence curled up in bed in pain the first time she saw him.


    Tall and powerful, Terence was much afflicted by the disease. He curled up, rolled over, and moaned.


    Esther struggled to get up from the ground and rushed up to hug Terence. Only then did she realize that his body was hot, trembling slightly, and damp with sweat.


    ¡°Terence, hurry up and take the medicine.¡± Esther turned his handsome, sweaty face to her and slipped the pill into his mouth.


    However, as soon as the pill was put into his mouth, Terence vomited it out and couldn¡¯t eat it at all.


    Esther had no choice but to take another pill from the medicine bottle and put it into Terence¡¯s mouth. She also put her hand over his mouth to keep him from spitting it out. ¡°Terence, take the medicine, please¡­¡±


    Terence turned his face away and tried to shake off her palm, but instead of letting him have his way, Esther forced him to take the medicine with all her strength.


    Esther suddenly felt a pain in her palm and screamed.


    Terence bit Esther¡¯s palm and let out a groan of anger and pain.


    All Esther felt was that her palm was about to break as the blood ran down it onto the sheets.


    ¡°Terence ¡­ It hurts¡­¡± Esther gritted her teeth and tears streamed from her eyes.


    Terence tasted blood but did not release his hold on Esther¡¯s arm. Until Terence couldn¡¯t stand the pain, he opened his mouth and let out a low growl.


    While Terence¡¯s mouth was slightly open, Esther quickly drew back her hand, which was mangled.


    But instead of going away and running for her life, Esther took a pill, stuck it in her mouth, and chewed it up. Then she struggled to throw Terence down on the bed, cupped his face with both hands, and kissed his lips.


    The taste of blood began to fill her mouth, and Esther knew it was her blood when Terence bit her palm. Esther forced down her nausea and risked getting bitten by Terence as she tried hard to feed the chewed pills in her mouth into his mouth.


    Thankfully, Terence didn¡¯t bite Esther. The moment she kissed his lips, he was slightly quieter and no longer so agitated. Under the darkness, Terence¡¯s eyes moved, and he red fiercely at Esther¡¯s little face in front of him.


    Esther met Terence¡¯s gaze and then let go of his lips when she felt him swallow the pill.


    However, Esther didn¡¯t get off of Terence and her thin body was still on top of his, her hands pressing his arms. Ross told Esther that the most effective way to deal with Terence, who suffered from his illness, was to tie him up so he didn¡¯t have a chance to hurt himself. Terence would recover his senses when the pain was over.


    Esther never thought of resorting to this because it was so cruel and embarrassing. Esther could not bear to use it at the moment, not to mention that she did not know where to find the rope.


    If Esther could keep Terence from hurting herself, she would take him in her arms like this, even if he might bite her again at any moment.


    Terence moved. Esther hugged Terence tightly even when her hand hurt. However, she was ultimately not as strong as him. Soon, Terence turned over and pressed Esther under him.


    Terence¡¯s body was so heavy. His eyes were fierce and his face was contorted. He suddenly wrapped his long and slender hands around Esther¡¯s neck as he murmured in a trembling voice, ¡°Who the hell are you? Who are you?¡±


    Terence¡¯s emotions fluctuated entirely with the pain he felt in his body.

 Chapter 183 I Don鈥檛 Mean to Forget You

    When Terence calmed down, Esther looked at him with a bitter smile. ¡°Terence, look who I am. I am your wife. Do you really want to bite me again?¡±


    ¡°Wife¡­¡± Terence muttered and eyed Esther skeptically. ¡°Shirly? You¡¯re Shirly?¡±


    Shirly¡­ Hearing this name, Esther felt distressed, feeling worse than being bitten by Terence¡­


    Esther really didn¡¯t expect Terence to call Shirly¡¯s name when he was sick.


    And Esther also didn¡¯t expect that Shirly would be the one to calm Terence down when he was suffering.


    ¡°Shirly ¡­ you¡¯re back¡­¡± Terence muttered as the pained look on his face faded and loosened his grip on Esther¡¯s neck.


    Disappointed as Esther was, she wouldn¡¯t mind pretending to be Shirly to calm Terence down.


    Esther remembered that when she first met Terence, he got sick, also called Shirly¡¯s name, and asked if Shirly was back.


    ¡°Yeah, I am back. Terence ¡­ I am back¡­¡± Esther closed her eyes in frustration, tears rolling down from her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to forget you. I always forget my memories¡­ So don¡¯t be away too long. Otherwise ¡­ I won¡¯t remember you at all.¡± Terence stared at Esther with a bitter smile in the darkness of the night¡­


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you¡­ Be good and I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°I will be good. I will¡­¡± Terence suddenly lowered his head and kissed Esther so hard on the lips.


    Esther¡¯s mind went nk for a moment and her heart ached.


    It really hurt for Esther to pretend to be the woman who Terence was into¡­


    After a long time, perhaps because of the sedative, Terence finally quieted down and drifted off to sleep.


    Esther, who was by his side, finally heaved a sigh of relief and gingerly wrenched herself out of him.


    After that, Esther felt almost exhausted and her injured hand was numb with pain¡­


    Esther stood in front of the bed and examined Terence as he slept. After pulling the quilt over him, Esther turned around and walked out of the bedroom. Then she began to treat the wound on her wrist on the sofa in the living room.


    Because Terence bit very hard, the wound on Esther¡¯s hand was deep and looked mangled.


    Esther swallowed the pain and cleaned the wound with disinfectant before wrapping it with gauze.


    After dealing with the wound, Esther did not go back to the study to sleep. After all, it was the first time that Esther dealt with Terence when he got sick, and she was worried that something would be wrong with him again.


    After sitting on the sofa for a few moments, Esther picked up the phone beside her and dialed a number.


    It took a while before Ross said impatiently and groggily on the phone, ¡°Who is it? It¡¯s the middle of the night¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Esther,¡± Esther said apologetically.


    ¡°Esther? Why are you calling me at this hour of the night?¡± Hearing Esther¡¯s voice, Ross became fully awake and immediately asked, ¡°Is Terence sick?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but he has fallen asleep.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Why did he get sick?¡± Ross asked.


    ¡°Probably¡­ It¡¯s because Terence forgot to take his medicine and got caught in the rain tonight.¡±


    ¡°He forgot his medicine and got caught in the rain? Was Terence trying to make himself and us suffer?¡± Ross said angrily. When Ross realized that he overreacted, he asked, ¡°Did Terence hurt you? Did he hurt himself?¡±


    ¡°No, we are fine.¡± Esther felt ashamed because Terence forgot to take medicine and caught a cold in the rain because of her.


    Ross did not believe it. ¡°How is that possible? When Terence gets sick, three men can¡¯t handle him, let alone you.¡±


    To save Ross from worrying, Esther insisted. ¡°We¡¯re really fine.¡±


    With that, Esther immediately added. ¡°Dr. Ross, I¡¯m calling to find out what I should do next. I heard that Terence has to require a blood transfusion every time he gets sick. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Ross smiled helplessly. ¡°Medical care is limited in Proley. Esther, there is no one else who can give Terence type P blood. No hospital in the country would have that type of blood, let alone Proley. Do you think Terence will ept your blood?¡±


    ¡°Where do you get all the blood for Terence?¡±


    ¡°The Gibsons are rich. They collect type P blood at a super high price and store it in the hospital¡¯s blood bank in case Terence needs it,¡± Ross said.


    Esther thought to herself for a moment before saying, ¡°Dr. Ross, it¡¯s bugging me. Master Gibson knows well that Terence can¡¯t live without a big hospital, type P blood, and you as his doctor. But why did he send Terence to Proley alone?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    That perplexed Esther when she peered into Terence¡¯s sleeping face. Did rk not care about Terence¡¯s health? Was he not worried that something would be wrong with Terence in Proley?


    Dr. Ross was silent for a minute before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but it is true that Master Gibson doesn¡¯t want me to go with him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Esther was surprised that rk did not allow Ross to go with Terence.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Ross muttered to himself and said helplessly, ¡°Maybe only Terence and Master Gibson know why.¡±


    Did Terence know why? But he never told Esther!


    Did Terence not want to tell Esther or was there something else?


    ¡°Esther, don¡¯t worry. Not having a blood transfusion once or twice would do Terence little harm, and he would only be weak for a few days at most.¡± Rossforted her.


    ¡°So do you mean that Terence¡¯s life will be in danger if he goes a long time without a blood transfusion?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ That¡¯s kind of true. But it also depends on Terence¡¯s physical abilities. Terence has been in good health in recent years, so just rest easy.¡±


    Esther smiled bitterly in her heart. Ross tried to reassure her, but how could she be at ease in such a case?


    Ross paused for a minute before saying, ¡°I will go to Proley tomorrow morning to see how Terence¡¯s doing. Esther, you should really get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Dr. Ross. I am sorry to disturb your sleep.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. If something happens to Terence, I will feel bad.¡± Ross sighed. ¡°I hope he¡¯s doing well.¡±


    After hanging up, Esther sat on the sofa, thinking about what Ross just said.


    At dawn, Esther was finally so tired that she fell asleep on the sofa.

 Chapter 184 Blood Transfusion

    When Terence woke up the next day, he found himself lying on the big bed in the master bedroom.


    He was very clear about why he slept in the master bedroomst night. He realized that he might be ill. He was afraid that his appearance would scare and hurt Esther.


    Butter on, he got ill and even bit Esther.


    He remembered that Esther smashed his door without listening to the order, and forced him to eat the tranquilizer. She fed him with her mouth. She was reckless. Did she think she could help him by doing this?


    Although she had really helped him.


    There were not many memories left in his mindst night, but he remembered that he had bitten her and seemed to have kissed her. What happenedter? He could not remember anything.


    Sitting up from the bed, Terence adjusted himself slightly to the difort in his body before getting off the bed.


    Ross was right. Every time Terence fell ill, his body would be very weak. He was so weak that even walking was a hardship.


    Terence should be lying on the bed and resting, but he did not. Instead, he walked towards the door of the bedroom.


    He was looking for Esther out of instinct.


    Because he didn¡¯t know if he had done anything to her or if he had bitten her again and pinched her to hurt her. After all, Ross had once said that Terence was no different from a madman who had lost his mind when he was ill. He wanted to attack anyone he saw.


    Walking out of the living room, Terence saw Esther, who was sleeping soundly on the sofa at a nce.


    At this time, she looked a little embarrassed. Her clothes and hair were a little disheveled, and her white face looked a little haggard. It was obvious that she had not rested wellst night.


    And her left palm hanging below the sofa was wrapped in white gauze.


    Because Esther had wrapped it with one hand, the gauze was very messy and unprofessional. There was even blood seeping out from a corner of the gauze. It looked painful.


    Terence stood in front of her for a moment. He bent over, intending to carry her back to the bedroom from the sofa. When his hands touched her body, he realized that he had no ability to pick her up from the sofa.


    A faint sense of defeat crossed his heart, and he had to stand up again.


    Probably because she was not used to being watched like this, Esther suddenly woke up quietly. When she raised her left hand unconsciously, she let out a ¡°hiss¡± sound. Because the wound was pulled.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Terence leaned over. Hisrge palm held her left hand which was wrapped in gauze.


    Esther, who had not recovered from her sleep, instinctively opened her eyes after hearing his voice.


    She saw Terence¡¯s handsome face that was paler than any other time, as well as his sleeping robe that was stained with a few traces of blood. He hadn¡¯t had the time to change it.


    Esther sat up from the sofa and looked at him. She asked anxiously, ¡°Terence, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Terence replied and his gazended on her left wrist, ¡°How badly is your hand injured?¡±


    Terence was still sizing her up. He didn¡¯t seem to be fine at all. Ross had also said that his body would be very weak when he was ill. He would need a blood transfusion and fluid infusion to recover his vitality.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. How is the injury on your hand?¡± Terence¡¯s voice sounded again.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just a little bit of skin.¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    ¡°No, no need. I¡¯ve already applied medicine and bandaged it.¡± She unconsciously withdrew her left hand and ced it behind her back.


    ¡°Is this considered as having wrapped up?¡± Terence pulled out the left hand she carried behind her back and looked at the gauze on it. Terence looked at the way she wrapped the gauze and knew that she was badly hurt.


    ¡°I tied them up casually. They were a little ugly, so they looked very serious. In fact, they were really fine.¡± Esther protested weakly.


    Terence ignored her. After taking out the medicine box from under the table, he held her palm with one hand and carefully untied the messy gauze on it with the other.


    When he saw the bloody wound on her palm, he frowned and said seriously, ¡°The wound is too deep. We need to get the doctor to treat it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, is it?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be disabled, then obediently go to the hospital and let the doctor handle it.¡± Terence did not seem to be joking at all.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Esther suddenly stared at him and asked.


    From the beginning, he only cared about looking at her wounds, but he did not see how haggard he looked.


    ¡°What happened to me?¡±


    ¡°I heard from Ross that you need a blood transfusion and fluid infusion when you are ill. Otherwise, your body will easily copse.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as he says,¡± Terence said indifferently.


    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s better to be careful.¡± Esther said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital together.¡±


    Terence looked at her and suddenly smiled mockingly, ¡°What? Do you want to donate blood to me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I should do?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Terence raised an eyebrow and the ridicule on his lips didn¡¯t diminish. ¡°Esther, you don¡¯t seem to be a passive woman, are you?¡±


    ¡°Since I married you, I¡¯m yours, let alone just a little bit of blood?¡± Esther said.


    Actually, she knew the reason why Terence married her.


    However, she felt that it was better for her to not mention such a sensitive topic at this time. After all, he was still sick now, and she needed to persuade him to go to the hospital for treatment.


    Terence did not expect that she would say such words. He felt surprised. Then he stared at her and spat out, ¡°You¡¯re mine. I don¡¯t need your blood.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say.¡± Terence sized her up from top to bottom, and the corners of his lips were slightly raised, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. You should look at yourself in the mirror and see how thin you are. Can you donate blood?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not thin.¡± Esther lowered her head to look at herself. It was clearly a standard figure.


    ¡®Besides, being thin shouldn¡¯t have much to do with how much blood was. It would be fine to just make up for it after being drawn blood. What¡¯s the big deal?¡¯


    Terence ignored her. Instead, he picked up his phone and began to call Miss Young. He asked her to send breakfast over and apany Esther to the hospital to treat her wounds.


    Upon hearing his words, Esther immediately became anxious, ¡°Terence, can you not be so stubborn?¡±


    Terence put down the phone and said, ¡°Hurry up and clean yourself up. Miss Young will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go, then I won¡¯t go either!¡±

 Chapter 185 Don鈥檛 You Hate Me?

    ¡°Esther!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me. I just won¡¯t go.¡±


    Terence had never felt so irritable before, but Terence felt worried after seeing the injury on Esther¡¯s hand and Esther¡¯s stubbornness.


    In the end, Terence could only grit his teeth and squeeze out a few words, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Esther was secretly delighted. Esther didn¡¯t expect that Terence wouldpromise with Esther.


    But then, Terence added, ¡°But I won¡¯t ept your blood. You can give up.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°No reason. I just don¡¯t want to give you a chance to please me.¡±


    Esther speechlessly rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Terence, can you be a little more narcissistic?¡±


    ¡­


    In the end, Esther and Terence still came to the hospital together.


    It was not until Esther saw Terence put on the drip that Esther followed the doctor to the treatment room to treat the wound on Esther¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Go and apany Esther,¡± Terence, who was leaning against the bed, said to Miss Young.


    Miss Young nced at the direction Esther left in and smiled, ¡°Miss Esther is so healthy and strong that she doesn¡¯t needpany.¡±


    Terence nced at Miss Young and did not speak.


    Miss Young continued to smile and said, ¡°Mr. Terence, did Miss Esther not faint because of youst night? And did Miss Esther insist on feeding you the tranquilizer?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Terence nodded.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Esther a little too bold? Isn¡¯t Miss Esther afraid¡­?¡± Miss Young eximed in a low voice, ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to control yourself and bite Miss Esther to death? Moreover, Miss Esther has already been bitten by you once. Miss Esther should know how dangerous you are when you suffer a rpse.¡±


    It was not surprising that Miss Young made a fuss. Terence also felt quite puzzled.


    Last night, in order not to hurt Esther, Terence had already taken the initiative to lock the bedroom door. Unexpectedly, after knowing that Terence was ill, not only was Esther not afraid, Esther even smashed the door of the room.


    Although Terence could not remember what happenedter, Terence knew very well how dangerous Terence was.


    At that critical moment, any ordinary woman would be scared out of their wits and turn around to escape. Not only did Esther not run away, Esther even insisted on staying by Terence¡¯s side to serve Terence and feed Terence medicine to prevent Terence from self-harming.


    ¡°I always thought that Miss Esther was very gentle and weak. Miss Esther was always bullied by you, but Miss Esther didn¡¯t resist. I didn¡¯t expect Miss Esther to be so strong at critical times,¡± Miss Young smiled and said.


    Terence slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at Miss Young, ¡°What did you say? I always bully Esther?¡±


    It was obvious that Terence did not like Miss Young¡¯s words.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Miss Young asked, ¡°you¡¯ve been married for so long, but you don¡¯t get along well for a few days. If Esther¡¯s not angry with you, then you¡¯re deliberately angering Esther. You look like you want to kill the other party.¡±


    Miss Young curled her lips, ¡°I thought you all hated each other so much. It seems that it is not necessarily the case.¡±


    Last night, Terence went to see Esther in the rain. Today, Terence was willing to submit to the hospital for Esther. It was enough to see that Terence cared about Esther, and not just a little bit of feelings.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Esther had always been on Terence¡¯s side, but this stubborn Terence always made things difficult for Esther about Esther and James¡¯s past.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something Mr. Terence doesn¡¯t like to hear?¡± Miss Young saw Terence¡¯s depressed expression and asked cautiously.


    Terence looked up at Miss Young and suddenly asked, ¡°Am I that hard to get along with?¡±


    Miss Young was stunned by Terence¡¯s question and immediately replied, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard to get along with asionally.¡±


    ¡°When is it asionally?¡± Terence asked.


    Miss Young smiled, ¡°Mr. Terence, are you trying to change yourself?¡±


    Normally, Terence did not have the patience to talk to Miss Young about personal matters, and Terence even took the initiative to continue chatting with Miss Young.


    At this time, there was a sudden knock on the door of the ward. Terence and Miss Young in the ward turned around and saw Esther standing by the door. Esther said somewhat ufortably, ¡°Did I disturb you two?¡±


    ¡°Miss Esther doesn¡¯t disturb us. Mr. Terence and I are not talking about work,¡± Miss Young smiled.


    ¡°Ok,¡± Esther walked in and sized Terence up, ¡°Terence, do you feel better?¡±


    ¡°Much better,¡± After Terence finished speaking, Terence looked at Esther¡¯s left hand, ¡°the wound has been treated?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it has been dealt with,¡± Esther raised her palm.


    After being professionally bandaged by the doctor, the gauze on Esther¡¯s wound looked much more beautiful and less painful.


    Miss Young looked at Esther and Terence and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to thepany first. The driver wille and send the two of you hometer.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Miss Young,¡± Esther said. Esther remembered that Miss Young had helped Terence look for Estherst night. Esther said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve always troubled Miss Young.¡±


    Miss Young shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m here to receive my sry. Miss Esther, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    Of course, Esther knew this, but Miss Young was Terence¡¯s assistant, not a living assistant, so Esther would still feel embarrassed.


    After Miss Young left, Esther poured a ss of water from the bedside table and handed it to Terence, ¡°Drink more water so you can recover quickly.¡±


    ¡°Are you coaxing me like a child?¡± Terence nced at the cup in Esther¡¯s hand.


    Esther was speechless, but Esther didn¡¯t take the cup back, ¡°Anyway, drinking more water is good for the body. Drink it.¡±


    Terence didn¡¯t make things difficult for Esther. Terence took the cup of water and took a sip, then looked up at Esther and said, ¡°Since you are injured, you don¡¯t have to wait on me here. Go home first or find a ce to rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy,¡± Esther shook her head.


    How could Esther not be sleepy? Looking at the dark circles on Esther¡¯s face, Terence knew that Esther had not sleptst night.


    However, Terence was toozy to expose Esther¡¯s lies. Terence only lightly said, ¡°Next time you see me fall ill, stay away from me. I can make it through by myself.¡±


    Esther thought, ¡®Terence can make it through by himself? How can Terence make it in that kind of situation? Even if Terence makes it through, Terence will be scarred, right?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of your silly behavior as a hero. I won¡¯t be grateful to you or touched by your behavior,¡± Terence added.


    Esther looked at Terence and nodded after a moment, ¡°This is exactly what I wanted to say to Mr. Terence. Mr. Terence, remember this. In the future, regardless of whether my phone can be connected or not, and whether or not I go home at night, you don¡¯t have to run out to find me, especially on a rainy night likest night. When I want to go home, I will go back.¡±

 Chapter 186 It Will Never Happen

    ¡°Only a whiny crazy woman will pretend she went missing ormit suicide. This is not me. I will never do it,¡± said Esther.


    The corners of Terence¡¯s lips twitched, and he said gloomily, ¡°You were out of touch, wandering outside at that hour of the night. Proley can be dangerous. Do you think I could chill when my wife might be in danger at midnight outside?¡±


    Esther lowered her head guiltily. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me? Why do you care whether I have returned home or not?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t love me either. Why did you take the risk of being bitten to death by me and insist on staying in my room to help me?¡±


    Esther couldn¡¯t argue with that.


    She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°So what does this mean? It means that we are already husband and wife. We are a family. We will spend a lifetime together. Even if we don¡¯t love each other now, we hope the other half will be safe and sound. Even if we don¡¯t love each other at present, we will fall in love with each other in the future.¡±


    She had always thought so. From the moment she married Terence, she did not have any improper thoughts about other men, even if it was James whom she had once loved.


    It was not difficult for her to fall in love with Terence, really.


    Hearing her words, Terence was slightly disappointed. He didn¡¯t agree with her.


    She risked her life to help him. He wondered whether all of it was only out of the idea that he was her partner for life. Was there really no other factor in it? For example¡­ Love?


    However, he quickly calmed down. He was so worried about her safetyst night. He took the risk of being ill and looked for her all night. But he also couldn¡¯t guarantee the reason he had done this was because he loved her.


    Everyone said that he married her and treated her differently because she looked simr to Shirly. But was that true? He didn¡¯t know¡­


    ¡­


    No one was as anxious as Lady Gibson when they heard the news that Terence had fallen ill in Proley.


    Gill put down the phone. When she stood up from the sofa, her legs went weak. Lauren hurriedly held her arm and said with concern, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t Mrs. Gibson say that Mr. Terence is fine now?¡±


    ¡°But there is no good hospital over there. Terence was very weakst night. I am afraid¡­¡± Gill shook her head and choked on tears.


    ¡°Madam, are you worried that the hospital in Proley does not have suitable blood packs for Mr. Terence?¡± Laurenforted Gill with a smile, ¡°Have you forgotten why Esther became Mrs. Gibson?¡±


    Gill thought for a moment, but she was still worried.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Doris, have you forgotten Esther? She is a mobile blood bank. With her here, Terence will be fine,¡± cut in Amanda, pretending to be caring.


    Gill nced at her but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Madam, you should go back to your room and rest. Let me help you.¡± Lauren held Gill¡¯s arm as they walked towards the bedroom.


    As soon as Gill left, Anne put down the fruit te on the table and asked curiously, ¡°No way! Terence fell illst night? How is Esther? Was she scared?¡±


    Amanda shrugged, ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ¡°She might not just be scared. She probably fainted from fear,¡± Sarah sneered. She paused for a moment and then said with a sympathetic look, ¡°Poor thing. She had to get up the next day to be a blood pack for Terence. I get goosebumps by just thinking about it.¡±


    Sarah rubbed her arms.


    Anne also felt the goosebumps rise on her arms. She clutched her arms and rejoiced in her heart, ¡®Fortunately, the Gibsons did not insist on letting me, the real daughter of the Cusack family, marry Terence. Otherwise, I would have been scared unconsciousst night and forced to be Terence¡¯s blood pack this morning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about Esther¡¯s current state,¡± Anne said gloatingly.


    ¡°Awful.¡± A displeased voice sounded from the side.


    Anne was stunned and turned to James, who was seriously changing the channels. Not only her but even Amanda and Sarah, who were on the sofa next to her, also looked at James at the same time.


    Sensing that everyone was looking at him, James put away the controller and looked around at everyone. ¡°Why are you staring at me? Did I say anything wrong? Uncle Terence is already very pitiful for being ill, yet you are still gloating here. Aren¡¯t you awful people?¡±


    ¡°James, why are you being protective of Terence?¡± Amanda unhappily lowered her voice and said, ¡°Have you forgotten that he is the one who wants to snatch the Gibson Group from you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a different thing. There is a line that you wouldn¡¯t have crossed.¡± It was rare for James to be virtuous.


    Anne suddenly grabbed a pillow from the side and threw it at him. She huffed, ¡°James, why are you pretending to be righteous? Why are you pretending to be caring for your little uncle? You are caring about that Esther, aren¡¯t you? When you heard that she fainted from fearst night and had to be a blood pack for your Uncle Terence this morning, do you feel sorry for her? Do you want to fly to her immediately? You!¡±


    ¡°Anne, are you crazy?¡± James interrupted her, then looked up in the direction of rk and Gill¡¯s bedroom. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°You¡¯re so loud. People will misunderstand. What will Grandpa think of me if he hears you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Anne, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Amanda couldn¡¯t help but me her. ¡°That¡¯s not the kind of thing you can make up. The me may fall on James.¡±


    Although Anne knew that Amanda was right, she felt wronged and said sadly, ¡°When did James ever care about his Uncle Terence? Just now, we were just joking, and he med us for being heartless! He is protecting Esther!¡±


    Amanda nced at Anne and then red at her son.


    James was spoiled and did not admit defeat. ¡°How did I protect Esther? She and I have already broken up. Can you stop talking about her all day long to make you and me feel ufortable?¡±


    ¡°Dare you say that you don¡¯t have feelings for her? Thest time we saw her at the ly¡¯s in Randall City¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you stop talking about the lys?¡± James was furious.


    That day was a disgrace to him. He was thrown out by Russell. Moreover, he still lost to Terence in that case. Thinking about this matter, he still felt aggrieved.


    However, Anne did not think so. She said angrily, ¡°Why can¡¯t I mention it? Is it because I¡¯ve hit the nail?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Just as James was about to rebut, Amanda finally couldn¡¯t bear it and interrupted him. She red at him and reproached, ¡°James, can you stop talking? Don¡¯t you know that Anne is pregnant and can¡¯t be irritated?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 187 The Real Reason

    ¡°And you,¡± Amanda turned to Anne and said in a gentle voice, ¡°you knew that James had a rtionship with Esther. Now you are married and James said that he has nothing to do with Esther. You shouldn¡¯t be suspicious and find trouble for yourself anymore. You have to remind yourself that you are pregnant now. You are pregnant with our Gibsons¡¯ great-grandson. You should take good care of yourself.¡±


    Sarah added, ¡°Yes, Anne. Esther will be happy if you miscarried the baby. Do you want her tough at you?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    James didn¡¯t speak anymore. He threw the controller and went upstairs angrily.


    Anne bit her lips and stared at his back as he left, feeling extremely wronged.


    Shouldn¡¯t James hug and coax her at this time? He would have done these before.


    Could it be that as the book said, once one obtained something, one would no longer cherish it?


    But she was pregnant. It was easier for pregnant women to get emotional. Wasn¡¯t it the time when she needed to be understood and tolerated?


    Seeing that Anne still hadn¡¯t calmed down, Amanda was worried about her body. Her tone softened as she tried tofort her, ¡°Anne, I know you feel wronged, but you have to understand James, he is not an ordinary man, he is the eldest grandson of the Gibsons, and also the future heir of the Gibsons. He was spoiled. It was normal for him to be a little overbearing. But now, he married you and he is devoted to you. Even if he has someone outside, what can you do as a woman? Which rich and powerful young man only has one woman and doesn¡¯t fool around outside? I remember saying this to you before you got married. At that time, you said that you understood and could live with it.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Amanda¡¯sfort didn¡¯t help. Not only did Anne not feel happy, but she was also even more aggrieved and angry.


    ¡®What did she mean that if James had someone outside, she had to be tolerant as a woman? I am not that magnanimous.¡¯ thought Anne.


    Amanda did say these words to her before Anne and James got married. But at that time, Anne only wanted to marry the Gibsons as soon as possible. Even if Amanda told her that she had to serve dozens of women together after entering the family, she would still agree.


    ¡°Look at Esther.¡± Amanda opened her mouth again. ¡°Her life is even worse. Not only will she apany Terence to the damned Proley, but she will also have to serve her husband¡¯s daily life, serve her sick husband, and be her husband¡¯s blood pack. What¡¯s even sadder is she doesn¡¯t know when this kind of day wille to an end.¡±


    Hearing her words, Anne felt a lot better.


    ¡®That¡¯s right,pared to Esther, I l have a happy life. I can deal with that woman slowly after I give birth to the baby!¡¯ thought Anne happily.


    Seeing the smile on her face, Amanda finally let out a sigh of relief.


    She valued the child in Anne¡¯s belly more than Anne. She could not let anything happen to the child.


    ¡­


    In the study.


    Gill said to rk in front of her. She wanted to say something but hesitated.


    In the end, rk was the first to speak. He flipped through the documents in his hands and said without raising his head, ¡°If you want to talk about Terence with me, then you don¡¯t have to speak.¡±


    ¡°rk.¡± Gill was a little anxious and took a step forward. ¡°Terence fell ill against night¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You know? Then why didn¡¯t you bring him back? You know that it was dangerous when he was ill, you also know that he¡­¡±


    ¡°I said it!¡± rk interrupted her again, his tone filled with anger. ¡°As long as Terence agreed to do a paternity test and proved that he is my son, I will immediately recruit him back to the mainpany to fully cultivate him. He will receive the best medical treatment in City R and live the best life. But he dares not. He is so stubborn and unwilling to do the test. Forgive him. Let him die in Proley!¡±


    ¡°rk!¡± Gill became even more anxious. ¡°Terence doesn¡¯t feel guilty nor is he stubborn. He is just protecting his mother¡¯s dignity. He said that if he epted this paternity test, it would be equivalent to suspecting his mother with you. We should speak no ill of the dead. Moreover, that person is his biological mother. Of course, he doesn¡¯t want to do it.¡±


    ¡°Speak no ill of the dead? He just dares not to do the test!¡±


    ¡°No, Ann is not that kind of person.¡± Gill tried to persuade him, ¡°rk, you can¡¯t suspect that Ann has an affair with Russell just because Terence sessfully took thend of the Fairy Mountain. It¡¯s too arbitrary for you to be like this.¡±


    rk snorted and mocked, ¡°No one in the Gibsons or the Millers has type P blood. How did he have type P blood? They even lied to me and made up such a thing about gic mutation. It¡¯s most likely that Ann worked with the hospital and made a fool of me!¡±


    ¡°rk, how sad would Ann be if she heard what you said? She suffered a lot with the Gibsons and even lost her life for you. How can you talk about her like this?¡±


    rk squinted at Gill and said mockingly, ¡°That wasn¡¯t what you said or thought back then.¡±


    Gill¡¯s face instantly stiffened, and then she smiled bitterly, ¡°Why do you mention the past? Everyone was still young and ignorant. How could we know so much?¡±


    ¡°It looks like you really want to atone for what you have done.¡± rk shook his head, his tone filled with regret and deterrence for the past.


    ¡°I mean it. So¡­ I hope that you can help me. At least, don¡¯t let me see Terence suffer.¡± Gill begged bitterly, ¡°Can you let Terencee back first? When hees back, I will persuade him slowly and let him go with you for a paternity test. I believe in Ann. I hope that you can trust her too.¡±


    Speaking of this matter, rk¡¯s face fell again. He lowered his head as if he didn¡¯t want to talk anymore.


    ¡°rk, don¡¯t you remember what you promised Ann back then? You promised to take good care of Terence and Julie. But now¡­ You misunderstood Terence and gave him up. Julie didn¡¯t want to go back either. If Ann knew that her two children had ended up like this, how sad would she be?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± rk growled, ¡°Don¡¯t mention Ann in front of me! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±


    Worried that she would truly anger him, Gill did not dare say anything else and could only walk away.

 Chapter 188 The First Time He Fed Her

    After staying in the hospital for a day, Terence was so annoyed that he was on the verge of losing his temper.


    After all, the health care in Proley was limited. The facilities of the hospital were far inferior to that of Twilight Hospital in City R. Lying on this simple and crude hospital bed, breathing the pungent smell of disinfectant all around, it was hard not to be agitated.


    Terence lowered his eyes and nced at Esther, who was reading a magazine beside the bed. She had already fallen asleep by now.


    After looking after him for a whole day and night, this stubborn woman finally couldn¡¯t hold on and fell asleep.


    Looking at her sleeping face, Terence felt all his annoyance disappear. Like magic, it prompted him to get down from the bed carefully and carried her from the chair to the bed to lie down.


    Esther was exhausted. She was a light sleeper. But now she did not wake up while Terence moved her to bed.


    This time, Esther slept very sweetly. By the time she woke up, it was already night.


    The pungent smell of disinfectant brought her back to her senses in an instant, and she quickly sat up from the bed and looked around.


    ¡°Terence!¡± She said in confusion.


    ¡®What was going on? I remember I justid down by the bed. How could I sleep on Terence¡¯s bed? Where is Terence? Could it be that he had slipped away?¡¯


    ¡®Ross said that Terence had to stay in the hospital for at least two days before he could be discharged. If he ran away like this, wouldn¡¯t all the previous efforts be wasted?¡¯


    Esther med herself for her carelessness and got out of bed, preparing to go home and look for Terence.


    As soon as she stood on the ground, the sound of the door knotting was heard, followed by Terence¡¯s figure.


    Esther was stunned for a moment before she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°So you didn¡¯t leave?¡±


    Terence nced at her and smiled mockingly, ¡°What? Are you afraid that I will run away?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Esther answered honestly.


    ¡°So why dare you sleep?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Esther was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°It was an ident.¡±


    Realizing that she was still upying his bed, Esther hurriedly got off the bed and said, ¡°Terence, lie on the bed now. Ross said that you should rest more.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how long she had upied his bed. Fortunately, although he didn¡¯t look as energetic as usual, he didn¡¯t look weak either. It should be the effect of medicine and a one-day good rest.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can just sit.¡± Terence put the takeout on the table. He took out the lunchboxes from inside and calmly said, ¡°I casually ordered some food. I don¡¯t know if you like it.¡±


    Esther looked at the food on the table and said surprisingly, ¡°You went to get me the food?¡±


    ¡®No way? This doesn¡¯t seem like his style!¡¯N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Terence nced at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I had dinner with Ross and got you a meal by the way.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± The surprise and joy on Esther¡¯s face dimmed slightly.


    ¡®So it was just by the way. Alright, I was ttering myself.¡¯


    However, she didn¡¯t expect Ross toe here from City R. He was a true friend. Esther asked, ¡°Where is Ross now?¡±


    ¡°I sent him back.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing he can help here. Why not let him go back?¡± Terence handed the food to her and said, ¡°Hurry up and eat while it¡¯s warm.¡±


    Esther looked down at the food he handed over. With a thought, she withdrew her hands.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to eat it?¡±


    ¡°No, my¡­ My hand hurts.¡±


    Terence nced at her left hand, which was wrapped in gauze. After a little hesitation, he sat down on the edge of the bed, then scooped a mouthful of food and brought it to her mouth.


    Esther opened her mouth and tasted the joyful sess of her little trick.


    In fact, after being treated and bandaged by the doctor, her left hand didn¡¯t hurt anymore. It was not a problem for her to hold a bowl now. She just felt terrible when he said he did all of these just by the way.


    She didn¡¯t expect that he would sit down and feed her.


    This was the first time Terence had fed someone. He did it awkwardly and even dropped the rice on the bed.


    He used a tissue to remove the rice from the quilt, looked up at Esther, and exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t feed you well. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Is this the first time you¡¯ve fed someone else?¡± Esther asked curiously. Looking at his appearance, it was like a big yes. Not only did he drop the rice on the quilt, but he also smeared the grease all over her mouth.


    ¡°Is it strange?¡± Terence asked.


    ¡°No.¡± For a man born with a silver spoon in his mouth, how could he have the chance to feed others? She was just thinking¡­


    Esther stared at him with aplicated look. She wondered if he had fed Shirly like this before.


    She did not dare to think too deeply about it. ¡®Why do I think about Shirly at this time? Am I looking for trouble for myself?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat it myself.¡± Esther raised her hand to grab the rice bowl in his hand.


    She had tested him and felt his special treat now. It was enough.


    Terence did not listen to her. Instead, he raised the bowl high and avoided her hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your hand hurts? You should be careful with your wound.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t hurt that much. I lied to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Thinking of the misunderstanding he usually had towards her, Esther realized that she seemed to have said something wrong again. She hurriedly exined, ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m scheming again, right?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°This is not scheming. It is a little joke between husband and wife,¡± Esther corrected, ¡°it¡¯s romance, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Terence did not understand this kind of romance, but since it was a little joke between husband and wife, he could not give her the bowl even more.


    After feeding, Terence put the bowl back into the bag. At that time, his phone rang.


    He took out his phone and nced at the number on it. Then, he swiped the answer button and said calmly and politely, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Gill¡¯s concerned voice came from the other end. ¡°Terence, how are you now? How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°What about Esther? How is she?¡±


    Terence looked at Esther who was lying on the bed and said, ¡°She suffered some injuries, but she¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Then why is her phone disconnected?¡±


    ¡°Her mobile phone fell into the water. Is there something you want to talk to her about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to know about her situation. Terence,¡± Gill said, ¡°can you put her on the phone?¡±

 Chapter 189 Is This an Explanation?

    ¡°Not necessary, she¡­¡± Terence was just about to say that Esther was resting. Then Esther, who had already figured out what was going on, hurriedly said, ¡°Terence, let me talk to Mom.¡±


    Terence nced at her and then handed her the phone.


    Esther took Terence¡¯s phone and exined while walking to the door of the ward, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. My phone fell into the water. I stayed in the hospital today and didn¡¯t have time to make up for it, so¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Gill interrupted her. ¡°Let¡¯se to the point.¡±


    ¡°Mom, please speak.¡±


    ¡°How is Terence now?¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡± Esther smiled. ¡°Terence is good. You should have found it earlier.¡±


    ¡°I heard he bit you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not serious.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Then Gill became a little more serious. ¡°I heard that Terence did not ept blood transfusion? Is that true?¡±


    Esther was startled. She wondered whether Lady Gibson was ming her for not giving Terence blood?


    ¡°Terence insisted on not epting my blood, so¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your responsibility to make Terence ept blood transfusion if he wasn¡¯t.¡± Gill was unhappy, and her tone was much colder. ¡°Esther, you are Terence¡¯s wife. You have a shared future. Do you understand?¡±


    Although what Gill said was harsh, Esther still endured it. She thought that Gill had just cared about Terence, so she should understand her.


    ¡°Mom, I understand. I just can¡¯t persuade Terence to ept my blood.¡± Esther almost in a choked voice.


    At this time, Esther suddenly remembered that before she married into the Gibson family, her mother had grabbed her hand and cried to remind her that the Gibson family married her just for her blood, sooner orter they would dry her blood.


    Thinking about it, Esther felt sad. In this world, only her own mother would really care about her.


    As if sensing the little emotions Esther had suppressed in her heart, Gill sighed faintly and changed her words. ¡°Esther, don¡¯t me me for being selfish. After all, Terence¡¯s condition is special. I was worried about his health, so I spoke so bluntly to you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t me you.¡± Esther hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°But, Mom. Since you care so much about Terence¡¯s health, why don¡¯t you persuade Dad to let him go back to City R? After all, City R¡¯s medical standard is much better than here.¡±


    Esther believed that there must be a reason why Master Gibson sent Terence to Proley and refused to let him go back. She could tell from Ross¡¯s hesitation.


    Perhaps the wedding thing was just an excuse. There must be other reasons.


    ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t do this? I tried many times, but rk insists on not letting Terencee back. What can I do?¡± Gill¡¯s tone sounded somewhat displeased.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    After a pause, Gill finally couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°Why? It¡¯s all your fault.¡±


    Esther wondered whether it was for the wedding dress.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Just as she was puzzled, Gill spoke again, ¡°If you didn¡¯t take back thend of the Fairy Mountain from Mr. Russell, rk wouldn¡¯t doubt Terence¡¯s identity and send him to Proley.¡±


    Esther was surprised by what Gill said. ¡°Mom, what did you say? Terence was sent to Proley because of thend on the Fairy Mountain, not the wedding dress?¡±


    ¡°The wedding dress is just an excuse to fool others.¡± Gill almost gnashed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Esther had just asked this question when the phone was forcefully taken away.


    She was stunned. Then she turned around and found that Terence had appeared behind her at some point in time, holding the phone.


    ¡°Terence.¡± She opened her mouth and called.


    Terence¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good. He nced at her and turned around. While walking into the ward, he said to Gill, ¡°Mom, I will handle this matter myself. Esther is just an unrted outsider. There is no need to tell her everything.¡±


    An unrted outsider. Esther, who was behind Terence, paused in her steps and felt kind of sad.


    She did not expect that she was just an outsider in Terence¡¯s heart. She thought they were a couple for a lifetime.


    After Terence said that, he hung up the phone.


    Esther, who was hurt by him, leaned against the wall of the corridor. After a long while, she moved slightly and walked into the ward.


    When she went in, Terence was standing in front of the window with his back to her, looking at the scenery outside. It was unknown what he was thinking, but it could be seen from his stiff body that he was also in a bad mood.


    Esther took a few steps forward. Standing behind him, she asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°In your heart, am I just an outsider who is not rted to you?¡±


    Terence didn¡¯t answer her, not even turning his head back.


    Esther felt even sadder.


    Esther said, ¡°Terence, can you please stay away from me when you say such words in the future? At least don¡¯t let me hear it, because it really hurts.¡±


    It was really hurtful.


    Esther was still staring at Terence¡¯s back as if waiting for him to speak, but he still did not look back and exin. Esther did not know what he was thinking.


    Just as she turned around in disappointment and was about to leave, her arm was suddenly grabbed by something, and then her body spun and crashed into a sturdy chest.


    Esther was stunned. Only then did she realize that she was being hugged by Terence.


    She was kind of surprised.


    Her heart throbbed and her body froze at the same time.


    It was probably because this hug came too suddenly, Esther felt that it was unrealistic. That was why she was so silly and motionless, allowing him to hug her.


    Momentster, she heard a sigh. ¡°You just said we are a couple for a lifetime this morning. How can you be unrted to me? I have my reasons and goals to say that. Don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Esther thought, ¡®Is this an exnation? ¡®

 Chapter 190 My Man

    After a moment of silence, Esther looked up at Terence. ¡°You just don¡¯t want me to know the real reason why you were chased out of the Gibson Group by Master Gibson, right?¡±


    ¡°Everyone should have some privacy, especially some that are not too good,¡± he said.


    ¡°But we are a couple.¡±


    ¡°Esther, don¡¯t push me.¡±


    Esther nodded. ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t want to say it, then forget it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Terence patted her shoulder but did not let her go. His slender arms were still around her body, and his handsome face was gently rubbing against her hair.


    Although he had exined it to her, Esther still felt a little aggrieved and unwilling to give up.


    She felt that it was necessary for her to figure out the truth about this matter. After all, Gill said that it was because of her. Since it was because of her, she had the responsibility to solve it.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the sudden knock on the door of the ward, the two were still hugged together silently.


    Esther quickly went out of Terence¡¯s embrace. She sniffed her sour nose and said, ¡°Come in!¡±


    The door was opened, and L appeared in front of the two.


    Esther was stunned and then looked up at Terence.


    There was no surprise on thetter¡¯s face, as if he had known that L woulde.


    ¡°Terence, Miss Esther.¡± L walked over with a bright bouquet of perfume lilies in her hands and handed them to Terence with a smile. ¡°I heard that Terence is not feeling well, so I came to see you. I wish you an early recovery.¡±


    The smell of the perfume lily was extremely pungent. Esther sneezed violently. Then she felt a little embarrassed. So she said awkwardly, ¡°You guys chat. I¡¯ll go to the shopping mall across the street to buy a mobile phone and make up for my card.¡±


    However, her wrist was held by Terence.


    ¡°No need. Miss Young has already bought a phone for you. It will be delivered tomorrow.¡± After saying that, he turned to L with a fake smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss L. My wife is allergic to perfume. So I can¡¯t ept it. But thank you for your flower.¡±


    L was kind of unpleasant, but she quickly put on a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I shouldn¡¯t buy flowers with perfume.¡±


    After that, she stepped forward and ced the flowers outside the balcony.


    ¡°I still want to go outside. I was a little dizzy after sleeping for a long time.¡± Esther said to Terence, ¡°Terence, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m only going to the shopping mall opposite.¡±


    Terence hesitated for a moment before letting her go. ¡°Fine.¡±


    After Esther left, Terence directly turned to L and frowned: ¡°How did Miss L know that I was in this hospital?¡±


    L seemed to have gotten used to his coldness. She looked at him and smiled. ¡°Proley is a small city. How difficult is it to know your whereabouts? You are not angry, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I just don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    ¡°Why? When I heard that you were not feeling well and was hospitalized, I immediately rushed over in worry.¡± L said with pity. ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends? It¡¯s normal for friends to care about each other, right?¡±


    Terence shook his head and said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t afford to have such a beautiful and scheming friend like Miss L. I don¡¯t want you to affect the harmony of my family.¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to Miss Esther?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, she is my wife. She will definitely feel unpleasant when she sees youe to me every few days.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think Miss Esther cares about this so much. And she is a tolerant woman.¡±


    ¡°But I care.¡± Terence said, ¡°I care about her feelings.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    L sighed faintly and said, ¡°Alright then. Since you said so, I won¡¯t disturb you two. I¡¯ll head back first.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    L thought, ¡®Anyway, my purpose is just to disgust Esther. Since she had already seen me and left, I achieved my goal. Now I¡¯d better go to avoid making Terence angry.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Miss L,¡± Terence said with a fake smile.


    ¡­


    Esther had escaped from the ward not to show her tolerance and give Terence and L a chance to be alone. She had her own purpose.


    Aftering out of the hospital, she immediately found a telephone booth and dialed Ross.


    Receiving her call, Ross was surprised. ¡°Esther, it might not be good to look for me at night.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Terence will be jealous?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he has Miss L apanying him.¡± When Esther said this, she could not hide her jealousy.


    ¡°So you are jealous and then deliberately looked for me, a handsome guy, to take revenge?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Ross, I¡¯m not in the mood to joke with you right now. Are you still in Proley?¡± Esther said seriously.


    Seeing her so serious, Ross unconsciously became serious. ¡°Still there. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I want to talk to you about something. Do you have time toe out?¡± Esther looked around and her eyes fell on the shopping mall opposite the hospital. ¡°Well, there is a coffee shop opposite the hospital. If it¡¯s convenient for you, I¡¯ll wait there.¡±


    Ross thought for a moment and refused with a smile, ¡°Sorry, Esther. I¡¯m not convenient.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not City R. What¡¯s so inconvenient about you? I¡¯ll wait for you in the coffee shop.¡± Esther could tell from his tone that he was deliberately avoiding her, and she had already heard the TV. This guy was most likely in the hotel.


    The more he avoided, the more Esther wanted to see him.


    ¡°Esther, I said it was not convenient. You can¡¯t do this to me.¡± Esther didn¡¯t give him a chance to refuse. She directly hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, she took a deep breath and walked in the direction of the coffee shop.


    Ross had indeede and hade just in time.


    As soon as he entered the door, he quickly closed the curtains,ining, ¡°If Terence sees me drinking with you in the middle of the night, he won¡¯t let me go.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he should be quite busy now.¡±


    Ross sat down opposite her with a smile and nced at her. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to guard your husband, but came here to drink with me. Is it because you look down on the charm of L? Or do you think too highly of your husband¡¯s self-control?¡±

 Chapter 191 One Day He Will Regret It

    ¡°I told you before if a man can be easily seduced by another woman ¡­ just let him go.¡± Esther pretended to be indifferent and shrugged.


    She also wanted to be ignorant and insensible like Ms. Amanda and stayed in the ward to see what tricks LLIA would y.


    However, to figure out the doubts in her heart, she chose to check out from the hospital.


    ¡°You¡¯re bold!¡± Ross praised Esther, then he looked at her bandaged hand and asked with concern, ¡°How is your hand?¡±


    ¡°Just a small injury. Doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Esther nonchntly retracted her palm.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°You are lucky to only hurt your palm. Don¡¯t be so stupid next time,¡± Ross said in fear.


    ¡°I will pay attention next time.¡± Esther took a sip of the juice and stared at him. ¡°Dr. Ross, it¡¯s gettingte, so I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. I believe you have already figured out what I¡¯ming for. I hope you can tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°What truth?¡± Ross was still considering whether to tell her or not.


    ¡°Why did Master Gibson send Terence from headquarters to Proley, and don¡¯t let him return to City R, and didn¡¯t allow you toe with him.¡± Esther paused and continued, ¡°Mrs. Gibson told me that it was because of the piece ofnd on the Fairy Mountain today. What does she mean? Why does it have connections with the piece ofnd on Fairy Mountain?¡±


    She asked so straightforwardly that it was difficult for Ross to y dumb.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Ross said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m allowed to tell you the truth. Terence may kill me for it.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want Terence to stay in Proley forever, then tell me.¡± What Esther said sounded weird to Ross. After all, Terence was not his brother and whether he stayed in Proley or not didn¡¯t matter to him.


    But Esther said that because she believed that Ross treated Terence as a friend.


    After hesitation, Ross finally said, ¡°It has to start with Master Gibson and Terence¡¯s mother, and Mr. Russell, whom you metst time in Randall City.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Russell from the ly Group?¡± Esther was surprised. ¡°Why does it have connections with him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can imagine how beautiful their mother was just by looking at the appearances of Terence and Julie. Heroes like beauties since ancient times. Back then, Master Gibson and Mr. Russell both spent a lot of effort pursuing Terence¡¯s mother, and his mother finally married Master Gibson. I won¡¯t say much about their marriage life. In short, Master Gibson has held a grudge for Master Gibson because of it. It happened a long time ago. Until recently, Terence especially went to Randall City to take down thend of the Fairy Mountain. Not only did he participate in a party in the ly¡¯s, but also sessfully took thend. The most shocking thing was that Mr. Russell seemed to have a very good impression on Terence and said nice words about you two everywhere¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Esther interrupted him. She rubbed her swollen head with one hand and raised her other hand to stop him. ¡°Let me think about it first. You mean ¡­ Mr. Russell liked Terence¡¯s mother and pursued her before?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°No wonder thest time I met Mr. Russell, I felt that his temperament was so unpredictable. I see¡­¡±


    In the beginning, Mr. Russell was full of hostility toward them, and then he said some weird words, and then he became so nice as if Terence was his son.


    No wonder¡­


    Although she had never seen Terence¡¯s sister Julie, she could imagine how beautiful their mother was. It exined why Master Gibson could not forget her after so many years.


    ¡°But ¡­ what does it to do with Terence being sent here?¡±


    ¡°This is the key.¡± Ross smiled. ¡°Because Master Gibson gave thend to the Gibson Group and was being so nice to Terence, Master Gibson began to doubt Terence was Mr. Russell¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°No way¡­¡± Esther waspletely shocked.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Ross shook his head and said, ¡°Because of a piece ofnd and Mr. Russell¡¯s good attitude, Master Gibson began to suspect his son whom he has been raised for more than thirty years, and stubbornly thought himself was right. What is worse, Terence was as stubborn as his father, so he refused to do the paternity test that Master Gibson demanded.¡±


    ¡°Why? Wouldn¡¯t it be clear after the test?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Terence has his own thoughts. He thinks that if he epts this paternity test, it is undoubtedly an insult to his dead mother.¡±


    Esther was silent and felt rted to Terence.


    Yes, if he epted the paternity test arranged by Master Gibson, it would be an insult to his mother, and he was such a proud person.


    ¡°But if he doesn¡¯t ept it, he won¡¯t be able to return to the headquarters. Doesn¡¯t he care about it?¡± Esther asked.


    It was a good opportunity for him topete for power in the headquarters. His mother¡¯s dignity was important, but his future was also very important.


    If Amanda seized power one day, his mother¡¯s spirit tablet would be cleared out of the Gibson¡¯s, let alone the dignity.


    ¡°I told him the simr words, but he didn¡¯t listen,¡± Ross said.


    Esther paused for a moment and said, ¡°Terence seems to not care about his future in the Gibson Group, but why did he listen to Master Gibson ande to Proley if he doesn¡¯t want the Gibson Group?¡±


    ¡°Who told you that Terence doesn¡¯t want the Gibson Group?¡± Ross raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°I guessed. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°You guessed wrong. He wants the Gibson Group more than anyone else and he will try his best to get it.¡± Ross said seriously, ¡°Although he is being silly right now, one day he will regret it.¡±


    ¡°I agree with you.¡± Esther nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning of the whole thing. Family lovees first. He will be different when he feels the coldness between people one day, at which he will change.¡±

 Chapter 192 Paternity Test

    ¡°Do you mean¡­ he still treats James and others as his family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    In fact, it was not surprising that Terence would feel this kind of affection. After all, for now, although James was a little spoiled and a little selfish, his ambition was not big enough to want to embezzle the Gibson Group and kill Terence.


    However, people would change. In the future, when ites to benefits, maybe James would change, and so would Terence¡­


    She took a deep breath and said gratefully to Ross, ¡°Thank you, Dr. Ross, for telling me the truth.¡±


    ¡°You are wee. I¡¯ll just wait for Terence to teach me a lesson,¡± Ross said with a sad face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t betray you.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Ross shook his head and said in a serious tone, ¡°By the way, try to persuade that stubborn man. A paternity test is no big deal. Maybe he can use the paternity test result to embarrass Master Gibson. Wouldn¡¯t it be better?¡±


    Esther was speechless. ¡°The old man is his biological father.¡±


    ¡°I was just joking.¡± Ross smiled and stood up from his chair. ¡°Alright, I really have to go now. Otherwise, I will be in trouble if Terencees to look for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Dr. Ross.¡± Esther stood up from her chair.


    After saying goodbye to Ross, Esther walked towards the hospital on the opposite side as she recalled what Ross had said to her just now.


    She never thought that rk would drive Terence out of the headquarters simply because of thend of the Fairy Mountain. No wonder Gill wanted to me her.


    If she hadn¡¯t given the Landscape Painting to Russell back then and hadn¡¯t worked so hard to help Terence get thend back, or if he had tried to stop Terence from attending the baby¡¯s party of the ly family, maybe these things wouldn¡¯t happen today.


    Terence would not be suspected of having impure blood, nor would he be sent to Proley, nor would he experience the pain from which he almost died.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sure enough¡­ No matter if it was because of the wedding dress or the Fairy Mountain, she was the culprit!


    Because she was too engrossed in thinking things, Esther did not even realize that she had returned to the ward where Terence was.


    She took a deep breath behind the door, adjusted the expression on her face, and tried to calm down. Then she raised her hand and knocked on the door before pushing the door open and entering.


    L had already gone. Only Terence was in the bedroom, who was leaning against the bed, changing channels on the small TV on the wall.


    Seeing Esther return, Terence calmly said, ¡°You are back.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Esther nced at the ward casually. ¡°Did Miss L leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Esther walked over to him.


    ¡°Why did you go for so long? If you didn¡¯te back, I would have to go out and look for you again¡­¡± Terence felt his body sink into the bed, and a soft body hugged him in his arms.


    It was Esther who took the initiative to hug him. Her movement was so fast that he didn¡¯t realize what happened, and at the same time, she stopped what he had to say.


    Her hands circled his waist and hugged him tightly. Her little face was pressed against his chest and she just leaned against his chest motionlessly. She once again recalled what Ross had said to her.


    She had to admit that she was moved. Therefore, she wanted to hug him tightly, even if she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Terence was slightly startled by her sudden action. He couldn¡¯t move his body. After a moment, he asked suspiciously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened when you were outside?¡±


    He wondered if Esther became envious because of L.


    Esther still did not let him go, and her vague voice came out from his arms, ¡°I¡¯m checking if you have the perfume of Miss L on your body.¡±


    Terence sneered. He wondered if it was really because of that woman.


    ¡°I asked you to stay as a witness. It was you who insisted on going out,¡± he said innocently.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I was the one who decided to go out. Tell me honestly, did you hug her?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to lie to you.¡±


    Yes, he didn¡¯t need to lie to her at all. He had already told her. When he wanted to sleep with a woman, he didn¡¯t need to tell Esther.


    Although this sounded sad, it was true for young men from rich families.


    Of course, she was not in the mood to think about what he had just said to L and whether he had hugged her or not. Her heart had been filled with the matter of him being chased out of the headquarters.


    ¡°Terence, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± She unconsciously spat out a sentence.


    Hearing her inexplicable apology, Terence lowered his head to look at her, puzzled. ¡°Why are you suddenly apologizing to me?¡±


    ¡°I seem to be making trouble for you, time and time again¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Back then¡­¡± Esther hesitated for a moment before finally raising her little face and staring at him. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t spent so much effort to help you take thatnd on the Fairy Mountain, you wouldn¡¯t have been sent to Proley by Master Gibson. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Terence was slightly surprised, and then his handsome became a little gloomy. He calmly said, ¡°Have you already known everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Esther added, ¡°Sorry, I think I should know, so¡­¡± She had asked Ross to find out the truth.


    In fact, Terence also knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it from her for long. Even if Ross didn¡¯t say it, Gill would still say it. So, he didn¡¯t ask how she knew it. After a moment of silence, he still said indifferently, ¡°Since you said that it was to help me take thend of Fairy Mountain, I can¡¯t me you. Even without your help, I will definitely find a way to take thend. So, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty.¡±


    ¡°Then ¡­ what are you going to do next?¡± Esther asked.


    Would he still quarrel with rk and refuse to go back to headquarters?


    Terence was silent and did not answer her question, probably because he had not thought of what to do.


    Esther sat up straight and stared at him seriously. ¡°What will you do if Master Gibson insists on you doing a paternity test?¡±


    Terence looked down at her and asked, ¡°What would you do?¡±


    ¡°Me¡­?¡± Esther thought about it and said carefully, ¡°If I said that I might ept the test to prove my mother¡¯s innocence, would you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Esther, are you sent by them to persuade me?¡±


    ¡°Not entirely, this is also my idea.¡±


    ¡°You want me to ept the paternity test and then return to City R and go back to the Gibson Group?¡± Terence narrowed his eyes with coldness.

 Chapter 193 One Night Without Sleep

    ¡°This is your only choice now, isn¡¯t it?¡± After Esther finished, in order to prevent him from misunderstanding her, she added, ¡°Mr. Terence, don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to stay here with you, nor am I afraid of suffering with you. I have already said before that if you don¡¯t have any thoughts or desires towards the Gibson family, you can leave the Gibson family. The outside world is so big, there will always be a ce for you to stay. You can do what you want and can do. And I¡­¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Since I have married you, I will follow you wherever you go. I believe that with our abilities, we can live well even without relying on the Gibson family.¡±


    Terence looked at her and listened to the words that came out of her mouth. The corners of his lips curled into a smile. ¡°It is very touching.¡±


    ¡°But I can see that you don¡¯t want to give up the Gibson family, do you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will not give up the Gibson Family.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you should ept this paternity test andpletely dispel rk¡¯s doubts.¡± Esther stretched out her small hand and grabbed hisrge palm, earnestly saying, ¡°Terence, I know what you are thinking, and I know that you feel wronged for your mother, but ¡­ this is the only path you can choose.¡±


    Terence pulled his palm back from her palm and looked at her with a mocking smile. ¡°What if the result is that I am not rted to rk by blood?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Esther opened her mouth. Could it be? She had never thought of this result. Sheughed dryly. ¡°Terence, are you joking?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it was a joke.¡± Terence saw that she was so surprised, but his heart was much clearer. At least it proved that ¡­ many people believed in his mother.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to bed early.¡± Terence suddenly spoke, trying to end the topic.


    ¡°But ¡­ you haven¡¯t told me what you n to do.¡±


    ¡°I will do as I see fit. You just need to live your own life peacefully.¡± Terence stared at her and said seriously, ¡°I told you that you have your work and life circle. You don¡¯t have to stay here with me. As long as you want, you can go back to City R at any time. No one will judge you.¡±


    ¡°I also said that I will go wherever you go.¡± Esther insisted.


    Especially after experiencing this illness, she was even more firm in her thoughts.


    If even she abandoned Terence, then he would be too pitiful on his own. After all ¡­ he was still her husband. How could she possibly abandon him?


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Terence moved to the side.


    Esther looked at the empty space he had given her and was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean? Are you asking me to sleep on the bed?¡±


    ¡°What else? Are you nning to lie on the edge of the bed all night?¡± Terence said coldly. ¡°The conditions here are not as good as that of Twilight Hospital which can also give you an apanying bed.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you, there is no benefit in staying here with me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want any benefits either.¡± Esther threw this sentence at him andid down on the spot he had given out.


    It was indeed a bit crowded for two adults to sleep on a one-meter-wide bed, and the two almost stuck their bodies together. It seemed ¡­ it was the first time they slept together like this.


    Smelling the unique scent of his body and listening to his even breathing, Esther¡¯s heart unconsciously began to throb, and even her body felt a little limp.


    She had been married to Terence for several months. They had slept and done it, but it was really strange that he still felt this kind of intimate contact when she was leaning against him.


    She secretly turned her head to look at Terence and found that he had closed his eyes, looking like he was really sleepy.


    Why was he able to sleep so easily without being affected by her at all? Could it be that in his heart, she was really thatcking in charm? Even sticking to him couldn¡¯t arouse him?


    Feeling her waist tighten, Esther, who was lost in her thoughts, was startled. She lowered her head to find that it was his arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I don¡¯t have the strength to serve you tonight.¡± She heard his faint voice.


    Esther blushed and instinctively replied, ¡°What do you mean? Who needs your service?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you moving around in my arms?¡± Terence moved hisrge palm upwards. ¡°Is it not because you miss me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Esther shyly pushed his hand away from her body and said in a somewhat exasperated tone, ¡°Terence, you are clearly the one who is restless, yet you want to me me. Forget it ¡­ I¡¯ll go downstairs and see if I can rent a chair.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    While speaking, she tried to sit up from the bed but was carried back by Terence.


    ¡°What time is it already? How can there still be a recliner to rent?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Esther lowered her head and nced at him. ¡°Are you sure that the two of us can sleep like this?¡±


    ¡°You were the one who insisted that I stay in the hospital for two days.¡±


    ¡°I can sleep anyway.¡± Esthery down again with her back to him.


    They were in such a small bed and there was a woman he did not hate in his arms. Terence could not fall asleep. After all, he was a normal man with normal physiological needs.


    However, in order to show off his self-control, he wrapped his arms around her waist again and closed his eyes to pretend to be asleep.


    Esther, who was also pretending to be asleep, was also in Terence¡¯s arms. She closed her eyes, but her little hand unconsciously touched his hand around her waist, feeling the temperature from his body.


    This feeling of being held in his arms and hugging him to sleep ¡­ was quite good!


    She felt that she would be the one who could not sleep tonight!


    ¡­


    The next morning, Esther was woken up by the soft sound of someone talking.


    She faintly opened her eyes. After adapting to the light in front of her, she turned to look at the other side of the small bed and found that Terence had already woken up.


    A low voice came from the balcony. It was Terence on the phone.


    Terence casually said a few words and hung up the phone. When he turned back to the ward and saw that Esther had opened her eyes and was lying t on the small bed, he greeted her with a clear voice, ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m awake.¡± Esther nced at him. ¡°What about you? You didn¡¯t sleep all night, did you?¡±


    She thought that she was going to lose sleep until dawn. She did not expect that she would fall asleep in the end. When she fell asleep, he seemed to still be suffering from insomnia. He slept sote, but she did not expect that he had already gotten up and changed his clothes.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I slept all night?¡± Terence said.

 Chapter 194 Anger

    Although Terence only slept for an hour or two and did not sleep well, he would never tell Esther.


    However, Esther figured it out herself. And she did not call his bluff.


    Terence said, ¡°Get up. The doctor will change your dressingter. Then, it¡¯s time to go back home.¡±


    ¡°Go back now? The doctor said that he will give you a drip today?¡±


    ¡°Not necessary. I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree we would stay here for two days?¡±


    ¡°Do you like living here?¡± Terence asked.


    ¡°No. But I¡¯m worried that you have not recovered,¡± Esther said in a low voice, ¡°I must take care of you. I hope you can get better soon.¡±


    Terence took a breath and walked over. He patted her on the shoulder, ¡°Good girl. Thank you for caring about me. But there¡¯s something I have to deal with immediately.¡±


    ¡°Must you deal with it today?¡±


    ¡°Definitely,¡± Terence said.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Esther looked up at him, ¡°And will you go home for dinner tonight? I¡¯ll make you some chicken soup.¡±


    ¡°Chicken soup? Tell me, what is it for?¡±


    Esther was speechless. After a while, she replied, ¡°It can help you get better sooner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve eaten too many of such kinds of things. I am scared of that.¡± Terence shrugged.


    Esther did not know what to say.


    Terence thought for a while and looked down at her injured left hand, ¡°You can buy some food and put them into the fridge. I¡¯ll go back and cook tonight. And you can order the takeout at noon. Can¡¯t get your wound wet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can cook even if I¡¯m injured. I¡¯ll wear gloves to protect my wound.¡± Esther got out of bed and entered the bathroom to wash up.


    When the two of them finished packing up, Miss Young arrived. She handed over the roses to Esther and smiled, ¡°Congrattions. The two of you are discharged today.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Young. No one bought me the roses before.¡± Esther said happily.


    ¡°You lied again?¡± Terence looked at her with suspicion.


    Esther denied, ¡°That¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t tell a lie.¡±


    James had given her jewelry, bags, and clothes. But he had never given her flowers because James had always regarded her as a vain woman who would like valuable things.


    It was usual for Terence not to believe it. After all, she had dated James for more than a year. No one could believe that James had not bought her flowers ever.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. What are you waiting for?¡± Terence raised his hand and patted Esther on the head.


    Esther then followed Terence and went out of the ward.


    And then Esther and Terence had breakfast in a restaurant. After breakfast, Miss Young picked them up, and they arrived at the entrance where the two lived.


    Terence said to Esther, ¡°Go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°What about you? Go straight to work?¡± Esther looked at him and noticed that Terence looked peaked.


    ¡°Yes, I have to. Things are waiting for me to deal with.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°I had a good sleepst night,¡± Terence said with seriousness.


    Miss Young couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard their conversation.


    Esther felt embarrassed, ¡®Did I say something wrong? Or did they misunderstand me again?


    ¡®Well, maybe I overthink it.¡¯


    Miss Young stoppedughing and said to Esther, ¡°Miss Esther, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll urge him to take a nap at noon.¡±


    ¡°All right. Thank you, Miss Young.¡± Esther answered. Then, she said to Terence, ¡°Then go and do your work. I¡¯ll go home first.¡±


    After Esther got out of the car, Miss Young turned the car around and drove away.


    The expression on Terence¡¯s face became more and more serious. He rubbed his eyebrows with anxiety.


    Miss Young nced at him in the rearview mirror and did not say anything.


    After arriving at thepany, Terence and Miss Young walked into the office. Then Miss Young said, ¡°It was inconvenient to talk about it on the phone just now. The headquarters is angry and feels that you have taken the initiative to change all the pipes. After all, your decision leads to having to put more money into the project.¡±


    ¡°Is this what my father meant?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I heard that Master Gibson is angry.¡± Miss Young answered.


    ¡°Did you tell him that there are problems with those pipes?¡±


    ¡°Yes. However, it makes no difference. Master Gibson thinks there is no problem since those pipes could pass the quality check.¡± Miss Young paused and said hesitantly, ¡°And I heard that Master Gibson believes that what you did is to return to City R as soon as possible.¡±


    Terence sneered when he heard these words.


    ¡°My father has always paid attention to thepany¡¯s reputation. In the past, he would have changed the pipes first. He didn¡¯t do that this time because he wanted to me it on me.¡± Terence analyzed.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Miss Young asked, ¡°Should we continue to demolish those pipes?¡±


    ¡°Keep going,¡± Terence ordered.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Miss Young hesitated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call my father myselfter.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Miss Young was worried, ¡°However, if so, what would Master Gibson think? I¡¯m afraid that it will anger him.¡±


    Terence sneered, ¡°What he wants is to suppress me. Therefore, whatever I do, he will think that I am ipetent and will be angry with me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Miss Young agreed, ¡°It seems that Master Gibson¡¯s ultimate goal is to force you to do a paternity test. As long as the test¡¯s result is what he wants, everything is no longer a problem.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± Terence lowered his head to look through the documents on the table.


    ¡°It must be hard on you.¡± Miss Young shook her head and turned to leave.


    ¡­


    Esther did not go home after getting out of the car. Instead, she bought some food for dinner in the supermarket.


    Although her left hand was painful, it was not difficult to make soup with gloves. When she finished cooking, Terence got off work and went home.


    As soon as he opened the door, he found that the dinner was ready. He frowned and said, ¡°Why did you do it yourself? I said that I woulde back and cook for you.¡±


    ¡°I think I can do it myself.¡± Esther ced the soup on the table and said proudly, ¡°I feel that I¡¯m handy in the kitchen.¡±


    Terence walked over to the table. And then he saw there were a few delicate dishes on the table except the soup.

 Chapter 195 Sleep Together

    ¡°The only thing I¡¯m worried about is that you won¡¯te back to have dinner.¡± Esther stared at him and smiled, ¡°Fortunately, you came back. Otherwise, I would be disappointed.¡±


    Terence looked up at Esther and found that he was happy to live with her like this.


    Although the house was not vast, Esther would always stay at home and wait for him with a lot of delicious food.


    If it wasn¡¯t for fulfilling his mother¡¯s dream, he didn¡¯t want to have a rtionship with the Gibson Group again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t have an appetite?¡± Esther saw that he was standing there without speaking anything.


    Terence noticed Esther¡¯s injured left hand and asked, ¡°Do you feel better?¡±


    ¡°I feel better now. It doesn¡¯t hurt much.¡±


    Terence nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t cook by yourself tomorrow. I can afford to hire a nanny.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s ufortable to have more people at home. I won¡¯t cook tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to work? You don¡¯t need to stay at home for me.¡± Terence knew that Esther was unwilling to give up her career and stay at home.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about that now. We can talk about itter.¡± Esther replied, ¡°Terence, go and wash your hands. It¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    Terence nodded and turned to wash his hands.


    Esther pushed a bowl of soup to him, ¡°Try it. If it tastes good, drink another bowl before you go to bed.¡±


    Terence tasted it and praised, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Noticing that Esther did not have the soup, he asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    Hearing that, Esther took a sip of the soup and said to Terence, ¡°Don¡¯t worry and drink it. I didn¡¯t poison.¡±


    Terence went speechless.


    At night, Esther stood in front of the study with a pillow in her arms. She saw Terence sitting in front of the desk. Then she asked, ¡°Do you want to sleep in a big bed or a small one tonight?¡±


    Terence did not even raise his head as he said, ¡°I want to sleep in the big one.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°With you,¡± Terence added.


    ¡°What?¡± Esther stopped and stared at him in surprise, ¡°What did you say? You want to sleep in a big bed with me?¡±


    ¡°Is it strange?¡± Terence asked.


    ¡°It is a bit strange,¡± Esther answered.


    ¡°Who said that? We¡¯re a couple. It¡¯s normal to sleep together.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Esther said, ¡°You are right. It¡¯s normal.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± Terence continued to work and said, ¡°You can go to bed first. You don¡¯t need to wait for me. Then it will be easier for you to fall asleep.¡±


    Esther was speechless. She felt weird and asked, ¡°shouldn¡¯t I be the one saying this to you? I slept wellst night.¡±


    Esther felt that it was possibly not good for them to sleep together. It would affect the quality of their sleep! And it was worse for Terence. He had to go to work tomorrow. As for her, she could sleep in the daytime.


    Esther went to bed first, but Terence came over before she could fall asleep.


    When Terence stood in front of the master room, the broken door reminded him of something.


    The door was broken by Esther the night before yesterday. And it seemed that the door needed repairs as soon as possible.


    ¡°I called the property manager today. They will send someone to help us repair it tomorrow.¡± Esther said andined, ¡°The door¡¯s quality is bad. I haven¡¯t smashed it much.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you smashed it much?¡± Terence nced at the door and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a woman stronger than you.¡±


    Miss Young was right. Esther was a strong woman.


    However, Esther did not want to be such a strong woman in Terence¡¯s view. She said in a low voice, ¡°Can you change the word? I look soft.¡±


    ¡°Look soft?¡± Terence repeated her words. It was ridiculous for a soft woman to behave like this. At that time, he was sick. And if Esther were a gentlewoman, she should have run away in a hurry.


    A soft woman must be scared of what had happened at that time and run away as fast as she could. But Esther was a brave girl. She broke the door and saved him.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to be a soft woman.¡± Terence lifted the quilt andy down.


    Esther moved to the side and stared at him, ¡°You like soft women? Just like L?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like her, but at least you shouldn¡¯t smash the door like a shrew.¡± Terence wanted Esther to know that it was dangerous to get close to him when he was sick. But Esther misunderstood. She felt disappointed with what Terence said.


    She said, ¡°Alright, I will never do it again.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°It¡¯s bedtime. Good night.¡± Terence said and turned off themp.


    The bed was muchrger than the one in the hospital. And it was enough for three.


    Esther began to miss the small bed in the hospital. She missed the feeling of being squeezed together with Terence. She wanted to cuddle up with Terence every night.


    Although it was a sleepless night, the feeling was not bad.


    Esther tried to get closer to him. After making sure Terence was here, Esther closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Esther didn¡¯t know whether Terence slept well or not, but she slept well.


    When Esther woke up, she found she leaned on him again. Because of that, Esther blushed. It possibly was the reason why she slept well. She had regarded Terence as her doll that always apanied her to sleep every night!


    Fortunately, Terence had yet to wake up. Esther decided to move away from him.


    She first moved her calf that was hanging on his body. And then she withdrew the arm that was wrapped around his waist. She was about to seed. However, Terence grabbed her back into his arms, holding her tightly.


    Esther was startled by his action. She turned to look at him and found that his eyes were still closed. He did not seem to have woken up.


    She looked down at the arm that was tightly wrapped around her waist. Then she gave up moving away.


    And because of that, she could tell Terence it was he that got close to her. She was innocent.


    Thinking of this, Esther felt relieved and closed her eyes. After a while, she fell asleep again.

 Chapter 196 Scar on Her Hand

    When Esther woke up again, Terence was no longer in bed. She was sleeping in his position.


    The first thing she felt when she found this was that Terence must think she was on purpose.


    When they were in Randall City, she did the same. Esther wondered why she liked snuggling up to Terence when they slept. It was embarrassing to think about it.


    On second thought, she didn¡¯t have to worry that Terence would misunderstand her because they were already husband and wife. Hugging and sleeping for a night were normal.


    Thinking of this, Esther didn¡¯t struggle with this idea anymore. She got up and walked barefoot, going out of the bedroom.


    It was already past nine in the morning, so Terence should have gone to work.


    However, she still looked around, hoping to find him. She didn¡¯t give up until she confirmed that he wasn¡¯t in the room.


    Then, she unexpectedly saw breakfast on the dining table.


    She walked over suspiciously. It was indeed breakfast, and it was her favorite sandwich and yogurt. The date of the yogurt was fresh and the sandwich was homemade.


    Was this made by Terence? Esther couldn¡¯t believe Terence could cook so well.


    Terence had been living abroad all this time. It should be easy for him to make a sandwich. He seemed to be quite skilled, but Esther didn¡¯t know how it tasted.


    ¡®By the way, if he put something in the milk?¡¯ Esther wondered. ¡®We did nothing but sleepst night, so he couldn¡¯t do that.¡¯ Sheforted herself.


    It was better not always assume the worst of people.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Esther returned to the bedroom to wash up and then went back to the dining room. When she held the sandwich in her hands, she was a little reluctant to bite it.


    In addition to thest toast, this was the first time Terence made breakfast for her.


    Like other youngdies, she took out her newly bought phone and took a photo of the sandwich, then sent it to the WeChat group of her girlfriends to show her breakfast.


    Linsay responded quickly, ¡°You made it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Esther: Guess?¡±


    ¡°Linsay: I remember that you¡¯re not that skilled. Could it be that Terence did it?¡±


    ¡°Esther: Yes.¡±


    ¡°Linsay: Terence can make breakfast. Bravo!¡±


    ¡°Serena: Damn! Esther, you finally showed up! I thought that you were murdered by Terence!¡±


    ¡°Esther: I¡¯m sorry. I dropped my phone after I called you that day. I just bought a new phone yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Serena: I thought something had happened to you. You scared me.¡±


    ¡°Esther: Nothing could happen to a woman as strong as me.¡±


    After sending this message, Esther was stunned and thought, ¡®No way, I was so deeply affected by Terence that I called myself a strong woman?¡¯


    ¡°Serena: How is it? Is the pregnancy n that I taught you going well?¡± She added an ambiguous emoji.


    Esther hesitated for a moment before sending a message, ¡°It¡¯s not going well.¡±


    Recalling her disgraceful behavior that night and the ss of milk that Terence gave her the next morning, Esther began to feel a little bit uneasy.


    ¡°Linsay: Esther, are you nning to get pregnant?¡±


    Before Esther could reply to Linsay, her phone suddenly rang. It was Serena.


    Serena was impatient to talk to Esther on WeChat, so she went straight to the point on the phone. ¡°Esther, what do you mean by that? Did you do what I said?¡±


    Esther knew that after she had a new phone, Serena would call her.


    ¡°I did, but¡­¡± Esther was too embarrassed to mention what happened that night. She thought for a while and said perfunctorily, ¡°We still had a misunderstanding and didn¡¯t get along very well.¡±


    ¡°It seemed that you didn¡¯t coax him as I told you,¡± Serena said.


    ¡°I did, I really did,¡± Esther replied. She touched him as soon as she came back home, but Terence¡¯s cold gaze flustered her. Not only was the trick seen through by him, but she was also humiliated.


    ¡°Serena, I¡¯m already very upset. Can you stop ming me?¡± Esther pleaded in a spoiled tone.


    Serena changed her tone and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine. Although we failed this time, we still have another chance. You won¡¯t have a misunderstanding next time, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about it next time,¡± Esther said with a smile.


    She missed her ovting period this time, so she could only wait and try again during the next ovting period.


    Hanging up the phone, Esther sent Terence a message to thank him for his breakfast and praise its good taste.


    Terence didn¡¯t reply to her text message as usual. At this time of the day, he must be busy with work, so Esther didn¡¯t care.


    After breakfast, she threw her phone to the side and picked up a stack of papers from under the coffee table.


    She hadn¡¯t worked for two days. If Serena knew that she was sozy, she would definitely be angry and shout at her, asking her whether she still wanted to work or not.


    Esther would go back to City R. She had to continue her life, so she couldn¡¯t lose her job.


    Moreover, with Terence¡¯s current situation, it was hard to say how long he could stay in the Gibson family. If he was driven out of the family, she had to earn their bread.


    She felt a sense of aplishment just thinking about it.


    But if Terence knew her thoughts, he might be so angry.


    ¡­


    After more than two weeks, the wound on Esther¡¯s left hand finally recovered. However, the fact that there would be a scar on her hand made her upset.


    Although she was not as pretty as Anne, L, and the other girls, her hands were slender, fair, and beautiful. If a row of tooth marks were left on hand, it would be ugly.


    When the doctor told her that there would be a scar, Terence was by her side and clearly saw the regret that shed across her face.


    A strange feeling slipped through his heart at that moment. He said faintly, ¡°This is a mark I left for you. It is exclusive.¡±


    Esther was speechless. She raised her eyes and stared at him, ¡°But the mark is too ugly.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll take you to the tattoo shop to give you a flower tattoo after the wound ispletely healed. It will be beautiful.¡± Terence said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take me directly to the beauty parlor to remove the scars?¡± Esther looked at her palm and said.

 Chapter 197 You Have Disappointed Me

    The scar was between his thumb and index finger. It was a bite mark, and it indeed looked very ugly.


    Terence moved his mouth, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    The doctor beside Terence smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t like the scar, you can get rid of itter. Your hand will be beautiful again.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Thank you, doctor.¡± Terence nodded to the doctor. Then, he said to Esther, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Esther stood up from the chair and walked towards the entrance of the hospital with Terence.


    Just as Terence got in the car, his phone rang.


    Terence nced at the screen of his phone, and his face darkened. Terence clicked the answer button and said, ¡°Mom, are you looking for me¡­? Is that so? Today¡­? Alright, ¡­ I¡¯ll go with Estherter¡­ OK, bye¡­¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Terence turned to look at Esther. Esther was also looking at Terence, wanting to know what Gill had said to him.


    Terence said, ¡°Mom said that she was in Proley. She wants to have dinner with us tonight.¡±


    ¡°Mom is in Proley? Did shee here to see you?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡± Terence nced at Esther. Then, he said, ¡°Do you have anything else to do? If not, we will go to the hotel directly.¡±


    Esther said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Terence nodded. He turned the steering wheel and drove directly to the hotel where Gill was now.


    When Terence and Esther arrived at the hotel, it was already dinner time. Gill was already waiting in the private room.


    Before entering the private room, Esther took a deep breath.


    Sensing Esther¡¯s nervousness, Terence turned his head to nce at Esther. He said in a mocking voice, ¡°What? Are you afraid to see my mom?¡±


    ¡°A little,¡± Esther said frankly.


    Esther thought, ¡°Mrs. Gibson suddenly came to Proley, probably because she wanted to ¡®check¡¯ whether I had taken good care of Terence. Last time, she was not satisfied because I didn¡¯t transfuse blood to her. This time¡­¡±


    Esther suddenly grabbed Terence¡¯s arms and looked at him up and down. Then, Esther nodded and said, ¡°Good. You still look handsome and energetic.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Terence was puzzled by Esther¡¯s sudden action.


    Esther smiled and said, ¡°I have to let mom see that I didn¡¯t abuse her son. Well, I have taken good care of you.¡±


    Looking at Esther, Terence was a little moved in his heart. Esther had taken good care of Terence, but Terence disfigured Esther¡¯s hand¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to be too nervous. Mom just came to take a look.¡± Terence raised his hand and held Esther¡¯s shoulder, and he opened the door with the other hand.


    After entering the room, Terence and Esther saw Gill at first sight. Gill dressed in elegant and luxurious clothes, sitting on the sofa in the private room.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After greeting Gill, Terence and Esther sat down on the sofa opposite her.


    As expected, Gill began to size up Terence the moment she saw him. After a long while, Gill said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been a month since west met. Terence, you¡¯ve lost weight.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Esther wondered. Esther also sized up Terence, but she didn¡¯t think that Terence looked very thin. She thought Terence¡¯s figure was quite standard. Perhaps it was just an excuse for Gill toin that Esther hadn¡¯t taken good care of Terence.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve made a mistake. I am no different from when I was in City R.¡± Terence smiled at Gill. Then, he changed the topic and asked, ¡°Mom, youe all the way here, won¡¯t Dad have any objections?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see my son. What can he say?¡±


    ¡°Even if Dad doesn¡¯t have any objections, you shouldn¡¯t run around at your age,¡± Terence said, ¡°Mom, you should take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that weak,¡± Gill smiled and said, ¡°I came here to see you guys as well as the scenery of Proley. It looks pretty good here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you are happy with it. But you have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lauren and the driver will apany me all the way.¡±


    After saying that, Gill looked at Terence again and said with concern, ¡°We were so worried when hearing that you were sick against time. What happened? Why did you suddenly get sick again?¡±


    As Gill said so, her gaze swept across Esther. Obviously, Gill was questioning Esther as well.


    Esther was stunned. Just as Esther was about to speak, Terence interrupted her and said, ¡°It was nothing. Didn¡¯t the doctor say that not every illness has a reason?¡±


    ¡°But there is always a reason for your illness, including thest time when you were in the Gibson¡¯s house.¡± Gill frowned slightly. She asked, ¡°How do you feel now? Is everything OK?¡±


    ¡°It has already been more than half a month. Everything is fine now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Be careful in the future. Don¡¯t let yourself get sick again.¡± Gill nodded and warned Terence. Then, Gill looked at Esther and said, ¡°Esther, did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom.¡± Esther nodded.


    Esther was a little touched because Terence had just protected her. If Gill knew that Terence got sick because he had been looking for Esther outside in the rain all night, Gill would definitely be so angry that she would punish Esther heavily.


    After the meal, Gill imed that she wanted to talk to Esther and let Terence go back first.


    Terence looked at Gill and Esther, and he was somewhat worried.


    Gill raised her eyebrows and asked Terence, ¡°What? Are you afraid that I will eat your wife alive?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Terence smiled and said, ¡°I just think that ¡­ it¡¯s gettingte. Esther should go back with me to have a rest.¡±


    How could Terence not know what his mother wanted to talk to Esther? Gill just wanted Esther to persuade Terence to ept the paternity test and urge Terence to have children. In that case, Terence could return to City R as soon as possible.


    But Terence had his own ideas and ns, and those were not something that could be changed by Esther¡¯s persuasion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get the driver to send her back. It won¡¯t be long,¡± Gill said.


    Since Gill insisted, Terence naturally couldn¡¯t say anything more and had to leave first.


    After sending Terence away, Gill and Esther went to the coffee shop downstairs and sat down. Without the presence of Terence, the smile on Gill¡¯s face faded a lot.


    Esther took a deep breath and asked respectfully, ¡°Mom, what do you want to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Gill asked back.


    Apparently, Terence was the only topic that Gill and Esther could talk about.


    Esther started the conversation and said frankly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. Terence is too stubborn and self-centered. There are many things that I can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°You have really disappointed me.¡± Gill shook her head in disappointment. She said, ¡°Since you already know why Terence was sent to Proley, why can¡¯t you persuade him to go back and ept the paternity test?¡±

 Chapter 198 What Does He Say?

    ¡°I have tried to persuade him. But Terence said that he had his ns.¡± Esther looked innocent.


    ¡°What ns does he have? He ns to stay here forever!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Terence has been unwilling to talk to me about this.¡± She didn¡¯t know why Terence was unwilling to talk to her. Did he treat her as an unrted person? Or was there some other reason?


    Mrs. Gibson sighed and nodded again, ¡°I know Terence¡¯s personality. He always likes to do everything on his own.¡±


    Esther kept silent, and Mrs. Gibson continued, ¡°But as his wife, you still have to work hard and help him. He is too proud and soft-hearted. He always felt that things had room for negotiation, so he was not in a hurry. But as you can see, Amanda relies on the fact that her son is the grandson of the Gibson family, and her daughter-inw is pregnant with the little great-grandchild of the Gibson family. She is very cocky now and does not even care about me.¡±


    Esther still kept silent, but she knew everything that Mrs. Gibson had said. She could understand.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t pay any more attention to me, let alone Terence and you. Terence won¡¯t have status in the Gibson family if he doesn¡¯t take action.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I understand what you said. Just tell me what you want me to do.¡± Esther finally said.


    ¡°What else can I hope you can do?¡± Mrs. Gibson looked down at her t belly. ¡°Are there still no signs of pregnancy?¡±


    Hearing this, Esther¡¯s face immediately expressed embarrassment. She shook her head.


    ¡°Why?¡± Mrs. Gibson asked with disappointment, ¡°It¡¯s been almost a month. What are you doing at night? Are you just chatting covered in the quilt?¡±


    Esther was even more embarrassed. Talking about this topic with a nobledy, she really felt ufortable.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Terence doesn¡¯t want a child, so he doesn¡¯t cooperate.¡± She knew that if she said this, Mrs. Gibson would only ask, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t cooperate with you, won¡¯t you find a way to make him cooperate?¡±


    However, she still told the truth. Ever since Terence fell ill, although the two of them slept in the same bed, Terence did not touch her at all. At night, he would at the most hug and touch her on a whim. He did not want to do other things with her at all.


    She knew that Terence didn¡¯t want to give her a chance to get pregnant, so he left her with the excuse that he had just suffered from an illness a week ago and was tired. The next week, he was always busy until midnight before going to bed with the excuse of work.


    Terence was determined not to give her a chance to be pregnant. What could she do?


    She couldn¡¯t seduce him again. Even if she did, she would also be forced to eat contraceptive pills when waking up the next day.


    ¡°No matter what, do your best.¡± Mrs. Gibson suddenly took a small bottle from her bag and handed it to Esther. She said, ¡°Put some of this into Terence¡¯s milk tonight and let him drink it. Then things will be much easier. This is the only thing I can help you with.¡±


    Looking at the small bottle that Mrs. Gibson handed over, Esther was surprised, but she did not take it.


    Mrs. Gibson saw that she was not willing to ept it and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? This medicine is not harmful to the body and not easy to be found. It is very safe.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it.¡± Esther shook her head. ¡°Terence will be unhappy. He dislikes that people drug him the most.¡±


    Last time, she had only bought some essential oil to flirt. Terence was already extremely disgusted with her. Even when drinking the soup, he was worried that she would drug the soup.


    She could not do this, nor could she allow Terence to treat her as a scheming girl like LILA again.


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t do this, you won¡¯t be able to get pregnant, and Terence will never be able to return to City R. Would you rather apany him here to suffer than go back to City R with him?¡± Mrs. Gibson said, ¡°Even if you are willing to stay with him in this ce for the rest of your life, Terence cannot destroy his future. He is still waiting to control the Gibson Group one day.¡± Mrs. Gibson said.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say it anymore. I don¡¯t want to do this. Please don¡¯t push me. Please give me time to convince Terence. I¡­¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Wait for you to convince him? A year or half a yearter?¡± Mrs. Gibson asked.


    ¡°I¡­!¡± Esther was speechless, and then she whispered, ¡°But even if I am pregnant, Dad might not let Terence go back to the headquarters to work.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mrs. Gibson shook her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t Terence refuse to take a paternity test? When you¡¯re pregnant, you can use the child¡¯s amniotic fluid to take a paternity test. As long as the child is one of the Gibson family, Master Gibson will naturally take you all back and develop Terence with great effort. He will also dote on this child.¡±


    Esther stared at Mrs. Gibson in surprise again. She didn¡¯t expect that she was nning something like this¡­?


    ¡°So, you and the child will be Terence¡¯s good help. Do you understand?¡±


    Esther understood, but she still didn¡¯t want to ept Mrs. Gibson¡¯s method.


    Mrs. Gibson directly stuffed the medicine bottle into her hands and said, ¡°Take it. When Terence can return to City R, it will depend on you.¡±


    Esther lowered her head to look at the medicine bottle that Mrs. Gibson had stuffed into her hands. Mrs. Gibson had already spoken to this point, so she naturally could not return it to Mrs. Gibson. She could only put it back into her bag and casually said, ¡°I see.¡±


    Seeing that she had finally epted the medicine bottle, a satisfied smile appeared on Mrs. Gibson¡¯s lips. She said earnestly, ¡°Esther, you grew up in a small family like the Cusack family. You haven¡¯t seen the intrigue and struggles, nor have you experienced the cruelty in a big family. So you don¡¯t realize what kind of danger awaits you in the future.¡±


    Esther smiled bitterly. How could she not experience it before? It was just that she was too weak and didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight. She was defeated by Anne and the others. Then she became an outsider in the Cusack Group.


    Because she knew how to back down, she kept herself and her mother safe for a few years.


    However, Terence might not let go of the Gibson Group as easily as her, nor would he be as weak as her, and there would be a danger if there was a dispute, she knew that!


    ¡­


    Coming out of the hotel where Mrs. Gibson was staying, Esther was sent home by the driver to themunity.


    When she passed by the trash can next to themunity, she unconsciously stopped and took out the small medicine bottle from her bag. After a little hesitation, she threw it in.


    Although the pregnancy was very important for Terence¡¯s future, she didn¡¯t want to do this kind of thing that was hated by Terence anymore. After all, they had finally gotten a little closer recently.


    When she returned home, Terence was sitting on the sofa and watching TV. When he heard the door open, he turned to look at her. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

 Chapter 199 No Feelings

    ¡°Yes.¡± Esther hesitated for a moment, then walked to the sofa beside him and sat down.


    ¡°What did my mother tell you?¡±


    ¡°A lot.¡±


    ¡°Let me take a guess.¡± Terence pretended to seriously think for a moment, ¡°In addition to telling you to take good care of me, she also asked you to continue to persuade me to go back to City R for a paternity test. Am I right?¡±


    Esther looked at him and said, ¡°She also said that you are not young anymore. It is time to give birth to a son or a daughter.¡±


    Terence smiled scornfully, ¡°Then she asked for it.¡±


    Esther continued to look at him. After a while, she said, ¡°Terence, can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Why do you not want a child?¡± Esther paused and said, ¡°I had always thought that you felt that we were not close enough and should not have a child so early, but now¡­¡±


    She did not finish her words and just stared at him.


    Terence asked back, ¡°Why don¡¯t you think that now?¡±


    Now¡­ He had been reduced to such a situation. He clearly knew that the child could help him return to the Gibson Group and did not intend to divorce her, but he still did not want to have a child. There must be another reason, right? At least, she thought so.


    She shook her head. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the reason, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Terence turned his head back and said indifferently while changing the channel with the remote control, ¡°Do you really think my current physical condition is suitable for having children?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Esther was puzzled.


    ¡°Do you think that I can give birth to a healthy child as long as I marry you?¡± Terenceughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°Or do you want to see your child be like me, going crazy and biting people suddenly, and even being able to die at any time? Or are you willing to watch your child be pushed aside like me and be talked about?¡±


    Esther looked at him in a daze. She had never expected him to say these words.


    Was this the reason why he had never wanted a child? It had nothing to do with her. It had nothing to do with their feelings. What he cared about was that his child might go on his old way and suffer from the same illness?


    ¡°Get married and have children. As long as the other party has corrected conduct, everyone is ok?¡± Terence said.


    Esther smiled bitterly. He was right. In any case, his Shirly had left. The remaining women were no different to him. He didn¡¯t care who he would marry and give birth to a child.


    And she was one of the thousands of women.


    She secretly took a deep breath to suppress the bitterness in her heart. She stared at him again and asked, ¡°Have you asked the doctor? What about Dr. Ross? Do they rmend you not to have children?¡±


    ¡°Most of them,¡± Terence replied.


    Esther nodded and stopped talking. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    What should she do? She had to think about it in her mind. On one hand, Mrs. Gibson was waiting for her to be pregnant and for Terence to go back to the Gibson Group. On the other hand, Terence was worried about the gic problem. What should she choose?


    If it was like what Terence said, his child was likely to suffer from the same disease. Would she still insist on getting pregnant with his child? Probably not.


    Terence had just asked her if she wanted to see her child like him. In fact, she immediately had an answer in her heart. She didn¡¯t want that, absolutely not!


    Terence looked very painful. She couldn¡¯t imagine how distressed she would be if it happened to her child.


    She suddenly leaned forward and wrapped her arms around his waist, hugging him tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t scare yourself. The doctor said that I can give birth to a healthy baby for you, and I will be able to. But don¡¯t worry, I will respect you. I won¡¯t force you if you aren¡¯t mentally prepared, and I won¡¯t y tricks again.¡±


    Terence listened to her words, and hisrge palm silently patted her back.


    Esther thought about it and said, ¡°Terence, I was wrong before. I didn¡¯t think about or understand your feelings in detail. I thought that if I was pregnant, your father would bring you back to the mainpany happily, thinking that this would help your future. I was too self-righteous, sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tonight is the Meeting of Regret?¡±


    ¡°I mean it.¡±


    ¡°If Mom hears what you said, do you think she will be furious?¡±


    Esther was stunned. She looked up and stared at him in surprise. Terence chuckled and shook his head.


    ¡°So, now you know how difficult it is for me, right?¡± Esther sighed helplessly and disengaged herself from his embrace.


    ¡°Dear, thank you for your hard work.¡± Terence put down the remote control.


    The TV just happened to be fixed on an entertainment channel, and the beautiful figure of L appeared on the TV screen.


    The entertainment news was reporting a business activity in arge shopping mall in Beijing. As its spokesperson, L was showing off on the red carpet.


    Esther looked away from the TV screen and nced at Terence. Terence immediately switched the channel. ¡°Just a coincidence.¡±


    Esther pouted. ¡°It was obviously intentional.¡±


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Esther smiled. ¡°But this woman has finally left Proley. I feel relieved.¡±


    No wonder she hadn¡¯t seen her looking for Terence recently. It turned out that L had gone to Beijing.


    Terence turned to look at her. ¡°Only those who don¡¯t have confidence will suffer. L and I originally nned to continue our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡± Esther retorted, ¡°How many times have I told you? I have no feelings for James. You always misunderstand that I have feelings for him.¡±


    ¡°You are different from James.¡±


    ¡°How is it different? Just because I was with him?¡±


    ¡°A year¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be considered short, right?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°But I have my own principles.¡± Esther said with a serious face, ¡°I will never forgive anyone who betrayed me, and I will never like them again. So¡­ When I saw him having an affair with Anne, I decided not to love him anymore..¡±


    Thinking of these, Esther was somewhat depressed, and even her voice became a little hoarse.


    Of course, this did not mean that she still had feelings for James. She just sighed that the world was fickle.


    ¡°You have never experienced the feeling of being betrayed by your lover, so you don¡¯t understand that kind of despair and pain.¡± She faintly added, ¡°Fortunately, I am not that stupid. And now I have gotten over it.¡±

 Chapter 200 Be Shocked

    Terence had never experienced the feeling of being abandoned by a partner. Perhaps he couldn¡¯t feel the pain she was talking about, but¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think your words are very contradictory?¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°On one hand, you said how despairing you are. On the other hand, you said that you would recover soon.¡±


    Esther thought for a moment and said, ¡°Even if you get rid of his mistress this time, he¡¯ll cheat on youter. It¡¯s just his nature. So when I saw him cheat on me, I was disappointed in him and just gave up. Though you always thought I was scheming to keep them apart, I swear I never had any intention of getting this man back.¡±


    Esther spoke so seriously, but Terence felt that it was a bit inconceivable.


    Perhaps just as she said, because he had never experienced it before, he did not understand her feelings.


    But no matter what, Terence was still satisfied that Esther confided in him seriously.


    James had always been like a thorn in Esther¡¯s heart, a thorn that could not be pulled out but could always make her feel pain.


    ¡°Is there some kind of conspiracy in your saying that?¡± Terence looked at her and deliberately said with a terrified face.


    Esther was speechless, but she subconsciously held the bag on her leg tightly. A guilty conscience shed through her heart.


    Fortunately, when she was downstairs just now, she threw away the bottle of medicine. Otherwise, if he found out, he would think that she was an impenitent woman.


    ¡°Certainly not.¡± She picked up her bag and stood up from the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower.¡±


    ¡­


    Esther had originally nned to apany Mrs. Gibson to stroll around Proley these days, but Mrs. Gibson rejected her because of something important to do.


    Esther surely didn¡¯t believe in Mrs. Gibson¡¯s excuse.


    Mrs. Gibson said that she came here to enjoy the scenery. The truth was she was just to visit Esther and Terence. She was unwilling to stay for even a day long after that.


    However, several days after Mrs. Gibson went back, her call came again, asking if Esther had done as she said.


    Esther neither wanted to lie nor be med by Mrs. Gibson. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    In her panic, she had no choice but to make an excuse. ¡°Mom, I have to wait until the proper time.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°When is your critical period?¡± Mrs. Gibson asked bluntly.


    ¡°It¡¯s usually around the 9th of every month.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s almost time. Take care of yourself and don¡¯t miss it.¡±


    Esther was surprised at the time.


    She quickly adjusted the speaker on her phone and then looked at the calendar.


    It was already the 6th day, but her period hadn¡¯te.


    She looked at the calendar again. That¡¯s right, today was the sixth day. ording to her usual period, the critical period woulde in a few days.


    ¡°Esther, are you listening to me?¡± Mrs. Gibson, who was on the other side of the line, asked unhappily.


    Esther hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, mom. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    ¡°Good girl. You won¡¯t lie to me, will you?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Esther somewhat uneasily agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, Esther began to calcte her period. It turned out to have been dyed for about ten days.


    However, her period had nevere on the same day of each month. Last month, she took the medicine that Terence gave her, which was harmful to her body and could disrupt a woman¡¯s period.


    After thinking about it over and over again, this was the only possible reason to exin why her period was dyed.


    It couldn¡¯t be that the medicine had lost its effect, and she was identally pregnant. How could it be so coincidental!


    However, she still went to the pharmacy downstairs and bought a pregnancy test kit.


    When she saw the two red stripes on the pregnancy test kit, one deep and one shallow, she was instantly shocked.


    God! Was she pregnant?


    To figure it out, Esther quickly used her phone to search for simr cases. As a result, she found that the two lines, one deep and one shallow, meant she was in early pregnancy.


    Previously, she had been looking forward to having a chance to have Terence¡¯s child to stabilize her position in the Gibson family.


    But today she was scared.


    Terence said that his health didn¡¯t allow him to have children. How did she have this baby?


    Terence had been deliberately avoiding her from getting pregnant, and he had not slept with her since thest time he gave her the medicine. Moreover, she had sex with Terence just in her critical periodst time. If she got pregnant, it must have been that time.


    How could she possibly be pregnant after drinking milk with birth control pills in it?


    In a ce like Proley, the birth control medicine couldn¡¯t be fake, could it?


    Esther feltplicated at this time. When she could not get pregnant, she was anxious. Now that she was pregnant, she felt even more uneasy.


    In order to prevent the pregnancy test from going wrong, she went downstairs to buy a second one, but the result was the same.


    This time, she waspletely stunned.


    After sitting on the balcony for a long time, she repeatedly thought about how Terence would react when he found out that she was pregnant. Would he be so angry that he would knock her out? Would he immediately force her to abort the child?


    Terence was so afraid that she was pregnant. How could he ept this?


    It wasn¡¯t until the sun had set that she pulled herself back from her knitted thoughts and walked towards the kitchen.


    No matter what, life still went on, dinner still had to be done, and she couldn¡¯t mess up her life because of this.


    It was a littlete. Esther sped up her cooking. Fortunately, when Terence came back, the dinner was ready.


    Hearing Terence¡¯s footsteps, she managed to calm down and behave as usual. She smiled and greeted him.


    Terence had changed into a set of home dresses and came out of the bathroom after washing his hands. He leaned against the door and looked at her. ¡°What will we eat tonight?¡±

 Chapter 201 Tentative Question

    ¡°Beef with green pepper, chicken with mushrooms, and green vegetables.¡± Esther smiled, ¡°It tastes good. Terence, eat more.¡±


    Terence nodded. He stepped into the kitchen, picked up a piece of beef, put it in his mouth, and chewed it a few times.


    ¡°How is it? Does it taste good?¡± Esther forced a smile.


    Terence¡¯s expression gradually changed to ugly.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Is it not tasty?¡±


    Terence asked, ¡°How many times did you put salt?¡±


    ¡°Just once. Is it salty?¡± Esther pinched a piece of beef and put it into her mouth. She just chewed two times before spitting it out with a frown.


    It was too salty to eat!


    How many times did she put salt just now? Two or three times? Esther couldn¡¯t remember¡­


    ¡°Did you put the salt of the chicken in the beef?¡± Terence tried the chicken. It waspletely tasteless!


    Esther tried the chicken as well. Sure enough, it had no taste at all. Esther became embarrassed¡­


    Esther thought, ¡®How could this be? I have never made such a mistake since I started cooking. How can I fail tonight? It is not my style of doing things.¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t do two things at the same time. I must have been distracted by the matter of my pregnancy. That¡¯s why I made dishes like this.¡¯


    ¡°What is it that made you so out of it?¡± Terence pinched her chin with one hand and lifted it up slightly, carefully sizing her up, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me nothing happened. I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Esther was a little ufortable with his scrutiny. She forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Maybe I just woke up and my mind was a little muddled.¡±


    Esther had not thought of how to tell Terence about her pregnancy. How could she tell him the truth at this time?


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Terence did not believe what Esther said.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Esther removed hisrge palm from her chin and said, ¡°You can go outside and watch TV first. I will make another one.¡±


    ¡°Let me do it. I don¡¯t think you can do it well even if you make another one.¡± Terence said, ¡°Is there anything else in the fridge? Go and take it out.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like you can cook.¡± Esther was a little speechless.


    ¡°I can learn how to cook online. Aren¡¯t there a lot of tutorials on cooking online?¡±


    ¡°You want to learn to cook now?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±


    Esther nodded. Terence could indeed learn to cook online. She just didn¡¯t believe that he could make any good dishes.


    She walked to the fridge and rummaged through it before raising her voice, ¡°There are ribs, eggs, fire legs, and beans in the fridge. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Ribs.¡± Terence was using his phone to search for a tutorial on cooking ribs.


    After looking for a while, Terence looked up at Esther and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat? Braised ribs, steamed ribs, or¡­¡±


    Esther replied, ¡°Steamed ribs.¡± Although she liked to eat braised ribs, considering Terence, she had to eat nd food.


    Terence said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to pick a simple one for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not choosing a simple one for you. It suits your taste.¡±


    ¡°Are you so virtuous?¡±


    ¡°I am!¡± Esther curled her lips in dissatisfaction, ¡°You speak as if I weren¡¯t virtuous in the past.¡±


    After being driven out of the kitchen by Terence, Esther returned to the living room and turned on the TV. However, she looked woebegone. She was struggling with how to tell Terence that she was pregnant.


    Esther was so tangled that even after Terence brought the food out of the kitchen, she still hadn¡¯t made up her mind. After thinking about it, she decided to wait first.


    She was not mentally prepared, not to mention Terence.


    The steamed ribs made by Terence were moreish and looked good. Terence added salt to the chicken, making it tasty.


    To get rid of the uneasiness of her pregnancy as soon as possible, Esther deliberately smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to not only know how to make sandwiches, but you are also quite talented when ites to Chinese food.¡±


    ¡°Are you touched?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very touched. It seems that if I have a small illness in the future, I won¡¯t have to worry about no one cooking.¡± Esther picked up a piece of ribs and put it into her mouth.


    To be honest, it was delicious. Moreover, it was the first time that Terence cooked for her. She should finish them, leaving not even a residue.


    However, facing the delicious and meaningful dinner, Esther felt that she did not have a good appetite. She only desired to end this dinner as soon as possible.


    After dinner, Terence even took the initiative to help Esther wash the dishes.


    This scene should be very warm and happy, and it could touch any woman. After Esther was moved, she carefully asked, ¡°Terence, can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the question?¡± Terence was putting the dishes on the shelf.


    ¡°If¡­ Well, I mean if I am pregnant, what will you do? Will you want this baby?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Terence answered without any hesitation.


    What Terence said could not be described was like a needle that pierced into Esther¡¯s heart.


    Esther thought, ¡®Terence answers me without any hesitation. It seems that he indeed doesn¡¯t want a child. What should I do? Shall I tell him the fact that I am pregnant?¡¯


    ¡®What if he sends me to the hospital and asks me to have an abortion? Can I ept it? Will Mrs. Gibson go mad after knowing it? And this innocent baby, I don¡¯t know if he will have a problem or not. How can I deprive him of his qualification to live?¡¯


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to consider it?¡± Esther took a deep breath and said, ¡°It is a fresh life. It is your baby. Do you have the heart to let him die before he was born?¡±


    ¡°Rather than suffering after birth, it would be better to release him before he was born. This is the best choice for him.¡±


    ¡°But how do you know that there must be something wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°Just in case.¡± Terence turned around and sized Esther up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Esther hurriedly shook her head, afraid that Terence would suspect her, so she deliberately added, ¡°You haven¡¯t touched me before. How can I get pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Are you ming me for not touching you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Esther blushed slightly.


    ¡°Are you thinking about pregnancy again? Did Mrs. Gibson call you again?¡±


    ¡°No. She didn¡¯t.¡± Esther continued to shake her head, afraid that Terence would see through her thoughts.

 Chapter 202 A Slip of the Tongue

    ¡°It¡¯s best if there isn¡¯t,¡± Terence said seriously. ¡°Esther, let me remind you, don¡¯t try ying any tricks behind my back. I definitely won¡¯t want the child.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    His words caused Esther¡¯s already aching heart to turn cold again, and she nodded sadly. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mess around.¡±


    Early in the morning, Esther was woken up by the sound of a message.


    She took her phone from the bedside table and took a look at it. It was Serena who had sent a message to the boudoir group. She asked her excitedly if the fertile period had arrived in the past few days. She had a better way to teach Esther.


    Esther turned to look at Terence, who was sleeping on the other side of the big bed.


    She replied, ¡°I think I am already pregnant.¡±


    After typing this sentence, she thought about it and deleted it directly, and then sent it to Serena privately.


    Serena seemed very excited. ¡°No way? Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t seedst time? Why are you suddenly pregnant again?¡±


    ¡°I am also puzzled. My period has been dyed for more than ten days. I have used the pregnancy test kits and saw two stripes.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Esther was speechless. ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Serena say that changing boyfriends is like changing clothes? You don¡¯t even know this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. I¡¯m so naive. I¡¯ve never known this before. Tell me what it means.¡±


    ¡°It means I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Really!?¡± Serena was pleasantly surprised. ¡°If even the pregnancy test kit shows that you are pregnant, then it should be right.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Compared to Serena¡¯s happiness, Esther felt a little depressed and ufortable. She subconsciously nced at Terence beside her.


    Terence did not want this child. She was afraid that she would be forced to have an abortion in a few days.


    In order not to make it public, she specifically warned, ¡°Serena, don¡¯t tell anyone about my pregnancy. After all, I don¡¯t know what the situation is yet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise,¡± Serena quickly replied, ¡°You wasted a good idea that I thought hardst night. But since you are pregnant, I still congratte you and am happy for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can keep it for yourself next time.¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to get pregnant.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I have to get up and make breakfast.¡±


    ¡°You need to make breakfast when you¡¯re pregnant? Shouldn¡¯t it be made by Terence?¡±


    ¡°He still doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Esther took a nce at Terence before she quietly got off the bed and walked into the kitchen.


    Serena was surprised. ¡°No way. You haven¡¯t told him yet? Are you afraid that he will punish you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t imagine how he will react when he finds out that I¡¯m pregnant,¡± Esther finally replied to her, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. Let¡¯s talk when we have time.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, expectant mother,¡± Serena added a series of happy expressions.


    Esther couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw these two words. Her little hand unconsciously touched her t belly.


    That¡¯s right. In the blink of an eye, she had already be an expectant mother. Although she still didn¡¯t know if this child was good or if it coulde to this world, just the feeling of being an expectant mother was very heartwarming and touching.


    She secretly said in her heart, ¡°Baby, you must be good. Only then will mother have the motivation to protect you and to strive for you toe to this world.¡±


    ¡­


    Serena had just stepped into the office when a female colleague brought a few manuscripts to her with a smile. ¡°Ms. Serena, this is a manuscript that Esther just sent back. It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    ¡°Really? Let me take a look.¡± Serena took the manuscript over.


    ¡°Esther is really good. Even though she is spending her honeymoon, she doesn¡¯t dy her work at all.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Esther was capable. Otherwise, why would L even choose her design drafts?¡± Linsay, who followed him in, said.


    Serena nodded and agreed with Linsay¡¯s words.


    She scanned the manuscript for a while and said to her colleague, ¡°I¡¯ll take a closer lookter. You go do your work first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go out.¡± The colleague smiled and turned to leave.


    After the colleague walked out, Linsay walked to Serena¡¯s side and sat down. She picked up Esther¡¯s design drafts and flipped through them. ¡°Esther is indeed very outstanding. Why don¡¯t we let Esther design the dress for Hansa Company? In case we are always rejected by others.¡±


    ¡°No. Esther is pregnant now. How can we throw her to that witch, Hansa, to abuse?¡± Serena said.


    Linsay was surprised. ¡°What did you say? Esther is pregnant?¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Serena was stunned and blinked her eyes innocently. ¡°Did I say it?¡±


    ¡°Esther is pregnant¡­ This is a good thing. Why does it seem that she doesn¡¯t want others to know?¡± Linsay deliberately nced at her with a puzzled face. At the same time, she wondered why Esther told Serena about her pregnancy but did not tell her?


    Could it be that the incident rted to the gown and the wedding gown made Esther suspicious of Linsay? However, they usually got along quite well. Moreover, Esther was a simple-minded woman. She shouldn¡¯t even suspect her good friend.


    ¡°The main reason is that it is still unstable and there is no final confirmation. Moreover, pregnancy is a dangerous period in the first three months. The fewer people who know about it, the better. So¡­¡± Serena raised her finger and pointed at her. ¡°Linsay, only you and I know about this. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. Otherwise, Esther will kill me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Linsayforted her with a smile.


    ¡°In the morning, I also made such a solemn promise. But¡­¡± Serena thought that she had just promised in the morning, but she had not expected that she would make a slip of her tongue in less than half a day. She felt extremely guilty.


    Fortunately, other than Linsay, the other colleagues did not know.


    In order to find out whether she was pregnant or not, not long after Terence went out to work, Esther also went out to the hospital.


    The results of the blood test showed that she was indeed pregnant. Although she had already guessed the result, she was still stunned on the spot the moment she got the result, and she was somewhat unable to ept it for a moment.


    The entanglement and uneasiness that had wrapped around her heart for the past two days were once again hooked out, wreaking havoc on her mood.


    Walking alone on the sidewalk, she took a long time to calm herself down. To distract herself, she even walked into a cinema to watch a movie, then listened to music, read books¡­


    It was only in the afternoon when she looked at the time and found that it was time to buy some ingredients for dinner and go home to cook, that she had the intention to go home.

 Chapter 203 A Sudden Change

    Before leaving, she called Terence to ask if he woulde back for dinner.


    If Terence didn¡¯t eat at home, she wouldn¡¯t need to cook dinner and could eat something outside.


    Terence, who was on the other side of the line, pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat outside tonight.¡±


    ¡°To eat outside? Why?¡± Esther was puzzled.


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t gone out for a meal since we came to Proley.¡±


    Esther thought for a moment. She had never eaten with Terence alone outside. Not only in Proley, but it did not happen in City R.


    Although she was in a bad mood and had no appetite, it was rare for Terence to be so interested. She did not want to reject him. She smiled and agreed, ¡°Sure, I¡¯m outside.¡±


    ¡°Are you outside?¡± Terence lowered his voice.


    Esther exined, ¡°Oh, I just watched a movie and listened to music. I didn¡¯t go far.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you invite me to watch a movie and listen to music?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Esther was suspicious. ¡°I don¡¯t think you will want to?¡±


    He seemed to have no hobby. Ever since she married him, the only thing Terence cared about was work.


    ¡°If you beg me, I might go,¡± Terence said.


    He wanted her to show her charm on him.


    ¡°Okay, I will ask you to go with me next time.¡± Esther looked around. ¡°I¡¯m at Lily Road. Where are we going to eatter?¡±


    ¡°Up to you.¡±


    ¡°But I seldom eat outside. I don¡¯t know what to eat.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you always like to search for restaurants online?¡± Terence said, ¡°Stay there. Wait for me to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Esther sat on a chair at the roadside. She began to search for a ce to eat online.


    It was rare for her to eat alone with Terence, so she had to be serious. Terence and she could not eat spicy things.


    Terence finally chose a French restaurant. Terence was interested in it.


    By the time she booked a table, Terence arrived and was waving at her in the car.


    Esther walked over and got into the car.


    ¡°Have you ordered a ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Terence, please take a look.¡± Esther handed the phone to him. ¡°There are only a few good restaurants in Proley, so I chose this one.¡±


    Terence nced at the address and started the car again. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just eat something.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡±


    The restaurant was well decorated. Terence chose the signature dishes and ordered a cup of frozen lemonade for Esther.


    When Esther heard that he wanted to give her a cold drink, she immediately said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want the icy one.¡±


    ¡°But the cold lemonade tasted better,¡± the waiter said politely.


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t want the lemonade.¡±


    ¡°What about watermelon juice?¡±


    ¡°No, the watermelon is cold. I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Terence looked up at her. He remembered thatst time in Randall City, she always drank iced lemonade and watermelon juice. At that time, she had a strong body and was not afraid of cold or heat.


    Seeing that Terence was suspicious, Esther exined, ¡°Well¡­ I might be having my period soon, so I don¡¯t want to eat anything cold.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were strong?¡± Terence raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°The period is different.¡± Esther forced a smile and said to the waiter, ¡°Please give me a cup of room-temperature orange juice, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The waiter nodded and asked Terence, ¡°What would you like to drink, sir?¡±


    ¡°Just give him a ss of milk,¡± Esther answered.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The waiter nodded and left.


    Esther looked up and saw the unhappiness on Terence¡¯s face. She said seriously, ¡°I know you want to drink coffee, but drinking too much coffee is not good for your health. From now on, we should take good care of our bodies and only eat healthy foods, okay?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you can do it?¡± Terence did not believe her.


    He had always been living a healthy diet. He was strict with himself, except for the fact that he had to drink a cup of coffee every day.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re a good example, I can do it,¡± Esther said.


    Even if it were for her baby, she would change her eating habits and live a healthy life.


    The food was quickly served, but Esther did not have much appetite.


    It was not a side effect of pregnancy. Moreover, she rarely had dinner with Terence outside.


    Probably because she was still thinking about the report and didn¡¯t know how to tell Terence about her pregnancy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t have an appetite?¡± Terence looked at Esther, who was picking the food with a spoon but did not put it into her mouth. ¡°You chose this restaurant.¡±


    ¡°No, I just think of something about work.¡± Esther smiled at him and began to eat the food on the te.


    After taking a few bites, she suddenly looked up at Terence and said, ¡°By the way, Terence, how is Spring River Estate¡¯s matter going? Are those people still causing trouble?¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly concerned about thepany?¡± Terence nced at her. ¡°So idle.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m worried that they will attack you again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have promised them to install all the pipeline systems again until they are satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be troublesome? After all, it¡¯s such a bigmunity,¡± Esther said in surprise.


    ¡°What? You also think it¡¯s troublesome?¡± Terence raised his eyes to look at her. ¡°If you were me, would you ignore it even if you knew there was a problem with your things?¡±


    Esther thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s self-destruction.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s it.¡± Terence was satisfied with her answer.


    Esther thought about it and asked, ¡°What about the remnants of thend acquisition? Have you dealt with them?¡±

 Chapter 204 Panic

    ¡°Those are just small problems. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± After Terence finished speaking, he looked at her again. ¡°Esther, why have you inquired so clearly? Are you eager to go back to City R?¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Esther immediately shook her head. ¡°Of course not. I just care about your work.¡±


    In fact, she still thought of going back to City R. After all, she was pregnant now. Terence finally had a chance to leave here and return to his original position. Wasn¡¯t this moment that Gill had been waiting for?


    Although she had not thought of how to tell him about her pregnancy and was not sure if he would allow her to tell the Gibsons about her pregnancy, it was always good to be thoughtful.


    In order not to let Terence think too much, she used a small spoon to dig a piece of dessert and put it in his mouth. She smiled and said, ¡°Taste my Tiramisu. It is not bad.¡±


    Terence looked down at the dessert she handed over and frowned. ¡°As you know, I don¡¯t like desserts.¡±


    ¡°Give it a try. I guarantee you will like it.¡± Esther passed the spoon to his mouth again.


    Terence couldn¡¯t resist her, so he had to open his mouth and put the dessert into his mouth, and gently taste it.


    ¡°How is it? Not bad, right?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°Then eat a little more.¡± Esther seemed to enjoy the feeling of feeding him. She used a small spoon to dig a piece again and brought it to his mouth. She said smilingly, ¡°You have to eat more desserts.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that people who like to eat desserts like to smile. You usually smile too little. This is not good.¡±


    ¡°So, you like tough so much because you like to eat dessert?¡± Terence raised an eyebrow.


    Esther nodded. ¡°It¡¯s probably rted. Do you want more?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Terence shook his head in refusal.


    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say it was not bad?¡±


    ¡°When I don¡¯t like tough, you are not afraid of me at all. You can do whatever you want. If I am always smiling, won¡¯t you look down on me even more?¡± He said seriously.


    ¡°How can I not be afraid of you? Can I do whatever I want?¡± Esther muttered in a low voice, and then she felt a little guilty. It seemed to be true. The baby in her belly now was obtained without his consent.


    Well, she temporarily bore this crime, but to be honest, sometimes she was quite afraid of him, especially when he was cold, silent, or angry.


    His innate noble temperament wasn¡¯t amiable and easy to approach.


    ¡­


    As soon as Anne returned home, she rushed to Amanda¡¯s room with a little anxiety.


    Amanda and Sarah were picking jewelry to prepare for the evening banquet. When they saw her walking quickly, they nced at her unhappily and scolded, ¡°Anne, how many times have I told you? You¡¯re pregnant now, so walk a little slower. What if you identally slip and fall?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too anxious.¡± Anne lowered her head slightly.


    ¡°What are you anxious about? Don¡¯t tell me you lost to James again?¡± Amanda said.


    In her opinion, what could happen to Anne who was in the limelight now? It was probably because she was too happy and spoiled, so she would find trouble with James all day long and quarrel with him all day long, and then run toin to her.


    However, she was pregnant, and Amanda could only tolerate her again and again.


    ¡°No. Why do you think of me like this? You make it sound like I¡¯m not sensible.¡± Anne frowned as she habitually acted cutely.


    Amanda was quite fond of this. Moreover, Anne was still having the Gibson family¡¯s little great-grandson, so her temper was naturally very good. ¡°Tell me, what made you leave in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°I really have something urgent to tell you.¡± Anne nced in the direction of the door and deliberately lowered her voice, ¡°I heard that Esther is pregnant and doesn¡¯t want others to know.¡±


    Sure enough, when she said this, Amanda and Sarah were both stunned and almost said in unison, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Esther is pregnant,¡± Anne reiterated.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Amanda murmured with a shocked face.


    After a moment of shock, Sarah had an incredulous look on her face. ¡°I thought Uncle Terence was not capable. I didn¡¯t expect that not only would he be able to do it, but he was also quite capable. He only left for a month and Esther was already pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Who said he can¡¯t do it? I think he can do it well.¡± Last time, after he was secretly drugged at the wedding, he pulled Esther into the lounge to have sex.


    It was just a guess made by some bored people in the outside world due to his illness.


    Anne still had a good impression of Terence, the man who once made her flip.


    ¡°Do you think if Esther is pregnant, will grandpa call Uncle Terence back to City R?¡± Anne asked worriedly.


    Amanda pondered and did not speak because she did not know either.


    Sarah said in a huff, ¡°This is for sure. Otherwise, why would Terence, who always said that he didn¡¯t want a child so early, suddenly let Esther get pregnant? It is clear that he wants to make use of Esther¡¯s pregnancy to make himself better.¡±


    ¡°If Esther were to give birth to a son, Terence and Esther would be so powerful and be able to fight against James.¡± Anne was a little anxious, ¡°What should we do? I just got pregnant, and I just made Grandpa happy. Esther immediately got pregnant after a few days. Then will Grandpa not love me and the child in my belly anymore.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t, but he will not like you that much.¡± Sarah sighed helplessly. She patted Anne on the shoulder andforted her, ¡°Amanda, don¡¯t be too nervous. Who knows if Esther will be able to give birth to a son? Besides, with Uncle Terence¡¯s physical condition, maybe he will get a deformed child.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Amanda, who had been silent all this time, finally nodded with a sigh of relief. ¡°I heard that Terence has never wanted to give birth to a child because he can¡¯t give birth to a healthy child. Even if he finds someone with the same blood type, he may not really be able to give birth. He made Esther pregnant so quickly, maybe because he wanted to use this sick child as a chance to return to the Gibson Group. So, we don¡¯t have to be too nervous.¡±


    ¡°But if Terence sessfully returns to the headquarters, he will still be a threat to James.¡± Anne was worried about this.


    ¡°About this¡­¡± Amanda thought for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°It was indeed a little difficult.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Esther¡­¡± Anne spat out hatefully, ¡°Why is this woman always so lucky!¡±

 Chapter 205 The Unpleasant Past

    Amanda knew about the conflict between her and Esther. Seeing that Anne¡¯s face was full of hatred, she quicklyforted her, ¡°Anne, rx. Don¡¯t be angry. Sarah was right. I don¡¯t know if she can give birth. Be good. Go back to your room and have a good rest. Don¡¯t worry about this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be angry about the opponent. Besides, pay attention to your baby.¡± Sarah added. After that, she suddenly smiled mockingly. ¡°Besides, I won¡¯t be defeated easily.¡±


    ¡°Someone might be listening,¡± Amanda red at her daughter.


    Sarah pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    At night, Esther found out that she had forgotten to bring her pajamas after taking a shower.


    She carefully opened the bathroom door a little and looked out through the crack in the door, thinking that if Terence was not in the bedroom, she could slip out quickly.


    Unfortunately, Terence was in the bedroom, and he saw her sneaky look. He raised his eyebrows and stared at her mockingly. ¡°What are you doing? Are you tempting me?¡±


    Esther blushed and instinctively corrected him, ¡°No, I just forgot to take the pajamas.¡±


    At this time, she was only wrapped in a small bath towel. Half of her body was hidden behind the door, and her shoulder exposed in the air was covered with ayer of faint mist. It was white and skinny, and it was very tempting.


    The woman who just came out of the bath was like a budding lotus, more attractive than usual.


    After all, he was a normal man. Seeing her like this, Terence couldn¡¯t resist his desire.


    Esther was a little embarrassed by his stare. She clutched her chest and said ufortably, ¡°Well ¡­ do you choose to bring my pajamas in? Or turn around and turn your back to me?¡±


    ¡°Can I choose to watch youe out of the bathroom to find your pajamas?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You are my wife,¡± Terence smiled mockingly. ¡°Besides, you have done something more tempting than now. Why are you so shy?¡±


    Esther understood that he was referring to the time when she had seduced him in her sexy pajamas. She blushed immediately. She wished she could immediately rush up and knock on his head. Then, she would erase all the memories of that night from her mind.


    Didn¡¯t she just do that kind of embarrassing thing once? It seemed that he would remember it for a lifetime.


    ¡°Terence, can you stop mentioning that matter?¡± She pleaded.


    ¡°Why? Are you ashamed?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame in my life. How can I not be ashamed?¡± Esther muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°It is not a shame to please your husband, but¡­¡± Terence stood up from the sofa and walked towards her.


    Esther unconsciously tightened the towel on her body, and her eyes widened. ¡°But what? What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I mean secretly getting pregnant.¡± Terence¡¯s gaze moved down andnded on her lower abdomen.


    Esther felt weak, and her body shrank back a little. She was afraid that he found out about her pregnancy.


    She thought, ¡®That shouldn¡¯t be the case. If he had found out, he shouldn¡¯t be so calm. Moreover, he hasn¡¯t shown any displeasure since he returned home from work. ¡®


    She secretly breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that she must not panic.


    ¡°Terence, are you going to let me out or not? I ¡­ ¡± While she was speaking, Esther¡¯s body had already been pulled out by him and stuck to his body.


    ¡°Terence, what are you doing?¡± Esther retreated from his body as she anxiously tidied up the bath towel on her body.


    The bath towel was very small, only enough to cover her thighs, and her slender legs were exposed in front of him.


    ¡°Alright, I saw everything. Hurry up and put on your clothes.¡± Terence¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, but his expression looked very calm.


    Esther rolled her eyes speechlessly, but she still obediently went to find her pajamas.


    The pajamas were long-sleeved, but probably because she had just taken a shower, they still looked particrly attractive on her. When she was dressed, Terence had already returned to the bed. She walked to the bedside with hesitation and sat down in her seat.


    Terence suddenly waved at her. ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll show you something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Esther curiously crawled over to him.


    Terence handed the magazine in his hand to her. ¡°Which one do you like?¡±


    Esther looked at the new jewelry in the magazine and asked doubtfully, ¡°Why are you asking me which one I like? Are you going to buy me jewelry?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why? There haven¡¯t been any festivals recently, and¡­¡± She thought without speaking it out, ¡®And it is so strange for you to do so.¡¯


    Jewelry? It was something Esther did not dare to think about. It was not because of the money, but because their rtionship wasn¡¯t close enough for him to give her a gift.


    ¡°No reason. I just happened to see it. I think this series of styles suits you better.¡± Terence said.


    ¡°Why are you being so good? It must be a trap.¡± She said.


    Terence suddenly threw the magazine away and pressed her under his body. As he looked at her closely, his breath brushed against her face. ¡°Miss Esther, besides your body, what else do I want?¡±


    He gently pinched her sensitive body, and he smiled with a mboyant face.


    Esther was stunned by his sudden action and quickly pushed his body. ¡°Terence, you¡¯re hurting me. Go away quickly.¡±


    He did not hurt her, but Esther did not forget that she still had a baby in her womb. She was afraid that he would hurt the baby.


    Terence frowned at her fierce resistance and looked at her in confusion. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you always want to have a child with me? Are you pretending again?¡±


    ¡°No ¡­ I don¡¯t want children anymore,¡± Esther was anxious andughed with embarrassment. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that before your bodypletely recovers, we won¡¯t have a baby¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want the baby, don¡¯t you need my love at night?¡± Terence deliberately increased the movement in his hand and teased her.


    ¡°I thought that you don¡¯t want that¡­¡±


    Terence lowered his head to kiss her neck. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get pregnant. Now that you¡¯ve thought it through, I can do what I want. Do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 206 Accident

    What did Terence mean by that? Why did Terence want to do that kind of thing with Esther tonight?


    Esther wondered, ¡®Doesn¡¯t he always have no interest in me? Why does he want me tonight¡­?¡¯


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Esther hurriedly pushed Terence¡¯s chest with her palm and said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me today. Let¡¯s do it another day.¡±


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Terence nced down at Esther.


    ¡°My stomach. I feel a little ufortable in my stomach.¡±


    ¡°Here?¡± Terence¡¯s warm palm covered Esther¡¯s belly.


    Esther panicked and hurriedly nodded her head.


    Terence¡¯s hand was on Esther¡¯s lower abdomen, and inside that ¡­ was Terence¡¯s baby. If Terence knew this secret, what would happen?


    Esther thought that Terence would continue to make things difficult for her. But unexpectedly, Terence didn¡¯t. Instead, Terence lowered his head and kissed Esther on the lips before saying, ¡°Then, rest early. We will do it tomorrow.¡±


    Tomorrow¡­


    Esther yelled in her heart, ¡®What¡¯s the difference between doing it tomorrow and doing it today? Oh, no. What excuse can I use to reject him tomorrow? Can I pretend to have a stomachache again?¡¯


    Esther didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. She decided to find a new excuse tomorrow.


    Today was the weekend, and Terence gave himself a day off.


    However, even though it was a holiday, Terence still sat in the study and was busy with something. Esther also had her work to do. The two of them were both busy with their own things.


    It was not until lunchtime that Esther moved and went to the kitchen to cook.


    As soon as Esther opened the refrigerator, Terence¡¯s voice suddenly came from the study, ¡°There¡¯s no need to cook. Let¡¯s go out to eat.¡±


    ¡°Going out to eat again?¡± Esther turned around and walked to the door of the study. She looked at Terence in confusion and asked, ¡°Terence, why are you so interested in the food outside recently? Are you not used to my cooking?¡±


    ¡°The weather is rarely good today, and it¡¯s also the weekend. After lunch, we can go outside and have a walk.¡± Then, Terence stood up from his desk and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Esther looked at Terence in disbelief.


    Not only would Terence go out to eat, but he would also go out for a walk.


    Terence stood in front of Esther, pretending to look down at her unhappily. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t always look at me with this kind of suspicious gaze. Are you going or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Esther answered happily. She quickly went to close the refrigerator and then went back to the bedroom to change her clothes. Then, Esther smiled at Terence and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Looking at the smile on Esther¡¯s face, the corners of Terence¡¯s lips moved slightly. Terence thought that Proley was really a small ce, and Esther must be very bored here.


    Terence and Esther casually found a small restaurant with a good environment for dinner. When the waiter served the dishes, Esther sized up Terence, who was sitting opposite her. And Esther said with a smile, ¡°You are used to having meals in big hotels or restaurants. Wouldn¡¯t you feel a little ufortable eating in this kind of ce?¡±


    ¡°The most important thing about food is to be clean and healthy. The size of the restaurant doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± Terence nced at Esther. And he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you drink juice?¡±


    ¡°No. Water will be fine to me.¡± Afraid that Terence would think too much, Esther added, ¡°We have to get rid of the unhealthy diet together. That¡¯s our agreement.¡±


    ¡°But you changed too quickly. It makes me feel very unustomed.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°You will get used to it.¡± Esther smiled and put a piece of fish on Terence¡¯s te. Esther said, ¡°Let¡¯s start eating now. It won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold.¡±


    Terence nodded and lowered his head to eat gracefully.


    After dinner, Terence and Esther walked out of the restaurant together. When they passed by the supermarket in front of them, Esther suddenly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and watch a movie? There¡¯s a new movieing out recently.¡±


    ¡°What type of movie would you like to watch?¡±


    ¡°Up to you. I¡¯m fine with all of them,¡± Esther said to Terence. But she added in her heart, ¡®As long as it is not too noisy.¡¯


    Terence didn¡¯t reject. He took Esther¡¯s hand and walked to the side of the road. Esther was stunned by Terence¡¯s sudden action, and she looked down at Terence¡¯s big palm.


    Terence and Esther usually took a car when they went out. The two of them rarely walked on the road together, and they had never walked hand in hand like this. That was why Esther was suddenly stunned.


    Esther secretly nced at Terence, who was beside her. She found that Terence didn¡¯t feel strange or ufortable at all.


    Esther thought she had to be more generous and mature. She couldn¡¯t keep acting like a shy little girl who had never been in love before.


    The traffic light in front was still red. But at this time, there was a sudden disturbance behind Terence and Esther, apanied by the screams of passers-by. Terence and Esther turned their heads and saw a middle-aged man riding an electric bike and rushing directly towards the crowd.


    ¡°Careful¡­!¡± Before Terence could pull Esther away, that man¡¯s electric bike crashed directly between the two of them.


    Terence, after all, was a man. He reacted quickly and dodged it.


    However, Esther was hit to the side by the electric bike.


    Esther¡¯s head hit the stone tform by the side of the road with a bang, causing her to see stars in pain.


    ¡°Esther¡­¡± Terence hurriedly bypassed the electric bike and helped Esther up from the ground. Terence looked at Esther up and down and asked, ¡°Are you alright? Do you feel any pain?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Esther was so hurt that she couldn¡¯t speak. She raised her hand and touched her head. She murmured, ¡°My head¡­¡±


    ¡°You are bleeding.¡± Terence frowned as he looked at the blood dripping from Esther¡¯s head, and Esther¡¯s white shirt was dyed red.


    The owner of the electric bike seemed to be stunned. He stood beside Terence and Esther with a frightened look, and he muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    Terence raised his head and red at that man angrily. That man was so frightened that he became even more nervous, and he apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t stop. I¡¯ll ¡­ I¡¯ll pay for your medical expenses.¡±


    But what Terence cared about was not the medical expenses. Terence took some tissues from a kind woman beside him and pressed them on Esther¡¯s head. Terence said to Esther, ¡°Hold it with your hands. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Esther panicked and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to the hospital. I just broke my scalp. I just need to apply some medicine to it.¡±


    Esther thought, ¡®Go to the hospital? Are you kidding? The doctors will only ask me to take some anti-inmmatory drugs or antibiotics. But I¡¯m pregnant now. Besides, if the doctor finds out that I am pregnant, Terence will definitely know it.¡¯


    Terence ignored Esther¡¯s words. He directly lifted Esther and walked to the car.


    Esther gritted her teeth because of a headache. But in order to hide the existence of her child, Esther had no choice but to keep persuading Terence, ¡°Terence, I¡¯m really fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt that much now. Can we not go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Terence replied coldly.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Terence interrupted Esther directly.


    Being red at by Terence coldly, Esther had no choice but to shut her mouth. But her mind was still in a mess.

 Chapter 207 Does He Know That?

    Poor Esther had to endure the torture of the wound while thinking about what she should do. She thought, ¡®How to get rid of the matter of going to the hospital? As things are, it is impossible to let Terence give up.


    I hope that the doctor won¡¯t find out that I am pregnant. Don¡¯t use the machine to examine me, prescribe forbidden drugs for pregnant women¡­¡¯


    The car stopped at the entrance of the hospital. Terence parked the car. He got out of the car and opened the door of the back seat. Then, he carried her out of the car.


    ¡°Terence, am I going to see the doctor? I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you need the doctor to treat your wound,¡± Terence spoke lightly as he strode towards the emergency room.


    When the doctor heard that Esther was hit by a car, he immediately ordered her to take a CT scan. Her worst fears were realized.


    She stuttered, ¡°Doctor, there¡¯s no need¡­ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any damage to my brain.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to take a CT scan. After all, the wound looks quite serious.¡± The doctor gestured to her. ¡°Come on and sit down. I¡¯ll help you treat the wound.¡±


    Esther obediently turned her head away and went back to the doctor. She was so upset.


    After bandaging the wound, the doctor urged Terence to pay the fee while saying to Esther, ¡°Go, follow the nurse to the second floor to take a CT scan.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Esther was a little anxious. She could only turn her pleading gaze to Terence.


    Seeing she was so stubborn, the doctor became a little angry. He sized them up and said, ¡°Well, what¡¯s wrong with you young people? Well. You look rich, but you don¡¯t want to pay for a CT scan. Is your life more important or¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, doctor. She¡¯s pregnant.¡± Terence, who had been silent all this time, suddenly interrupted the doctor.


    Hearing his words, Esther was stunned. She raised her head and stared at him with a shocked expression.


    Esther thought, ¡®Do I hear wrong? What did he just say? He said that I am pregnant? He uses such a positive tone!


    How did he know? When did he start to know? Why didn¡¯t he say it when he knew? Why didn¡¯t he scold me and hate me?¡¯


    A lot of questions rushed into Esther¡¯s brain, making her aching head instantly feel like it was going to explode.


    When the doctor heard Terence¡¯s words, he was also stunned for a moment. Then, the doctor said, ¡°Fine, I will observe first. If there¡¯s anything ufortable, then tell me.¡±


    The doctor added, ¡°By the way, although your injury is not serious, you still have to be careful because you are pregnant. After all, you fell so heavily. Go to the inpatient department to observe the condition of the fetus.¡±


    Esther was so flustered that she could not speak. Terence responded, ¡°OK.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    From the emergency room to the hospital building, Esther was almost in a daze. Fortunately, the nurse pushed her with a wheelchair. Otherwise, she would have hit the door.


    The nurse said, ¡°Miss Esther, lie down and have a good rest. A doctor wille to see youter.¡±


    Esther nodded and leaned against the headboard as she watched the nurse leave.


    After a while, a doctor came over. After giving her a detailed examination, he repeatedly advised, ¡°If there is anything ufortable, remember to tell the nurse.¡±


    Finally, Terence, who was handling the hospitalization procedures, returned.


    Esther couldn¡¯t wait to get off the bed. Terence stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t move. The doctor said that you are showing signs of miscarriage and need to lie still.¡±


    Esther quietly retreated to the bed and leaned back. She looked at him with eyes full of love. After a while, she cautiously asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Terence did not look furious. Esther thought, ¡®Why? Could it be the calm before storm?¡¯


    ¡°I guessed it.¡± Terence¡¯s tone was as indifferent as ever.


    Guess? How did you guess? And when did you guess?


    Esther wanted to ask him, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask. On the contrary, Terence saw the doubts in her heart and said, ¡°Esther, look at your shocked expression. Am I so stupid in your heart?¡±


    Esther was silent.


    ¡°You change your diet habits suddenly. From the strong reaction when I touched youst night, and the strong reaction when the doctor asked you to take a CT scan, I guess it.¡±


    Esther still did not speak. She did not know what to say at all.


    After a long while, she finally spat out, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you expose me?¡±


    ¡°I confirmed it just now. It was just a suspicion before.¡±


    Esther bit her lips. After a while, she looked up at him and said, ¡°Well, since you have guessed it, you should know when I was pregnant. I¡¯ve been in shock. This morning, you put birth control pills in my milk. Why can I still be pregnant? Why?¡±


    Terenceughed mockingly. ¡°Do you really think I would be so shameless as to drug you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Esther was stunned again. ¡°You mean ¡­ you didn¡¯t give me birth control pills?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Atst, I changed my mind.¡±


    Estherpletely lowered her head. She was touched. She remembered the sadness and loss she felt after hearing his words that day. When she remembered that her disappearance caused him to fall ill, she felt guilty again.


    ¡°Terence, why don¡¯t you drug me? You should have done it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Terence grabbed her chin. He red at her coldly. ¡°You try your best to get pregnant. Why are you saying this now?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I used to think you didn¡¯t want kids because you didn¡¯t like me. At that time, Mrs. Gibson kept urging me to get pregnant. I have no choice.¡± Esther grabbed his arm and stared at him. ¡°But after hearing the reason why you don¡¯t want a child, I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t dare to tell you the news. I am afraid you¡¯re in a pickle. I am afraid you¡¯d be angry and I am afraid you¡¯d hate me.¡±


    ¡°What should we do? Terence, we already have a child¡­¡± Esther¡¯s fingers that were grabbing his arm tightened bit by bit. She was so nervous.

 Chapter 208 How to Choose?

    ¡°Will you force me to abort the child? Will you give him the chance to survive?¡± She asked the question she had been worried about the most.


    ¡°Should I let him live?¡± Terence was so angry that he almostughed. ¡°Esther, you got into trouble, but now you ask me what to do? What do you want me to do?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡­ I do not know.¡±


    ¡°Can you deal with the trouble with just a sentence?¡± Terence tightened his grip on her chin. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think that I would want this child when you did it? Why aren¡¯t you worried that I would force you to abort him at that time?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know¡­¡± Esther was so anxious that she began to shed tears.


    How could she dare to decide the future of this child? How could she dare to persuade him to let her give birth to the child? What if the child was sick? They might hurt the child.


    ¡°Terence, I will listen to you. If you don¡¯t want a kid, I will have an abortion.¡± When Esther said this, her tears flowed even more urgently. She felt so wistful and helpless,


    ¡°What happened? Why are you crying?¡± At the door, the doctor heard Esther crying and saying that she wanted to abort the child. He criticized Terence for dissatisfaction. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want a child? After all, it is living life. Don¡¯t you feel bad if you lose it? Besides, since you are married, you have to give birth early. I really don¡¯t understand you, youngsters.¡±


    Terence was not angry. He just released Esther and took a step to the side.


    Esther continued to look at him as if she had not heard the doctor.


    The doctor pushed Terence to the side and patted Esther on the shoulder. ¡°Miss Esther, you are now injured and pregnant. You should lie down and rest, not cry in front of a man. You have the right to make decisions. Why are you listening to a man?¡±


    Esther suddenly grabbed the doctor¡¯s arm. She stared at him and said anxiously, ¡°Doctor, you said that the child in my belly is fine. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Her excited attitude shocked the doctor. He replied, ¡°The child is fine. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t hit your belly just now.¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ Will the child be iplete?¡± Esther¡¯s voice trailed off. She knew that the embryo was too small. No one could tell her if the child was good or not.


    Even if the embryo wasrge enough, it was difficult to determine whether the child was healthy!


    As expected, the doctor shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. After all, the embryo is too small.¡± After that, the doctor¡¯s expression became more serious. He looked at her and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t tell me that you took medicine or drank in the early stage of pregnancy. If that¡¯s the case, you have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Esther was speechless. She had never taken medicine that affected the fetus or drank wine. What was she going to say? She was worried about Terence¡¯s genes.


    She thought, ¡®Forget it. The doctor could not help me with this.¡¯


    Seeing her silence, the doctor thought that he was right. He said, ¡°You young people don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself at all. You know that you might be pregnant, but you still do bad things. This will affect the child¡¯s life.¡±


    Then, heforted her, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be too anxious. You have to check it outter. If you find any problems, you can abort the baby. Have a good rest. Be careful. Your mood will influence the child¡¯s health.¡±


    The doctor ignored Terence¡¯splexion.


    Terence had the urge to sew up the doctor¡¯s mouth. Esther was so scared. The man still threatened her like this. It drove people crazy.


    In the end, Terence politely said to the doctor, ¡°Thank you. We will take note of it.¡±


    ¡°OK, take good care of Miss Esther. I will go out first.¡± After the doctor finished speaking, he finally left their sight.


    As soon as the doctor left, Esther grabbed Terence¡¯s arm again. She said excitedly, ¡°Terence, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop it.¡± Terence interrupted her. ¡°Listen to the doctor. Emotions have a great impact on the baby. If there¡¯s nothing wrong with my genes, your emotions will hurt our baby first.¡±


    They had been together for so long. Esther cried so sadly for the first time. In the past, no matter how she quarreled with him, it was just squeezing a few tears.


    It seemed that he had indeed frightened her.


    Esther sniffed and tried her best to calm down before saying, ¡°Terence, can you tell me directly if you want this child?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Terence asked, ¡°It¡¯s like gambling. The bet is life. Right now, it is a small embryo. When we find out the problem, it has turned into a human. We will be murderers. Do you dare to bet?¡±


    Listening to his words, Esther asked with tears, ¡°Terence, aren¡¯t you talking in anger?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Terence smiled ironically, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being soft-hearted at that time and throwing away the medicine. I thought you wouldn¡¯t get pregnant at that time.¡±


    At that time, he thought that even if her ability to conceive was so strong, his sperm might not be so powerful. She would be pregnant in a moment.


    He was wrong.


    Esther could see that although he was not as furious as usual, he was still very aggrieved and ufortable.


    There was no point in apologizing. They needed to solve the problem.

 Chapter 209 Plan Fails

    After thinking for a while, Esther raised her head and looked at Terence. Then Esther said seriously, ¡°Terence, I want to give a chance to the child. We can decide after he grows up a little bit. If the examination shows that he indeed has a problem, then we make up our mind, shall we?¡±


    Terence leaned over and put his hand on the top of the bed. He said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Esther hesitated and said, ¡®Yes.¡±


    Terence fell into silence and nodded. He replied, ¡°Alright. You can make the decision. I will listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Esther felt excited, looking at Terence with her watery eyes. Esther continued, ¡°Terence, are you really not speaking in anger? Can we give him a chance?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Terence shook his hand and looked at Esther seriously, ¡°I am not joking. I am serious.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, Thank you, Terence,¡± Esther said and then leaned over to hug Terence. Tears welled up in her eyes. She was moved this time.


    Terence patted her shoulder and said coldly but tenderly, ¡°Esther,y down and have a rest. You need to rest.¡±


    Esther nodded andy down.


    Terencey on the bed and looked at Terence who walked to the end of the bed. Then Terence sat there screening his phone.


    The ward was extremely quiet. Any single sound could be heard in the ward. Esther felt weird. She thought she was almost suffocated in the silence.


    Esther didn¡¯t expect that Terence would promise her so easily. She thought that Terence would be angry and ordered her to abort the child immediately.


    Terence looked cold and indifferent, but he was not as heartless as Esther thought. Terence was also touched by his child.


    The silencested for about 10 minutes and then Esther spoke up. She said softly, ¡°Terence, can I ask you a question?¡±


    Esther had calmed down at this time, so her voice was quiet.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Terence looked at Esther.


    ¡°Why did the doctor deem that there was something wrong with your gene? Have you had a child before?¡±


    In fact, she had wanted to ask this question a long time ago, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask because she was afraid of touching his sore spot.


    Hearing her question, Terence¡¯s face changed slightly.


    Esther said in a hurry, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t mean to¡­ Forget it.¡±


    Terence pondered for a while. Esther thought that he wouldn¡¯t answer her. Then Terence said, ¡°Shirly had a child once and aborted him in the fifth month because the examination had problems.¡±


    Esther was surprised. She had not expected the answer.


    Then Esther found out that Terence and Shirly had a child once and the child was abortedter.


    Looking at the sadness in Terence¡¯s eyes, Esther suddenly felt a little sympathetic for him. Though she was a little bit hopeless, sheforted him, ¡°Terence, don¡¯t worry. The doctor said that I can give birth to a healthy child. I believe that I can. Isn¡¯t it the purpose of our marriage? Believe in our child, okay?¡±


    Terence nodded his head gently. He had nothing to do but only believe in Esther.


    Terence lowered his head to continue browsing through the phone, and Esther stopped talking.


    ¡­


    Amanda hung up the phone. When she turned around, she saw Anne standing behind her. After being startled for a moment, she said, a little bit angry, ¡°Anne, what¡¯s the matter? You scared me to death.¡±


    Anne felt innocent and she replied, ¡°Mom, I just knocked.¡±


    Amanda was not in a good mood. She said with a sense of anger, ¡°Don¡¯te in if I don¡¯t answer you next time!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Anne felt Amanda¡¯s unhappiness and she asked carefully, ¡°Mom, how is it? Is Esther¡¯s baby aborted or not?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Look at what you did! The person you found is indeed useless.¡± Amanda said furiously.


    As expected, Esther still had her baby. A hint of disappointment shed across Anne¡¯s face, but quickly Anne showed her guilt. Anne said, ¡°Sorry, mom. I don¡¯t know that person either. I asked my friend to do it.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. What¡¯s done is done. Esther was lucky this time,¡± said Amanda. Then she nced at Anne.


    ¡°Is Esther injured?¡±


    ¡°She was injured in her head, not in her stomach.¡± Amanda felt regretful thinking of it. The child was supposed to die because Esther was just pregnant.


    Amanda and Anne were silent for a moment. Then Anneforted, ¡°Mom, it doesn¡¯t matter. I will find a more reliable man next time. The child cannot survive any longer.¡±


    ¡°Next time?¡± Amanda cried out strangely. She grabbed Anne¡¯s wrist and said seriously, ¡°Anne, don¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Terence was not stupid. It¡¯s an ident because it just happens once. It was not an ident when it happened twice in a row. Terence is hostile to us for a long time, so he will definitely suspect us. Leave Esther alone.¡±


    ¡°But Esther¡¯s child is a secret to anyone now, and even grandparents don¡¯t know it. Of course, Terence should not suspect us because we are supposed to not know it,¡± Anne replied.


    That was also the reason why Anne chose the time when Esther announced her pregnancy to cause her injury.


    ¡°No. It was not an ident. I told you. Alright, stop and forget it. Don¡¯t mess around. Do you understand?¡± Amanda was serious.


    Anne nodded and caressed her t belly carefully.


    However, Anne had her ideas. She couldn¡¯t be stopped in this way because she had already made up her mind. Those who love Terence in the world must hate the baby of Esther¡­


    Amanda looked at Anne¡¯s belly and said with a sense of tenderness,¡± How¡¯s your baby? Did you have an examination in the morning?¡±


    Anne also felt pleasant when hearing about Amanda¡¯s care. Then she said, ¡°Pretty well. The doctor said that everything was OK.¡±


    ¡°Did the doctor tell you that you should eat something to keep healthy, or do something?¡± asked Amanda.


    ¡°Just as normal. I need to eat nourishing food and keep a good mood,¡± said Anne, who looked at Amanda secretly. Then she continued, ¡°I especially can¡¯t be agitated or angry.¡±


    Amanda nodded and said, ¡°Then have a rx.¡±


    ¡°I want to, but mom¡­¡± Anne said cutely. She continued, ¡°But James hasn¡¯te back. It¡¯ste now. And he didn¡¯t even answer my phone.¡±

 Chapter 210 He Can鈥檛 Bear It Anymore

    Hearing Anne¡¯sint again, Amanda was unhappy. But Amandaforted Anne, ¡°Anne, James is the heir of the Gibson Group. He also holds an important position in thepany. Normally, he is busy. As a woman, you must understand and tolerate him!¡±


    Anne was silent. Amanda added, ¡°As the future mistress of the Gibson Group and the Gibson family, you must be tolerable. Do you want to give this position to another woman?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not,¡± Anne said firmly.


    The words of ¡°the mistress of the Gibson family¡± appeased and spurred Anne.


    Anne was so close to the position. So she could not give it up because James did not go home.


    However, she couldn¡¯t bear the fact that James was bing less and less interested in her.


    Fortunately, Esther¡¯s falling down this time didn¡¯t hurt her baby except for her head.


    Seeing that her baby was safe, Esther could be at ease.


    After staying in the hospital for a day, Esther returned home. After all, staying at home was much better than at the hospital.


    After Terence sent Esther home, he wanted to hire a nanny for her, which was rejected.


    Esther would feel ufortable living with a stranger.


    Terence looked at Esther unpleasantly. ¡°You don¡¯t want a nanny. Do you want to cook and do housework? You are still injured.¡±


    Esther touched the wound on her head and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not pain at all. I don¡¯t have much housework at home. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°At least, you should recover from the wound on your head.¡± Terence said, ¡°If you dislike a stranger at home, we can hire an hourly nanny.¡±


    ¡°An hourly nanny?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Terence patted Esther on the shoulder. ¡°I will be worried and can¡¯t work if you¡¯re alone at home.¡±


    Since Terence said so, Esther epted.


    Although she might lose the fun of cooking for Terence with an hourly nanny, a pregnant woman shouldn¡¯t stay in a ce with cooking oil and smoke. Besides, her baby was different.


    Esther nodded and looked at Esther. ¡°Well, you can work at ease. Just let the hourly nanny take care of me.¡±


    Then Esther carefully asked, ¡°But can youe back early?¡±


    ¡°You want me toe back early?¡± Terence asked yfully. ¡°Why?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Esther answered, ¡°Apany me and baby because our baby will miss you.¡±


    Esther had hoped that Terence would not be too tired. It would be good and justified if she and her baby could let him get off work early, which was unreasonable in the past.


    Terence nodded.


    The baby was a good excuse. Terence agreed so easily. Esther smiled. ¡°Thank you, Terence. Our baby will be very happy too, and grows healthily.¡±


    Terence didn¡¯t speak again.


    For the health of the body, Terence could even stay at home with Esther and the baby for a day and night without going to work.


    L entered the coffee shop, sat down opposite Anne, andined, ¡°Miss Anne, what do you want me to do? But your ideas are useless to Terence.¡±


    ¡°Why is it useless? You don¡¯t use it properly every time.¡± Anne said speechlessly.


    ¡°How can you say that? At the wedding banquet, you let me call myself Shirly. But Terence knew the truth after a kiss. Then, you asked me to lie that we did something at the wedding banquet. Terence believed it, but he refused to be responsible for me. What can I do?¡±


    ¡°I asked you to tell him that, not ask him to take responsibility for you.¡±


    Terence didn¡¯t like L. Moreover, he had married Esther, so he wouldn¡¯t be responsible for L.


    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡± Anne said, ¡°I want to tell you something terrible today.¡±


    L was about to drink fruit juice. But when she heard this, she immediately asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Esther is pregnant.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± L was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s fast.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I also think it is incredible. Two months ago, everyone was discussing whether Terence was infertile because of a disease, but Esther was pregnant soon.¡± Anne said angrily. ¡°If you had sex with Terence at the wedding banquet that day, you might be pregnant now.¡±


    L also felt regretful.


    L sighed helplessly. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s fate.¡±


    ¡°Fate is created by yourself.¡±


    ¡°I know, but Esther is pregnant. No matter what I do, it¡¯s useless.¡± Aftering back from Proley, L was helpless for Terence.


    Although L didn¡¯t want to give up, she had no idea what to do.


    Terence was the toughest man she had met!


    ¡°What if Esther¡¯s child is gone?¡±


    Anne¡¯s words stunned L.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± L asked in surprise.


    ¡°I said it unintentionally.¡± Anne smiled and took a sip of juice.


    L smiled. ¡°Miss Anne, do you want me to kill Esther¡¯s child? I don¡¯t dare to do such a wicked thing. If it¡¯s exposed, it will ruin my life.¡±


    Anne continued to lure. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. If you want to give Terence up, then you can do nothing. If you don¡¯t, then you have to do it in a hurry. If Esther gives birth to a child, you won¡¯t have any chance.¡±


    L was convinced by Anne.


    Anne continued, ¡°It¡¯s your fault. You can¡¯t get pregnant with Terence¡¯s child, causing Esther to give birth to his child.¡±

 Chapter 211 Deliberately Make Things Difficult

    After hesitating for a long time, L suddenly looked up at Anne and sneered, ¡°Anne, you acted so dirty! Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll betray you after I¡¯m exposed?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t stand idle. Anyway, I¡¯m now the apple of the Gibson family, and I have the baby in my belly to protect me. Even if Terence knows about it, he can¡¯t do anything to me, but Miss L is different. If I expose your dirty past, I don¡¯t know what will happen.¡±


    Anne smiled and continued, ¡°since Miss L is so famous, the scandals might be spread very soon, from China to abroad. At that time, not only will you be like a street rat, even your family will be ashamed because of you. I do not think Miss L wants to see such a situation, right?¡±


    L was furious. She didn¡¯t expect that Anne would threaten her like this. She suddenly felt like she was cheated.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± She was speechless in anger.


    Anne smiled and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Miss L. We are in the same boat. We arerades-in-arms who live and die together. What we should do is to help each other, not to be enemies.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t this be considered as falling out with me?¡± L thought sullenly.


    Anne added, ¡°I have already said that Miss L can choose to do as I say, or choose to give up. Whether to give up or not is your own choice, so do not scold me. Words like this are quite hurtful.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a pity for us to give up since we¡¯ve already reached this stage. After all, there is only one Terence in the world. We can¡¯t let go of him.¡± After Anne finished, she stood up from her chair. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. After all, I¡¯m a pregnant woman now, so it¡¯s not suitable for me to stay outside for too long.¡±


    When she said thest words, the pride in her tone could not be hidden.


    The treatment she enjoyed today was all for the baby. There was no need to repeatedly show off as L knew the truth well.


    But not everyone could be as lucky as her!


    ¡­


    In the morning, before Terence left the house, he turned around and looked at Esther who was following him. ¡°Stay at home and don¡¯t run around, okay?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t cook by yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°Terence,¡± Esther interrupted him with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s pregnant, but why do you be such a gabber? Don¡¯t worry. Maria is here. She will cook for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Terence, you can go to work at ease. I will take good care of Ms. Esther.¡± The newlying aunt said with a smile.


    Terence was a little ufortable because of Esther¡¯s teasing. Thinking that he was indeed very long-winded, he nodded. ¡°Then I will go to work.¡±


    ¡°Just go.¡± Esther looked at him, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    When Terence was ready to go out, he suddenly stopped and turned back to look at her.


    Meeting his gaze, Esther¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Terence suddenly used hisrge palm to hold her chin, then he lowered his head and gently kissed her lips. ¡°See you.¡±


    ¡°See you again¡­¡± When Esther said this word in a daze, Terence had already entered the elevator and gone downstairs.


    Did he kiss goodbye? Did he sense and understand her expectations?


    She had always hoped that she and Terence could be like an ordinary couple. When they parted in the morning, they could have a warm kiss goodbye. When they met at night, they would kiss again.


    But there were always so many bumps between her and Terence, and their rtionship had never progressed. They had never kissed each other like this before.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Esther raised her hand and touched her face, feeling as warm as her heart¡­


    Even Maria, who was packing her things in the room, could not help but say enviously, ¡°Ms. Esther and Mr. Terence have such a good rtionship. It is really enviable.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Maria,¡± Esther said with a smile.


    Maria smiled and asked, ¡°By the way, what would Miss Esther like to eat for lunch? I¡¯ll go to the market to buy it.¡±


    ¡°The market is a bit far.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The things in the market are fresher than the ones in the supermarket. I will just take it as a walk.¡± Maria said, ¡°Ms. Esther is pregnant now. Fresh food is good for the baby.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you, Maria.¡± Esther thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a menuter. You can buy food ording to the menu.¡±


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be better.¡± Maria smiled.


    ¡°Then I will go to do my work,¡± Esther smiled at Maria and walked towards the study room.


    During the day when Terence was not at home, the study was all for her to use. Esther used to draw manuscripts on the sofa or her bed, but Terence thought it was not suitable to do so since she was pregnant.


    Esther had thought that Terence was a very careful and considerate person. After getting pregnant, she felt even more so.


    It turned out that a man could also hide a little bit of care in his heart. This kind of man was really cute!


    ¡­


    Not long after Terence sat down in the office, Miss Young walked in and stared at him with a worried expression. ¡°Mr. Terence, Master Gibson called just now. I said you were in a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll call him backter.¡± Terence said without raising his head.


    ¡°From Master Gibson¡¯s tone can tell that he is in a bad mood. Are you sure you want to call him back?¡±


    ¡°He has been cross recently. Naturally, he talked in that tone. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Terenceforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry and go do what you need to do.¡±


    Miss Young did not leave. Instead, she asked worriedly, ¡°Could it be that Master Gibson has already known you sold the vi that your mother left for you?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡± Terence nodded. He did not keep it a secret as to whether to sell the vi or not is up to him.


    ¡°No wonder Master Gibson was so angry.¡± Miss Young shook her head helplessly and sighed. ¡°Mr. Terence, do not forget to call him back. I¡¯ll go to do my thing.¡±


    After Miss Young left, the expression on Terence¡¯s face became more and more serious. He then picked up the phone on the table and dialed rk¡¯s number.


    ¡°Dad, I heard you were looking for me?¡± Although they had been having a bad time because of the kinship, Terence still treated him with respect and politeness on the surface.


    rk, on the other side, was very cross with him, ¡°How did you have the nerve to call me?¡±


    Terence smiled, his tone as humble and respectful as ever. ¡°Dad, weren¡¯t you looking for me?¡±

 Chapter 212 Sudden Change

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking for you. I just want to ask why you sell the Lakeside Vi. How dare you?¡± Master Gibson scolded angrily.


    ¡°Dad, you said that I should afford the rework cost of Spring River Estate. The headquarters will not bear the loss. If I don¡¯t sell the vi, how can I pay such arge sum of money?¡± Terence exined slowly. It was obvious that he had already expected his dad to question him about this.


    ¡°Even if the headquarters does not bear the rework cost, you should not sell the vi! Your mother left it for you! Besides, the headquarters did not allow you to return to work. It is very wrong for you to make decisions on your own. How could you sell the property your mother left for such a small matter?¡±


    The more Master Gibson spoke, the angrier he became. Finally, he said, ¡°Terence, you really let me down!¡±


    Terence¡¯s face darkened slightly, and he said in a faint voice, ¡°Dad, first of all, since thepany sent me here to deal with the problem that Spring River Estate has not been able to solve, then I should do my best to solve the problem. Those pipes are fake pipes that the internal staff cut corners, so they are directed to the house to seep water, causing the dissatisfaction of the owners. Since I return to work, I will not say anything else if the headquarters does not bear the cost. At worst, I will pay this money.¡±


    ¡°Is this your money? It¡¯s the money you get from secretly selling your mother¡¯s residence!¡±


    ¡°Right, I get the money from selling the vi, but it is the property my mother left for me. I have the right to decide how to deal with it. Dad, don¡¯t be too anxious about this matter. I will redeem the house one day.¡±


    Terence paused, and said with gritted teeth, ¡°Actually, Dad is not disappointed in my way of doing things, but disappointed in me. When one is disappointed with another, everything that the other person does is wrong. Dad, do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Terence, you¡¯d better know that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What are you feeling guilty about? Why don¡¯t you dare to take a paternity test with me?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I have made it clear that. I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. I hope you understand.¡± Terence said apologetically, ¡°Dad, if there is nothing else, I will hang up.¡±


    ¡°Terence! You want to exin the matter of the Lakeside Vi with just a few sentences?¡± Master Gibson was furious.


    ¡°What else do you want me to do?¡± Terence asked in reply.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Master Gibson was so angry that he almost fainted. After a long while, he coldly said, ¡°Terence, you are really capable!¡±


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    Holding the microphone that was beeping, Terence sighed faintly after a long while and put the microphone back.


    Quarreling with his dad was not what Terence wanted originally. After all, this would not benefit him at all. However, he still infuriated his dad.


    ¡°Terence, don¡¯t be sad.¡± At some point, Miss Young walked in andforted him with sympathy, ¡°As you just said, no matter how you do it, Master Gibson will not be satisfied. Well ¡­ except you go back to City R to do the paternity test.¡±


    Terence nodded and lowered his head to continue his work.


    Miss Young looked at him and asked cautiously after a moment, ¡°Terence, forgive me for saying that. Now that Miss Esther is pregnant, do you not have any ns?¡±


    ¡°What do you think I should n to do?¡±


    ¡°Go back to the Gibson family. Even if you don¡¯t do it for yourself, you should fight for the reputation of the child.¡±


    ¡°Reputation?¡± Terence smiled bitterly. ¡°The premise is that he can be born healthy.¡±


    Miss Young was speechless and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little distressed. ¡°Terence, don¡¯t be so pessimistic. Didn¡¯t I already say that Miss Esther is the most suitable partner for you in the world, and also the most suitable woman to bear children for you? I believe that the child in Miss Esther¡¯s belly will be very healthy.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Terence faintly said.


    Not daring to mention too much about his personal affairs in front of him, Miss Young could only bit back the words and turn around to leave.


    ¡­


    After work, Terence indeed returned home on time.


    As soon as he entered, he saw Esthering out of the house to wee him. She heard the door open and came over.


    ¡°Terence, you are back.¡± Esther smiled as she took theptop bag from him and ced it on the shoe cab at the side. She looked at him, whose expression was not too good. She stopped smiling and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you in a bad mood?¡±


    Terence¡¯s mood had always been uncertain, and she had already learned to observe the situation. As long as he showed a little bit of a bad mood, she could feel it.


    ¡°It is not very good,¡± Terence said truthfully.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it about work?¡± Esther cautiously asked, ¡°Or something else?¡±


    In fact, she wanted to ask whether it was because of the child, but she did not ask directly.


    Terence looked at her withplicated emotions flowing in his eyes.


    Esther gradually became nervous as he looked at her. She wondered if his bad mood was really because of her or the child. Hadn¡¯t hepletely epted the child these days? Hadn¡¯t he already thought it through? No¡­


    While she was still lost in her thoughts, Terence suddenly raised his arms and pulled her.


    She was stunned, and a look of surprise came over her face. What exactly happened to him?


    The surprise on her face faded slowly. She raised her hands and gently hugged him. ¡°Did dad pressure you again? Or¡­?¡±


    Terence did not speak, only holding her, for a long time¡­


    It was only when Esther could not help but open her mouth to ask again that he finally released her and softly answered, ¡°Nothing happened. I just suddenly wanted to hug you and the child.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Esther smiled warmly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then ¡­ that¡¯s enough?¡± In the morning, she still thought that they had never kissed each other when parting or meeting before, but today, he had made up for all her regrets.


    Although she didn¡¯t understand how he could change so quickly, she was still very pleased as long as he could change!


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Maria made delicious food. I have been hungry for a long time.¡± Esther pulled his palm and pulled him to the dining room, where the dining table was already filled with delicious food, and it was indeed more professional than Esther¡¯s cooking.


    Terence washed his hands and scooped up the soup in the pot with a spoon. ¡°What soup shall we have tonight?¡±


    ¡°The tonic soup is good for pregnant women.¡± Maria chuckled.


    Terence carefully examined each ingredient. Finally, he scooped up a spoonful of tonics from the bottom of the pot. His eyes dulled. He looked up at Maria and said, ¡°Maria, don¡¯t you know? Pregnant women are not allowed to eat tonics.¡±


    Moreover, no one will put so many tonics in soup.

 Chapter 213 Is It Just an Accident?

    Maria clutched at her apron and was tongue-tied, ¡°Is that so? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a pregnancy nutrition book. The food taboos are written on it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t finished reading it yet.¡± Maria endlessly apologized.


    Esther thought about it and was still afraid. If Terence hadn¡¯t discovered this, she would have eaten the soup. She didn¡¯t know what the consequences were, but it would still have some effect on the baby.


    Seeing the nervous look on Terence¡¯s face, she still smiled and smoothed things over. ¡°Maria, don¡¯t mind. Terence has always been too careful. Just please be careful next time.¡±


    Maria nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I will pay more attention next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t eat this soup, Miss Esther. I¡¯ll make others for you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fine like this. I don¡¯t really like to eat soup anyway.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I see.¡± Maria nodded.


    Maria was so ashamed that she didn¡¯t know what to do. Esther saw this and said, ¡°Maria, you can go home now. I¡¯ll pick up the dishes myselfter.¡±


    Maria nced at Terence and nodded. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t disturb you two. Miss Esther, just put the dishes in the sink. I wille over tomorrow morning to clean it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will,¡± Esther replied.


    After Maria left, Esther looked at Terence, whose face was still somewhat unhappy. She smiled and pulled him to a chair to sit down. ¡°Alright. We all make mistakes. Stop keeping a straight face. I will be more careful next time.¡±


    Terence nced at her and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯te back for dinner tonight, would you eat all this pot of soup?¡±


    ¡°How could that be? I would only eat one bowl.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, eating longans carries a risk of abortion, but it¡¯s okay to eat less.¡±


    ¡°What if there is something else inside?¡± Terence suddenly looked at her with a serious face. ¡°Esther, you better tell the truth. Did you know that longans are a forbidden food for pregnant people?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Esther opened her mouth and smiled ufortably. ¡°I haven¡¯t read it either.¡±


    Terence also gave her a book, but there were many taboos. She was dazzled and couldn¡¯t remember all about it.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m pregnant. You will forgive my ignorance, right?¡± Esther poked his arm with her finger.


    Moreover, she had lost her memory before and had forgotten a lot of things.


    Terence was not angry. He was a little scared. After all, he was too cautious with this child who had an unpredictable situation.


    After a moment of silence, he suddenly asked, ¡°Have you told anyone about your pregnancy? Especially your good friend called Linsay.¡±


    Esther was slightly surprised and shook her head. ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Never mind. I just don¡¯t want to announce this matter so early.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t announce it.¡± As Esther scooped soup for him, she nced at him in confusion. ¡°Terence, why have you always been hostile to Linsay?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten what excuse rk used to send us here?¡± Terence raised an eyebrow.


    Esther smiled. ¡°Are you referring to the wedding dress incident? Linsay only wanted to help me. She couldn¡¯t stand Anne bullying me like that. She just didn¡¯t expect the matter to blow up so much. She just wanted to make Anne lose face at the wedding.¡±


    ¡°She is your friend anyway. But just be careful.¡± Terence gave her a piece of fish. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Esther nodded. She lowered her head and started eating. Then she said, ¡°Maria is really good at cooking. Especially the fish is tasty.¡±


    ¡°I n to rece her with a younger and more quick-witted one,¡± Terence said.


    Esther was slightly surprised and looked up at him. ¡°Are you serious? You are nning to fire Maria? Just because of this soup?¡±


    ¡°Just this thing is enough to tell that she is not suitable to stay here to cook for you. Anyway, it is not difficult to rece someone.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little fuss? Will other people think we¡¯re too strict? Besides, young people won¡¯t want to be an hour maid.¡± Esther smiled and said soothingly, ¡°You¡¯d better leave this matter alone. I will take good care of myself and never let this happen again.¡±


    After thinking for a while, she added, ¡°Why don¡¯t you draft a menu for Maria and let her cook ordingly? What do you think?¡±


    After all, Maria was a good and polite person and did not talk too much. It was really a little sorry to be fired like this.


    ¡°Do you really think she¡¯s good?¡± Terence looked up at her.


    Seeing Esther nod, he nodded as well. ¡°Alright, then give her another chance.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Esther smiled in satisfaction.


    She did not expect Terence to respect her decision. He had indeed changed.


    ¡­


    After leaving the house, Maria took out her phone and dialed a number. Soon, a woman¡¯s voice came from the other side.


    Maria hurriedly said, ¡°Carol, I have already done what you asked me to do, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Carol cut her off. ¡°She didn¡¯t eat it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Maria said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s mainly because Mr. Terence is too careful. There is no way to hide it from him.¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? Won¡¯t you wait until he goes to work at noon and is not at home?¡± Carol snapped.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Be smarter next time.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Maria quickly refused, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to stop this. Mr. Terence has be wary of me. He won¡¯t let me have the chance to do anything again. I think it¡¯s better to stop. I won¡¯t take your money.¡±


    Most importantly, Maria felt that Esther and Terence were good to her, especially Esther. She really could not bear to hurt her for money.


    Maria didn¡¯t know who ordered Carol or why Carol wanted to abort the child, but she couldn¡¯t do such a wicked thing anymore.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want the money? What about your work?¡± Carol asked back.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    This made Maria speechless.


    Maria¡¯s family was short of money. She couldn¡¯t take the money, but she had to work. If she couldn¡¯t take a job anymore because of this matter, she would be in trouble.

 Chapter 214 Borrow a Knife to Kill

    Sensing her hesitation, the other party smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since the other party is so wary, then we can wait for them topletely trust you before making a move. Anyway, there is no hurry.¡±


    Hearing this, Maria finally nodded and reluctantly agreed. ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Maria had just hung up the phone and returned home when the phone suddenly rang again. When she saw that it disyed the number of City R, she hesitated for a while before answering. She also carefully asked ¡®hello¡¯, ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± The young woman at the other end of the line smiled. ¡°I am the one behind you.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The one who gave you a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°The person behind the scenes who asked me to abort the child in Miss Anne¡¯s belly?¡± Maria asked suspiciously. After all, she had never been in contact with the other party and had always been in contact with Carol.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Maria finally reacted and hurriedly said, ¡°I have just told Carol that Mr. Terence is very cautious about Miss Anne¡¯s diet and daily life, so I have to put this matter aside for the time being. Let¡¯s talk about it after some time.¡±


    ¡°After some time? How long will that take?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I can¡¯t call Miss Anne today. I can cause some other idents for her tomorrow, right? Mr. Terence will definitely suspect me.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? At most, you will be fired. What else can I do?¡± The other party smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pay you double sry or even three times.¡±


    ¡°So high! Where did you get so much money, beauty?¡±


    ¡°I am a famous big star in the entertainment circle. It¡¯s not just a small job.¡±


    ¡°A big star?¡± Maria was surprised. At the same time, she was a little excited. She had never spoken to a big star.


    ¡°This is a secret.¡± The woman on the other side of the line pretended to be mysterious and said, ¡°In short, hurry up and get things done. I won¡¯t treat you unfairly. When this matter is done, you can buy a house and a car for your son, and you can choose the style of the ce.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true? How would I dare to lie to you? I was afraid that you would betray me.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    ¡°In short, you should hurry up. The sooner the better.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll study it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it then.¡± The woman said, ¡°By the way, Maria, send me a card numberter. I¡¯ll give you a down payment first.¡±


    ¡°Good, good!¡± When Maria heard that the woman was going to give her a deposit, she was immediately delighted.


    Holding the phone that had already been hung up in her hand, Anne lifted the corners of her lips mockingly. ¡°So funny, big star? I want to borrow your knife to kill people!¡±


    Jennifer asked curiously, ¡°How is it? Does that clock engineer believe that you are the mastermind?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± At the mention of money, how could she not believe it?


    ¡°That is good.¡±


    ¡°Anne, your action is pretty good. At that time, Esther wouldn¡¯t know how her child died,¡± Linda said with a smile.


    Anne smiled proudly. She wanted this effect!


    Didn¡¯t Esther want to rely on her belly to help Terence return to thepany headquarters? She just refused to let her seed. She wanted her to try the feeling of being stepped on by her. It also made her clearly realize that even if she married James¡¯ uncle, it was useless to be her elder. In front of her, she was nothing!


    ¡°But¡­¡± Jennifer suddenly asked out of curiosity, ¡°Isn¡¯t it rumored that Terence suffered from a very terrible strange disease? He probably doesn¡¯t have that kind of function? How could Esther get pregnant so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, maybe it¡¯s someone else¡¯s child.¡± Linda echoed from the side, and then the two looked at each other andughed.


    ¡°Hey, what do you think the Gibsons will do if she reallyes back with a bastard?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think she will be driven out. Anyway, he will definitely not have a good ending.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think so!¡±


    ¡°Anne is still the happiest. She is pregnant with the child of the future heir of the Gibsons, and the child is also a boy. How can that bitch Estherpare to her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I feel that Anne doesn¡¯t need to take her seriously at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Anne. When she returns to City R, you can persuade Mrs. Gibson to take her for a paternity test. If she is not a child of the Gibsons, you will be more at ease.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes ¡­ I think this is a good idea!¡±


    The two friends became more and more excited as they talked as if Esther was not carrying Terence¡¯s child.


    Lin Anne looked at them, listening to their sarcasm and suggestions one after another, but her heart was not moved, but suddenly seemed to be lightly hit by something.


    The child of others¡­


    She did not doubt that the child in Esther¡¯s belly was not Terence¡¯s, because she knew clearly in her heart whether Terence had that kind of function. She was suddenly worried about herself.


    That was right, it was herself!


    She suddenly remembered that night she had sex with Tyler other than with James in Randall City. Although that disgusting man had specially shot out of his body for trouble, who knew if he had made it clean or not, if not¡­


    She shivered unconsciously and did not dare to continue thinking about it.


    ¡°Anne, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look so pale all of a sudden?¡± When her good friends saw that she had not made a sound, they finally noticed that she did not look too good.


    Lin Anne smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Maybe it¡¯s a little stuffy here.¡±


    ¡°No, the air here is very good.¡± Jennifer nced at the elegant and quiet seats around her.


    Linda red at her. ¡°Anne is pregnant now. If she says it is stuffy, it must be stuffy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s find another ce to sit.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Anne smiled at her two friends. ¡°You guys stay here and chat slowly. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°So fast?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was worried that my mother-inw would be worried if I went out for too long.¡± She stood up from her chair.


    Amanda was so fond of the child in Anne¡¯s belly that she usually cared about her every move.


    It was just that the child Amanda was so fond of. What if the baby was not James¡¯s child¡­? What should she do? Amanda should kick herself out of the house. Then James, who had be more and more impatient with her, would definitely not help her, and would even secretly rejoice because he could return to being single again. He could go back to pursue Esther and go flirt with the little beauties outside.


    Although James had always refused to admit it, she could see that ever since James had witnessed Esther¡¯s elegant demeanor in the ly¡¯s of Randall City, James had begun to have a good impression of her again and had the intention of turning back.


    Even if she told James about the ugly things done by Esther five years ago, he would always retort her.


    In the beginning, he didn¡¯t think that way. In the beginning, when she told him about Esther¡¯s past, he always had a look of disgust and contempt on his face. Even the gaze he used to look at her was full of disdain.


    She did not expect him to change his attitude so quickly. This was really a bad sign!


    The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. Anne shook her head and had to remind herself not to think too much and not scare herself again.


    She would not be so unlucky, definitely not.


    Now that medicine was so advanced, she would know if it was James¡¯s child after taking some amniotic fluid for a test. She had to check it another day.

 Chapter 215 What Should I Call Him?

    When Anne returned home, she immediately browsed online to find the paternity testing method. She found that even the amniotic fluid was not needed. The blood of the pregnant woman would make it.


    After deciding to do it, she took James¡¯s routine samples and prepared to go out early in the morning.


    When she passed by on the first floor and saw Amanda sitting on the sofa watching TV, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty. Then she respectfully said, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you go out to y cards?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in the afternoon.¡± Amanda looked at her who was dressed up. ¡°What for? You want to go out again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my grandma is unwell. I¡¯ll go back and see her.¡± Anne smiled and unconsciously gripped the satchel in her hand tightly.


    Inside were samples of James. It would be bad if Amanda found it.


    ¡°Get the driver to take you there. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°I will. Thank you, Mom.¡± She breathed a sigh of relief, not knowing why she felt so guilty, as if the baby in her belly were really someone else¡¯s.


    The more suspicious she was, the more she felt that it was real. It seemed that she had to get the results out as soon as possible.


    However, the doctor told her that it would take at least six days to do the paternity test normally. Even if it was urgent, it would take at least three days.


    Anne was a little anxious, ¡°Can it be a little faster? I want to get the result as soon as possible.¡±


    The doctor nced at her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If you¡¯re not free, we can mail the result, but it can¡¯t be faster anymore.¡±


    Anne had no choice but to nod.


    There was no way to make it faster, so it seemed that she would not eat or sleep for another three days.


    ¡­


    In the morning, Esther called out to Maria three times, but there was no response. She got up and walked to the kitchen suspiciously. Maria was actually in the kitchen.


    ¡°Maria.¡± She raised her voice and called her again.


    Maria was shocked. She turned around and said somewhat ufortably, ¡°Miss Esther, did you call me? Sorry, the sound of the water was too loud. I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s OK. I just wanted to ask if you saw the new magazine I bought yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I put it in the drawer. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Maria put down the vegetables in her hand and turned around towards the living room.


    ¡°Terence is busy with work today. He won¡¯te back to eat. You can cook less.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is Mr. Terence noting back to eat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he has just sent me a message.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll cook less.¡± Maria smiled at her.


    After the food was ready, Esther thought that she couldn¡¯t finish it by herself, so she invited Maria to eat with her. Maria quickly said, ¡°Thanks, but the rules can¡¯t be broken. Miss Esther, take your time to eat.¡±


    ¡°There are no rules. Besides, there is no one else here.¡± Esther said.


    Maria refused to eat firmly, so Esther let her get off work as usual.


    After Maria left, Esther looked at the time and thought Terence should be eating takeout at this time. She took out her phone and showed him all the dishes on the table.


    This was the request that Terence had previously made. Terence asked Esther to use her phone to show him the dishes before she ate every day.


    In fact, the menu was written by Terence. It was really superfluous to do that. However, since he was so considerate, Esther was willing to cooperate. It was just a little fun in their lives. It felt quite good.


    After the video was sent, Terence quickly replied, ¡°The dishes look pretty good. You can eat them now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your agreement. Then I will eat them.¡± Esther replied and picked up her chopsticks to eat with a smile.


    After dinner, Esther took a bath andy on the sofa watching TV. She waited for Terence toe back but fell asleep.


    Once Terence came back, he saw her sleeping with her body leaning against the sofa. He frowned slightly and stepped forward to pick up the nket on the armrest of the sofa to cover her.


    Although his movements were very light, Esther was still awakened by him. A smile climbed up her dazed face. ¡°You are back. Did you have supper?¡±


    ¡°You should ask me if I have eaten midnight snacks.¡± Terence corrected.


    Esther nced at the time on the wall. ¡°It¡¯s ten o¡¯clock. I have slept so long?¡±


    ¡°Without a quilt,¡± Terence added.


    Esther smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I was watching TV and fell asleep identally.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so muddle-headed next time.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Esther sized him up. ¡°Have you eaten midnight snacks yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Terence ced the stic bag in his hand on the table. ¡°These snacks are for you.¡±


    ¡°What kind of snacks?¡± When Esther heard that he had actually brought her midnight snacks, she immediately used her hand to untie the bag on the table. When she saw the several kinds of snacks inside, her face lit up with joy. She looked up at him. ¡°Thank you, Terence. Desserts of this brand are my favorite. But why is there no chocte?¡±


    Terence frowned. ¡°Pregnant women should eat less chocte. Have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Esther picked up a piece of pastry, took a bite, and chuckled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that pregnant women should eat more chocte, and the baby will like tough more in the future?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the baby will like tough, but the chocte indeed contains a small amount of caffeine, so you should eat less,¡± Terence said seriously.


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t eat it anymore.¡± Esther used a fork to put a piece into his mouth. ¡°Each of the desserts of this brand tastes good. Come on. Have a try.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Terence did not like to eat snacks, and this box of snacks was also specially bought for her, but since she had already put it into his mouth, he could only open his mouth to have it with respect.


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    ¡°I have eaten it before.¡±


    ¡°Is it delicious or not?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Terence didn¡¯t want to disturb her good mood and nodded.


    With his approval, Esther was happier to eat. After all, the snacks were things she liked.


    ¡°Take your time. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Terence raised his hand to remove a small pastry from the corner of her mouth and stood up from the sofa, naturally and deftly.


    Esther was warmed by his small action. She watched him as he walked into the bedroom. She raised her voice and said, ¡°Thank Terence for your midnight snacks. I like them very much. So does our baby!¡±


    Terence stopped and turned to stare at her. ¡°Are you sure you want to keep calling me that whether outside or at home?¡±


    Esther said nothing.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t like my calling him Terence? Then what should I call him? Call him Mr. Terence like others? Terence? Or husband¡­?¡¯


    After thinking about it, Esther couldn¡¯t get used to calling him husband shortly, so she decided to call him by his given name.

 Chapter 216 It鈥檚 Her Again

    At night, when Esther was asleep, Terence suddenly pulled her into his arms.


    She was awakened and turned to look at him. ¡°Terence, what is it?¡±


    Feeling his warm hand find its way into her pajamas and gentlynd on her t belly, her body instinctively shook and her limbs unconsciously tightened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. I am not as thirsty as you think.¡± Terence¡¯s teasing voice sounded in her ears.


    Esther flushed slightly and found that he was indeed gently stroking her belly without any other movements.


    It was true that if he dared to act recklessly now, he might not suppress the fire in his body. And even if she, as a pregnant woman who was still in a critical period, was willing to satisfy his desire, he wouldn¡¯t dare to ept it, right?


    Although his palm was only lightly moving around her abdomen, Esther still felt extremely hot and palpitating.


    It seemed that he wasn¡¯t the only one who had been set on fire. So was she.


    To distract herself, Esther asked softly, ¡°Terence, when Miss Shirly was pregnant, did you behave carefully to her like this?¡±


    Feeling therge palm pause, Esther realized that she seemed to have asked the wrong question again.


    Why did she like to ask questions rted to Miss Shirly so much? Was it because she was jealous? But she wasn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t be jealous of a deceased woman.


    Just as she was feeling sorry and thinking about how to smooth it over, Terence suddenly said with a casual air, ¡°I forgot it.¡±


    ¡°Forgot?¡± Esther was a little surprised and turned to face him.


    Under the night sky, his exquisite eyes were suffused with a familiar sadness, and it didn¡¯t seem like he was just casually brushing things off.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I am forgetful. Many things are slowly forgotten. I will forget many things gradually.¡± Terence gave off a self-deprecating smile. Then, he gently lifted her chin with his index finger and gazed at her, and said faintly, ¡°Esther, so no matter what happens in the future, you¡¯d better not disappear for too long. I won¡¯t remember you as time goes by.¡±


    Esther was choked by his words for a moment. She said sadly, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How could I leave you for too long?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just an assumption.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am a pregnant woman. No matter what happens, I will stay by your side.¡± Esther smiled at him.


    He almost forgot Shirly who he had loved so much, not to mention her. So she would not leave and would not give him the chance to forget her.


    ¡°Terence, do you have the heart to forget Miss Shirly? Is there no way to cure your illness? Is it that your illness makes you forgetful?¡±


    She asked, feeling a little distressed and worried.


    Although she would never leave him alone no matter what, who could predict what would happen in the future? If the two were forced to separate, five yearster, she wouldpletely disappear from his memory and be a stranger.


    Thinking of this possibility, she felt sad.


    Terence pondered for a moment and said, ¡°For someone who is out-of-reach, it¡¯s better to forget.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Esther nodded. She didn¡¯t know why, but when she heard his words, her heart seemed to have been stabbed by something. That feeling came too wonderful and sad as if she was the one forgotten by him¡­


    She shook her head silently and tried to get rid of this bad feeling quickly.


    ¡°Go to sleep. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Terence said softly.


    Esther nodded and wormed her way into his arms and closed her eyes.


    Perhaps it was because Esther mentioned Shirly before she fell asleep that she had a nightmare again in which the woman in white appeared again.


    The woman in white was still staring at her with that hateful gaze, approaching her step by step, and then her gaze slightly ran down her belly.


    Esther subconsciously covered it with her hands. Terrified, she stepped back and muttered, ¡°What are you trying to do? I don¡¯t know you¡­¡±


    A strange smile suddenly appeared on the cold and ugly face of the woman in white. She stared at her and gnashed her teeth, ¡°How could you conceive Mr. Terence¡¯s baby? You should not be pregnant. Even if you are pregnant, you can¡¯t give birth to it¡­¡±


    Esther kept shaking her head and retreating, but the woman kept approaching her and even raised her slender hands to Esther¡¯s lower abdomen, muttering that she wanted to kill her baby.


    When her hands moved nearer, Esther finally couldn¡¯t help but scream and suddenly sat up from the bed.


    The light in the room dazzled her eyes, and cold sweat poured down her forehead. She closed her eyes and realized that she had a nightmare again after looking around the familiar room.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Terence, who was awakened by her, also sat up. Seeing her holding her head painfully, a trace of nervousness shed through his eyes. He asked with concern, ¡°Does the wound on your head hurt? Come, let me take a look.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It had already been more than a week. Theoretically speaking, she should have recovered, but she did look painful.


    Esther shook her head silently, trying to free herself from the nightmare.


    It was too terrifying. That nightmare was too terrifying. It was even more terrifying than the nightmares she had in the past!


    In the past, the woman in white was only targeting her, but this time, she was targeting her baby!


    ¡°You had a nightmare, right?¡± Terence looked at her pale and sweaty face and knew that she must have had a nightmare again.


    Esther said in a trembling voice, ¡°I had a terrible dream.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a dream. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Terence hugged her and kissed her forehead again tofort her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Esther nodded.


    Terence saw that it was still early, so he asked softly, ¡°Do you want to sleep again?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Esther shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Seeing the worry in Terence¡¯s eyes, Esther tried to force a smile. ¡°Terence, don¡¯t worry about me. I feel better now.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness.¡± Terence felt relieved.


    Esther got off the bed and walked into the bathroom to wash her face with warm water. Then she looked up at her face in the mirror. It didn¡¯t look good. She thought of that dream again unconsciously, that terrible dream!


    After that, she walked out of the bathroom to the bedroom, nning to drink some water in the kitchen.

 Chapter 217 She Doesn鈥檛 Understand It

    There was a pot of porridge cooking in the kitchen. But Maria was nowhere to be seen. Esther did not think much about it and stepped into the kitchen.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she stepped into the kitchen, she slipped. Esther screamed and fell heavily to the ground.


    With a loud sound, her buttocks hit the ground and she went sprawling.


    Although it was not painful, Esther was stunned. She did not forget that she was pregnant and was in a dangerous period.


    Hearing her scream, Terence, who was changing clothes in the bedroom, and Maria, who was cleaning up on the balcony, quickly rushed over. When she saw Esther fall to the ground, Maria was shocked and eximed, ¡°My God! Miss Esther, why are you here?¡±


    Terence rushed into the kitchen and bent over to lift Esther from the ground, sizing her up, ¡°Esther, how do you feel? Are you ufortable?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I am fine.¡± Esther closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t feel ufortable. She slowly opened her eyes. However, she still stared at Terence with worry, ¡°Terence, will our baby be alright?¡±


    Terence frowned, ¡°I am asking if you felt ufortable.¡±


    ¡°No. Just that my butts hurt a little.¡± Esther shook her head. Did this mean that her baby was fine?


    Terence heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that Esther was fine. It was only at this time that Terence looked down at the floor.


    The kitchen floor was made of anti-slip tiles. Logically speaking, it should not have been so slippery. But just now, even he felt that something was wrong when he stepped in.


    Terence had been busy examining Esther just now. He did not have time to pay attention and inspect the floor. Only at this time did he lower his head and touch the tile floor with his finger. It was slippery.


    Maria, who was standing at the door of the kitchen and stunned, finally cried out in rm, ¡°My god! Miss Esther, why are you up so early? I saw that the floor was dirty, so I poured a lot of cleanser essence on it. I nned to let it soak before rinsing it. Why are you¡­?¡±


    As she spoke, Maria hurriedly stepped in and squatted beside Esther, ¡°Miss Esther, are you alright? Sorry, I didn¡¯t expect you to get up so early today. I¡­¡±


    Terence looked down at the floor and then looked at Maria. There was no stain on the floor of the kitchen at all. It could be cleaned with a mop. Not to mention that there was no need to soak in cleanser essence before rinsing. There was no need to use the cleanser essence.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Without a word, Terence picked Esther up from the ground and walked towards the door.


    ¡°Terence, where are you carrying me?¡± Esther asked immediately when she saw that Terence was carrying her out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for a checkup.¡± Terence tapped his chin on the car keys on the shoe cab, ¡°Take the key.¡±


    ¡°No need. It doesn¡¯t hurt much.¡±


    ¡°What if our baby is affected?¡± Terence said, ¡°It¡¯s better to have an examination.¡±


    Esther agreed. She was as nervous about their baby as Terence was. She could not afford to lose their baby.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Maria followed Terence and Esther to the door. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°No. I¡¯d better clean up the house and send the porridge to the hospital when it is ready.¡±


    Terence looked back at Maria and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After that, he carried Esther downstairs.


    When they arrived at the hospital, they were relieved to see that the baby was fine after an examination.


    Esther looked at Terence with an apologetic expression, ¡°I am sorry, Terence. I was too careless. I caused you to apany me to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you were careless. It¡¯s just that you were too kind.¡± Terence said with a gloomy face.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Esther did not understand. Looking at Terence¡¯s ugly face, Esther wondered if she made him unhappy.


    It was all her fault for just thinking about the nightmare and not paying attention to the cleaner essence on the floor.


    Terence didn¡¯t exin but said, ¡°You lie on the bed. Don¡¯t get up.¡±


    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t the doctor say that our baby was fine? Why do I lie down?¡± Esther thought she could go home.


    ¡°Just lie down.¡± Terence pushed Esther back to the bed, ¡°Besides, try to pretend to be in pain.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡± As soon as Terence finished speaking, there was a knock on the door of the treatment room. It was Maria who came in with a thermos.


    As soon as Maria entered the door, she asked with concern, ¡°How is it? What did the doctor say? Is Miss Esther alright?¡±


    Esther was just about to speak when Terence interrupted her, ¡°The doctor said that the baby was seriously affected. There is a risk of miscarriage.¡±


    Maria panicked, ¡°What? Is that so? How can it be so serious?¡±


    Esther kept silent.


    She looked up at Terence, who had a serious expression. For a moment, Esther was somewhat confused about what Terence was doing. Why did Terence lie to Maria? However, Terence never liked to joke casually, especially with people who were not familiar, like Maria.


    Therefore, even if Esther felt puzzled, she did not show her puzzlement. Instead, she obeyed Terence¡¯s instructions and tried to show her pain.


    When Maria heard that Esther had the risk of having a miscarriage, she immediately felt so guilty that she cried in pain, ¡°Oh my god! What should we do? It¡¯s all my fault for being careless and thinking that Miss Esther didn¡¯t get up so early. If the baby was gone, I would feel guilty for a lifetime.¡±


    Maria ced the thermos on the table and pulled Esther¡¯s wrist with regret, ¡°Miss Esther, nothing will happen to you. Nothing will happen to you and the baby. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Terence coldly stared at Maria and said, ¡°Maria, instead of acting with snot and tears, why don¡¯t you tell me why you did this?¡±


    Maria was stunned before she looked up at Terence, whose face was cold.


    Esther was also stunned and looked at Terence.


    It turned out that Terence suspected that Maria had done it on purpose. No wonder he asked her to pretend to be in pain.


    Esther looked at Terence, who was staring at Maria with a cold face and then looked at Maria, whose eyes had a guilty conscience. Esther was extremely surprised.


    Terence indeed had sharp and prating eyes. He saw through Maria at a nce. If Terence hadn¡¯t exposed the truth, Esther would never have suspected that Maria would have done it on purpose.


    Maria acted dumb, ¡°Mr. Terence¡­ What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Terence raised his eyebrows, ¡°Maria, you want me to send you to the police station so that it will be easier for the police to interrogate you?¡±

 Chapter 218 Be Together

    When Maria heard this, she panicked and hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, I¡­¡±


    Maria was speechless for a moment and didn¡¯t think Terence could see through her scheme easily. When she realized that she had no room to maneuver, she lowered her head apologetically.


    ¡°Who ordered you to do this?¡± Terence asked candidly.


    After a moment of silence, Maria shook her head. ¡°No one asked me to do this. I did it myself.¡±


    ¡°Really? What is your motivation?¡±


    ¡°I am jealous of Miss Esther¡¯s happiness. You loved her and hired me to take care of her¡­ But when I was pregnant¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Terence interrupted Maria impatiently and snapped, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Who ordered you to do this? If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I¡¯ll call the police right away!¡±


    Esther looked at Terence suspiciously.


    ¡®Why is Terence so sure that someone ordered Maria to do this? No one knows I¡¯m pregnant. Anne and L may hurt me, but how do they know I¡¯m pregnant?¡¯C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Maria was timid. She said tremblingly when Terence frightened her, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Maria nodded with tears in her eyes. But when she saw Terence take out his phone, she hurriedly added, ¡°I only know that a rich star asked me to do it, but I don¡¯t know her name¡­¡±


    Esther looked at Terence and said cautiously, ¡°L?¡±


    Terence nced at Esther. ¡®Only L dares to do such a thing.¡¯


    Maria cried even more sadly and fearfully. She did not dare to touch Terence, but could only kneel in front of Terence. She pulled Terence¡¯s sleeve and apologized, ¡°Miss Esther, I am sorry. You¡¯re a good person. I¡¯m not jealous of you. On the contrary, I¡¯m very grateful to you. You always respect me and treat me well. Every time I do something that hurts you, I feel guilty. I shouldn¡¯t do this to you for money. I¡¯m so sorry. I dare not ask for your forgiveness, but please don¡¯t send me to prison. I have to support my family¡­¡±


    Esther looked at Maria with an awkward look. ¡°So, did you cook longan for me on purposest time?¡±


    Maria lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡®She really did it¡­ ¡®Esther looked at Terence with a guilty heart.


    ¡®Thest time Terence said he would fire Maria, Iughed at him for making a mountain out of a molehill, and spoke for Maria. It¡¯s embarrassing to think about it now.


    He¡¯s right. I¡¯m so stupid.¡¯


    When Maria was still apologizing to Esther, Terence had already gone out to make a phone call.


    L answered the phone quickly. When she saw that it was Terence¡¯s calling, she said happily, ¡°Terence, what can I do for you? Or do you miss me?¡±


    ¡°I want to ask you something,¡± Terence said coldly.


    When L heard Terence¡¯s tone, she was a little nervous. ¡®Something may have happened to Carol.¡¯


    But L did not panic. She pretended to be rxed and said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°How did you know that Esther was pregnant?¡± Terence asked.


    L was stunned. ¡®Should I say I knew or not? Did something happen to Carol?¡¯


    ¡°Why did you say that? How would I know if Miss Esther was pregnant? Besides, I have left Proley for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to deny that you ordered the nanny to hurt Esther?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The nanny confessed. She said that you ordered her.¡±


    ¡°How could I do such a thing?¡± L denied it in a hurry. ¡®When I asked someone to do it, I seriously ordered that Carol couldn¡¯t be told that I was the mastermind.


    How did Terence know I did it? He even said the nanny had already confessed.¡¯


    ¡°How is Miss Esther?¡±


    ¡°She is fine. You must be disappointed. How did you know that Esther was pregnant?¡± Terence said angrily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ and I haven¡¯t contacted the nanny. Maybe the nanny knew that Miss Esther was fine and knew about my rtionship with you, so she deliberately framed me to shirk her responsibility.¡±


    Hearing that Esther was fine, L pretended to be innocent.


    ¡®Even if Terence already knows I did it, so what? He has no evidence. I can refuse to admit it. Since Esther is fine, Terence will not report the incident to the police.


    But if I admit I did it, Terence and I will break up.¡¯


    Terence had already guessed that L would not admit it. He wanted to ask L who told her that Esther was pregnant, but she shouldn¡¯t tell him.


    There¡¯s no point in asking L again. Then, Terence coldly warned, ¡°Stop hurting Esther. Even if Esther miscarries, I won¡¯t divorce her, let alone be with you.¡±


    Then Terence hung up.


    Seeing Terence walk in, Esther stared at him and asked, ¡°She didn¡¯t admit it, did she?¡±


    ¡°I know she won¡¯t admit it. I just want to know how she knew you were pregnant.¡± Terence looked around the ward. ¡°Where is Maria?¡±


    ¡°I let her go. I¡¯m annoyed that she has been crying here.¡± Esther thought for a moment and said, ¡°Could it be that L has been secretly observing us? And she knew I was pregnant from the housekeepingpany?¡±


    ¡®I thought for a long time and only thought of this possibility.


    After all, when Terence went to the housekeepingpany to hire a nanny, he chose nannies with experience in taking care of pregnant women.¡¯


    Esther guiltily said, ¡°I am sorry. I am stupid. I always thought Maria was a good man.¡±


    ¡°You are not stupid, but naive and kind.¡± Terence touched Esther¡¯s head gently. ¡°I told you long ago that no matter if it¡¯s your family or friends, you can¡¯t trust them too much, and you should beware.¡±


    Esther stared at Terence for a long time before she said sadly, ¡°That¡¯s why you always think that I¡¯mplex?¡±


    ¡®After getting married for a long time, Terence didn¡¯t like me and thought I was as deep as Anne. Now I know he¡¯s oversensitive and he won¡¯t trust anyone easily.


    But does he believe me now?¡¯

 Chapter 219 Do It Herself

    Terence red at her. ¡°I¡¯m talking about you now. Don¡¯t turn the topic on me.¡±


    At this time, even if Terence called her stupid, Esther would not have any objections. After all, she was indeed too stupid about Maria.


    She felt that Terence was making a fuss about the previous incident with longan. She did not doubt Maria¡¯s motives at all. This time, she was the same.


    If Terence didn¡¯t trick Maria to confess her scheme, Esther wouldn¡¯t probably doubt that Maria did it on purpose until now. She would think that it was just an ident.


    Although she felt very guilty, she still defended herself. ¡°I felt that I had just met Maria and had no enmity with her. She had no reason to hurt me, so I didn¡¯t suspect her.¡±


    She then added in a ttering tone, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I will pay attention in the future and won¡¯t easily trust others. Fortunately, I¡¯m fine this time. Otherwise, I would be more ashamed than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Take it as a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you for your generosity.¡± Esther got off the bed with a smile and hugged his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Terence lowered his head and nced at her. ¡°Your butt doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡±


    Esther shook her head, still smiling. ¡°It does not hurt anymore.¡±


    Fortunately, at that time, she only slipped and did not hit the stove. Otherwise, it would not be as simple as a butt pain.


    ¡­


    When Anne took the report from the doctor, she was nervous and her hands were trembling. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. After praying in her heart, she turned to the page of the report.


    However, her prayers were not efficacious, and her worries for the past few days were not in vain. The results of the appraisal showed that James wasn¡¯t the baby¡¯s father.


    This result shocked her. Her hands trembled as if she was about to faint.


    What should she do? James wasn¡¯t the baby¡¯s father¡­


    ¡°Doctor, could there be a mistake?¡± She grabbed the arm of the doctor who was about to leave and red at him angrily. ¡°You must be mistaken, right? How could my child be unrted to his father? That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    The doctor nced at her. ¡°We won¡¯t make a mistake.¡±


    ¡°No, you must have made a mistake. It is impossible.¡±


    ¡°Only you know if it is possible.¡± The doctor despised her behavior and said coldly, ¡°If you didn¡¯t suspect the rtionship between the child and his father, you wouldn¡¯t havee to do a paternity test, so¡­¡±


    Anne was furious.


    The doctor shrugged with an innocent expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think there will be any problems with the DNA test done by our hospital. If you are worried, you can go to another hospital and do it again. I believe the result will be the same.¡±


    After saying this, the doctor removed her hand from his arm and turned to leave.


    Anne was stunned by the result and could not ept it at all.


    After sitting in the chair at the entrance of the appraisal center for a long time, she slowly stood up and walked toward the hospital entrance.


    She would not believe the result. She would change to another hospital to do it again. Otherwise, she would not give up.


    Although the chance was slim, she still decided to do it.


    Because she was worried that her emotions would be noticed by the Gibson family, Anne did not dare to return to the Gibson family directly but returned to the Cusack family.


    Betty saw that Anne¡¯s face was pale, and her eyes were filled with tears. She immediately came up to Anne and looked at her lovingly, ¡°Anne, what happened? Why do you look so pale? Is it because of Esther¡­ Wasn¡¯t Esther sent to Proley by Master Gibson? She shouldn¡¯t be able to bully you.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Grandma¡­!¡± Anne hugged Betty and cried pitifully.


    Seeing her precious granddaughter crying so sadly, Betty was instantly distressed. She hugged Anne and patted her on the shoulder tofort her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me and I will help you to examine it.¡±


    Anne thought for a moment and finally shook her head.


    It was a secret. She could not let anyone, even her grandmother, know about it. After all, even if Betty knew about it, she would not be able to help her. Betty would only be worried.


    After crying for a while, Anne sniffed and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t go back to the Gibson family tonight. I will cook something delicious for you.¡± Betty said.


    Anne nodded and dragged her footsteps upstairs.


    When she passed by the stairs and saw Dorising down the stairs, Anne red at her fiercely.


    Seeing Doris, Anne thought of Esther, who had just gotten pregnant. Anne wished she could strangle all of them to death.


    Doris had long been ustomed to her disrespect. Doris was not angry. She even called out politely, ¡°You are back.¡±


    Anne ignored her and went upstairs.


    Sitting on the big bed in the bedroom and looking at the paternity test, Anne calmed down a little.


    Since the truth had been set, the only thing she could do now was to think of a way to solve the problem and not just be sad.


    She steadied her emotions and took out her phone to call the people from Proley. When she heard that Esther had escaped once again and sessfully saved the baby, she was so angry that she almost went crazy.


    She thought, ¡®Why are the people over there so useless that they can¡¯t even do such a small thing? Or is Esther too lucky?¡¯


    She was so angry that she even punched her lower abdomen a few times, wishing she could beat away the bastard in her womb.


    Her crazy actions were seen by Betty who came in with the sugar water. Betty quickly put down the sugar water and rushed up. She grabbed Anne¡¯s hands and said angrily, ¡°Anne, what are you doing? Why did you hit your stomach?¡±


    ¡°I just want to get rid of it. I don¡¯t want it!¡± Anne said excitedly.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? It¡¯s James¡¯ baby. It¡¯s a treasure that can stabilize your status in the Gibson family.¡±


    Upon hearing Betty¡¯s words, Anne was even more devastated.


    Her baby was no longer able to protect her, but Esther¡¯s could!


    She was extremely jealous.


    But it was difficult to get rid of the baby in Esther¡¯s belly. How could those useless people do it?


    It seemed like she had no choice but to do it herself!

 Chapter 220 I Will Protect You

    Anne felt so disturbed that she didn¡¯t stay in the Cusack¡¯s home.


    After adjusting her mood and state of mind, Anne returned to the Gibson¡¯s house and saw Amanda watching TV on the sofa as usual.


    Anne ced the food box in front of Amanda and said with a smile, ¡°Mom, this is the snack I brought back for you. It¡¯s your favorite.¡±


    ¡°Oh! You are so sweet, honey.¡± Amanda opened the food box and picked up a snack.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After two bites, she sized Anne up and said, ¡°Anne, why does your face look so bad these days.¡±


    Anne touched her cheek, forcing a smile, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of the big reaction during the pregnancy these days, so I didn¡¯t eat well and slept well.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Amanda patted Anne¡¯s belly with her other hand and said with a smile, ¡°My little grandson is too good at tormenting you. When he is born, I must give him a little butt.¡±


    The expression on Anne¡¯s face changed, and a sense of guilt and difort shed through her heart.


    Looking at Amanda¡¯s smiling face, Anne really couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if she knew the truth and whether she would kick Anne out of the Gibson family.


    ¡°But even if you have no appetite, eat some. Only then can you and the baby grow well,¡± Amanda told Anne.


    ¡°OK,¡± Anne said.


    Amanda nodded in satisfaction, then picked up a piece of pastry and put it in her mouth to eat.


    Anne looked at Amanda and hesitantly lowered her voice, ¡°Mom, if Grandpa and Grandma knew that Esther was pregnant, would Uncle Terence and Esther be summoned back to City R?¡±


    Amanda thought for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe. After all, Terence is also one of the Gibsons. We don¡¯t have many family members, so rk has been waiting for him to have a child early.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Anne nodded her head.


    Amanda suddenly turned her head to look at Anne. ¡°Are you worried that Esther would be brought back by rk if she got a child?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little worried.¡± Anne smiled uneasily and then stood up from the sofa. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going back to my room to rest. You enjoy the snacks.¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t sleep toote.¡± Amanda reminded her.


    ¡­


    Early in the morning, Esther was awakened by a phone call.


    She touched the phone in a daze and nced at it. When she saw the number, she immediately became much more spirited.


    ¡®Mrs. Gibson? What does she call me for?¡¯ Anne thought. ¡®Is she going to ask me if I have tempted Terence with her method?


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Terence noticed that Anne had not answered the phone, so she asked casually.


    ¡°It was Mom.¡± Esther nudged Terence¡¯s arm. ¡°Terence, what if she asks about my pregnancy? Should I tell her?¡±


    Terence felt sober soon. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Not now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°For the sake of your safety, we can¡¯t let many know this.¡±


    Esther thought it would be true after a while. ¡®If Mrs. Gibson knows it, Master Gibson and the rest of everyone will know it soon. What¡¯s more, Anne will probably y some tricks on me. After all, she hates me so much.¡¯


    Esther felt a lingering fear when she thought of the dangers she had faced in the past few days.


    What Esther did not expect was that as soon as she picked up the phone, she heard Gill¡¯s voice. ¡°Esther, I heard that you are pregnant? Is that true?¡±


    Esther was stunned for a moment. She looked up at Terence and asked in confusion, ¡°Mom, how did you know?¡±


    ¡°I heard the rumors.¡± Gill said, then she asked in confusion, ¡°Is that fake? Or do you just want to hide it from me?¡±


    Esther didn¡¯t know what to say and looked at Terence helplessly.


    What rumors? Didn¡¯t this spread too fast?


    Did L release it?


    Terence also doubted that. When he saw Esther¡¯s pleading gaze, he directly took the phone from her hand and said to Gill, ¡°Mom, Esther is indeed pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Gill was overjoyed. ¡°But why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s not the time yet,¡± Terence said.


    ¡°Why? I am your mother, so you¡¯re supposed to tell me.¡± Gill was delighted. ¡°So you should quickly bring Esther back to City R so that we can take care of her together.¡±


    Terence frowned. ¡°Mom, we don¡¯t want to go back yet.¡±


    Terence thought that it was already so dangerous in Proley. It would only be more dangerous to return to the Gibson¡¯s house for Esther.


    However, Gill did not think so. She even became nervous when she heard Terence¡¯s words. ¡°Why? Such a good opportunity, could it be that you¡­¡±


    After a pause, Gill softened her tone. ¡°Are you worried about your dad? I will tell him.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Terence, I know what you want to say and what you are worried about. But you are not alone now. You have a wife and a child. Even if you don¡¯t think about your future, you should think about the two of them. Do you want your son to be looked down upon by Amanda and her family when he is born and deprived of his right to inherit the Gibson Group¡¯s share?¡±


    Terence didn¡¯t speak, his brows furrowed.


    Gill continued, ¡°Terence, just think about it carefully. Don¡¯t be stubborn. Give Esther the phone. I have something to tell her.¡±


    Terence hesitated for a moment and handed the phone back to Esther.


    Esther got up and walked out of the terrace. She asked respectfully, ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°You must have heard just now. You should persuade him properly, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Esther agreed, although she knew that she probably couldn¡¯t do that. After all, she could not directly confront Gill.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to do this?¡± Gill was displeased.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Esther thought about it and said honestly, ¡°In fact, Terence doesn¡¯t want to go back to City R for the sake of my safety, he is worried that I¡¯ll be harmed.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ll protect you, and you will be very safe.¡± Gill said with confidence.


    ¡®Will I?¡¯ Esther could not help but think.

 Chapter 221 Accidents

    ¡°If you are still worried about it, I will arrange for you to live outside and asionallye back to the Gibson¡¯s.¡± Gill said, ¡°But I don¡¯t suggest that. After all, if you leave like this, you are giving the house to Amanda and her family. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Esther nodded.


    Everything Gill considered was based on Terence¡¯s future. She was the only one who wanted Terence to be good.


    ¡®Should I agree with her?¡¯ Esther thought. After hanging up the phone, Esther returned to the bedroom and she saw Terence leaning against the bed, looking at her.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Esther ced her phone on the table and sat down next to Terence.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting to see how you will persuade me.¡± Terence raised a brow at Esther.


    Esther thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Will you listen to my advice?¡±


    ¡°Try it then, maybe I will.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Esther sat down on Terence¡¯s legs. She held his handsome face with her hands and looked at him seriously. ¡°If I say ¡­ I want to go back. Will you think that I am overestimating myself and foolishly going to such a dangerous ce?¡±


    ¡°Give me a reason.¡±


    ¡°Because I think what Mom said makes sense. Even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, you should think about the child. After all, he is also a descendant of the Gibson family. He has the same right as the child in Anne¡¯s belly and James.¡± Esther paused for a moment and continued to say, ¡°In addition, Mom said that no one would dare to touch our child with her protection. Can we just trust her for once?¡±


    Terence pinched Esther¡¯s chin with his fingers and said seriously, ¡°First, you and Anne have always been in an irreconcble situation. You will never live together peacefully. No one wants farces. Second, do you know what it means for me to go back? It means I ept the paternity test arranged by dad. Third, if you insist on going back, I will just apany you.¡±


    Esther was surprised. She was moved by the third reason¡­


    Esther moved her body forward and leaned into Terence¡¯s embrace. She hugged his body and said in a choked voice, ¡°Terence, I¡¯m not as bad as you think. It¡¯s even more impossible for me to be so bad as to attack an unborn child. Even if I hate Anne so much, I promise you that I never thought of harming her and the child in her belly, not even a single moment.¡±


    Terence looked down at her and softly said, ¡°I hope that you can be smarter and stronger when dealing with your enemies, but don¡¯t discard the good intentions in your heart.¡±


    Esther hurriedly nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°And please protect yourself and our child well.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Terence kissed Esther¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Can you get off my legs? They are about to break.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Esther hurriedly stepped down, then used her hand to knead his legs. She smiled and said, ¡°Let me help you rx your legs.¡±


    ¡­


    After Gill hung up the phone, she went to rk¡¯s bedroom. rk just got up. She walked over and helped him put on his clothes while smiling. ¡°I just called Esther and yes, she was indeed pregnant.¡±


    rk was stunned for a moment, and then he softly hummed, his face not showing many surprises.


    ¡®Don¡¯t you always hope for that? Why are you not happy at all?¡± Gill looked at rk and asked despite knowing the answer.


    As expected, rk sneered, ¡°If Terence is not a child of me? It won¡¯t make any sense even if she gives birth to ten children.¡±


    ¡°I know that you have been worrying about this issue all this time, and ¡­ aren¡¯t you thinking of a way to fix it?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡±


    Gill nodded and said, ¡°Since Esther is pregnant, you can take the opportunity to call Terence back to City R. Even if he refuses to do a paternity test with you after hees back, we can still do it with the child. Then you will get the truth immediately.¡±


    Hearing Gill¡¯s words, rk was stunned again. He did not expect her to have such an idea.


    However ¡­ this was indeed one way!


    The matter of whether he and Terence were rted by blood should be solved soon. After all, thepany needed manpower now.


    If they were, rk would arrange for Terence to join the headpany again. If not ¡­ then he should cut off all ties with Terence as soon as possible and never contact him.


    ¡°rk, what do you think of this method?¡± Gill asked.


    rk thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Then I will call them toe back.¡± Gill was secretly delighted.


    However, she saw that rk was silent. So she asked cautiously, ¡°Do you have any other concerns?¡±


    rk snorted coldly. ¡°I just had a squabble with him. If I let hime back like this, wouldn¡¯t I be too disrespectful? If he is my son, it would be best. If not ¡­ I will immediately kick him out of our family!¡±


    Gill smiled andforted rk softly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always say that men have to be a little manly to be able to manage thepany? Or do you hope Terence to be indecisive and obsequious? In my opinion, Terence ispletely another you, rk.¡±


    rk snorted again with his face full of disapproval.


    Afterforting rk, Gill sighed in relief and returned to her bedroom.


    After Lauren closed the door, she stared at Gill and said carefully, ¡°Mrs. Gibson, I have to say something. Aren¡¯t you worried that Mr. Terence is not Master Gibson?¡±


    Gill¡¯s eyes were slightly cold as she stared at Lauren.


    Lauren quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mrs. Gibson. I was just saying it casually. After all, in case there will be an unforeseen circumstance. After all ¡­ back then, Ann did have a good time with Tyler. Otherwise, Mr. Terence would not be so against doing the paternity test. Am I right, Mrs. Gibson?¡±


    Gill nced at her indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t guess blindly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was wrong.¡± Lauren quickly shut her mouth.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    However, Gill felt slightly uneasy because of Lauren¡¯s words.


    It seemed that Gill had never doubted Terence¡¯s blood, and was just blindly thinking about how to get him back. She never thought about any idents¡­

 Chapter 222 Honeymoon

    Esther received Gill¡¯s call. She said, ¡°Mom, I have discussed it with Terence. When Terence is done with the work here, we will return to City R.¡±


    ¡°Well, is that so?¡± Gillughed dryly.


    Hearing that, Esther asked with concern, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Is there no sessfulmunication with dad?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Gill said.


    Esther added, ¡°Then¡­¡± Gill interrupted, ¡°Well. Esther, why was Terence so resistant to paternity testing? Have you asked him?¡±


    Esther was stunned. She did not expect Gill to ask this question. Moreover, Gill¡¯s tone was so serious. Could it be that even Gill began to doubt Terence¡¯s blood kinship?


    ¡°Mom, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just thought about itst night.¡± Gill smiled and asked, ¡°Have you asked him about it?¡±


    Esther thought about it and replied, ¡°Yes. Such behavior is a humiliation to his biological mother. He told it to you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, did he say anything else?¡±


    Esther thought about it again. Then she shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    However¡­ When Esther asked Terence about it, he asked her a question. He asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the result is not what you want?¡±


    At that time, she was also stunned. Terence said it was a joke. She believed it.


    Terence said that he never lied!


    ¡°Well, it better be.¡± Gill paused for a moment and said, ¡°We should figure out the truth.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Get me some of Terence¡¯s hair. I want to take a paternity test.¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you going to take the paternity test secretly?¡± Esther was surprised.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not good. If they are biological father and son, why don¡¯t we talk about it? If they are not, we should prepare in advance. What do you think, Esther?¡±


    Esther was stunned.


    She had never thought that Terence would have no blood rtionship with Master Gibson. She had never thought about it. Moreover, Terence was not such a person. Without the rtionship, he would not listen to Master Gibson¡¯s arrangement.


    Esther thought, ¡®No, I could not be misled by Gill.¡¯


    ¡°Esther, did you hear me?¡± Gill asked when she saw that Esther did not respond.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Esther snapped out of her daze and said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that. Terence will hate me.¡±


    ¡°I know. With Terence¡¯s personality, he will be very angry. We do this for his good. We keep a secret. He won¡¯t know it. What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°No, this is a lie. I don¡¯t trust you. I believe Terence won¡¯t lie to me.¡± Esther shook her head. ¡°Mom, I have promised you so many things before. I can¡¯t promise you. I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Esther!¡± Gill was somewhat angry. ¡°Do you still want to live well in the Gibson family?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Esther continued to shake her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt Terence. Please forgive me.¡±


    For the first time, Esther rejected Gill¡¯s request so firmly. Although she knew that Gill was angry, she still did it.


    After hanging up the phone, Esther felt so upset.


    She wanted to get pregnant and help Terence return to the headquarters of City R. She did not expect such a problem to appear.


    Kinship was innate. No one could change it. To be honest, Esther was a little worried.


    After all, what Gill said was right. If Terence did not have the bloodline of the Gibson family, he was nobody in the Gibson family. Then, he could not get what he wanted anymore.


    A day passed with this uneasy feeling. Terence came back in the evening. Esther looked at Terence¡¯s delicate and handsome facial features. Terence was not like Russell or rk in looks.


    It was said that he looked like his mother. That was true!


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Terence, who had juste out of the bathroom and was drying his hair with a dry towel, suddenly raised his eyebrows and asked. He felt Esther was different today. Her gaze always stagnated on his face.


    Hearing this, Esther came back to her senses and said with a smile, ¡°Let me help you dry your hair.¡±


    She walked to the bathroom cab, took out a windpipe from inside, and walked toward him. After he sat down by the bed, Esther sat down beside him.


    Taking care of her stature, Terenceid his head on herp to let her blow more smoothly.


    The warm wind blew on his soft ck hair. Esther¡¯s slender fingers moved between Terence¡¯s hair. She unconsciously remembered what Gill had said to her today.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Gill asked her to get some of Terence¡¯s hair back. It was not difficult at all. She did not want to hurt him.


    Her hair was dried, but she still did not remove the electric hair drier.


    Terence looked up at her in confusion. ¡°Miss Esther, do you enjoy the process of blowing hair for others? If you keep blowing, I will own a new model.¡±


    Esther quickly switched off the electric hair drier and smiled apologetically, ¡°Sorry, your hair is too soft. It feels sofortable to touch.¡±


    ¡°You are a nymphomaniac tonight. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, I just¡­¡± Esther thought about it. ¡°We¡¯re going back to City R. I¡¯m just a little sad.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to go back?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t want your talent to be buried here. I can¡¯t bear to leave here¡­¡± Esther smiled uneasily. ¡°It¡¯s mainly because I can¡¯t bear to part with this free world of two people. Well. Are youcent again?¡±


    Terence looked at her and reviewed the recent days. It was not bad.

 Chapter 223 She Hears It

    Unexpectedly, Terence was used to living with a woman he had not known for long. In addition, he didn¡¯t hate her.


    Terence had thought that he would never like any other woman. Even if he married a woman, he would no longer be interested in her.


    Over the years, Gill had urged him to get married and have children. She had even introduced many outstanding women to him. But he didn¡¯t like all women after trying some times.


    Terence didn¡¯t expect that he would get used to living with a woman this time. Moreover, he felt quite good. At least, he liked this kind of life.


    ¡°Since you like it, we won¡¯t go back?¡± he suddenly said.


    Esther was stunned and refused. ¡°No need. You and our child¡¯s future are the most important. I don¡¯t dare to dy it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also your future.¡±


    ¡°Might be.¡± Esther replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine if you are great.¡±


    Honestly, she didn¡¯t like fame and wealth. She could create a sound life. The only thing she needed the help of the Gibson family was her father¡¯s treatment.


    It would be best if her father could wake up one day, and Esther helped her father get thepany back. But they¡¯re difficult.


    Esther never hid her aspirations, which was not hypocritical at all.


    Terence was gradually getting used to her.


    ¡°I will try my best,¡± Terence promised softly.


    ¡°What?¡± Esther was confused.


    ¡°For the future of you and the child, I will work hard,¡± Terence repeated.


    Esther smiled and kissed Terence¡¯s forehead. ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡­


    Abnormally, Esther refused to do a paternity test for Terence and rk, making Gill more suspicious.


    Lauren reminded her before. But she was not so worried.


    ¡°Do you think Terence isn¡¯t the son of Master Gibson?¡± She stared at Lauren and asked.


    When Gill did not believe it, Lauren thought that she must remind Gill. Now that Gill believed it firmly, Lauren felt that Gill was overthinking.


    She tried tofort Gill, ¡°Mrs. Gibson, you had said that Ann shouldn¡¯t act recklessly. Master Gibson will understand and call Terence back from Proley. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gill shook her head. ¡°Esther never dared to disobey my orders. This time, she rejected me. She might know the truth and did it intentionally.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Anne? Why are you here?¡± Before Gill finished her words, Lauren suddenly interrupted.


    Gill was stunned and turned her head. Then she saw Anne standing at the door of the bedroom.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m here to send you something.¡± Anne waved the tonic in her hand. ¡°My uncle brought it back from abroad. Grandma asked me to give you some.¡±


    Gill smiled. ¡°You are considerate. Help me thank your grandma.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our pleasure. I should show filial piety to you.¡± Anne handed the tonic to Lauren.


    Gill looked at Anne and asked with concern, ¡°Anne, you look exhausted these days. Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Anne touched her cheek and smiled. ¡°No. It might be because of pregnancy, and I didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. Take good care of yourself. After all, you are pregnant with James¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, grandma. I will.¡± Gill¡¯s words made Anne feel guilty. But no one else knew that her baby was not the child of James. She was relieved.


    But Esther might guess the truth. After all, she had seen it when Anne had sex with Tyler.


    Fortunately, the video on Esther¡¯s phone had been deleted by Anne. Even if Esther guessed it, there was no evidence.


    After Anne went out, Lauren asked worriedly, ¡°Mrs. Gibson, did Ms. Anne hear our conversation?¡±


    ¡°She must hear it,¡± Gill answered.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing we can do.¡± Gill said, ¡°I can¡¯t catch her and erase all her memories.¡±


    ¡°But if she spreads this out, it will ruin Terence¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°So, we have to ask Terence and Esther toe back quickly and find out the truth.¡± Gill sighed helplessly.


    Lauren nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Gill suddenly asked, ¡°If Terence isn¡¯t Master Gibson¡¯s son, will we all be done? Did I ce the wrong bet from the beginning?¡±


    Lauren hurriedlyforted, ¡°No, Mrs. Gibson. You didn¡¯t make a mistake. Terence must be the child of Master Gibson.¡±


    But Gill smiled bitterly.


    ¡­


    Aftering out of Gill¡¯s bedroom, Anne immediately walked to Amanda¡¯s bedroom.


    Thinking of Amanda¡¯s warning, Anne stopped and knocked on the door. After getting permission, she pushed the door open and walked in.


    Unexpectedly, James was also there and talking about something with Amanda.


    Amanda has been ambitious. She also likes to ask about thepany¡¯s affairs after James returns home every night. Anne was used to this.


    ¡°James, you¡¯re back.¡± Anne smiled as she walked over to James and sat down. She held his arm, ¡°Why are you back so early? Do you have a dinner party today?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    James red at her. ¡°If I returnedte, you would cause trouble again and say that I didn¡¯t care about you two.¡±


    Anne said in a spoiled manner, ¡°James, that¡¯s because I love you too much. But I promise that I won¡¯t do it again, no matter when youe back.¡±


    James nced at her. He couldn¡¯t understand Anne¡¯s changes in the past few days. He wondered if Anne was secretly plotting something again.

 Chapter 224 Return Home

    Amanda smiled in satisfaction and praised, ¡°That¡¯s right. You two should understand each other like this. As the saying goes, harmony brings wealth.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank mom for these days, I¡¯ve realized how ignorant I was in the past.¡± Anne rested her head on James¡¯s shoulder and continued, ¡°James, from now on, I will try my best to be a good and considerate wife. Trust me, okay?¡±


    James was frightened by her behavior¡±. He raised his hand and touched her forehead. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Hum,¡± Anne pouted and pushed his hand down.


    ¡°To be honest, if you don¡¯t mess with me for a day now, I¡¯m not used to it.¡± James raised his lips mockingly.


    ¡°Then I will let you get used to it slowly.¡± Anne raised her little face and kissed him on the chin. When she lowered her head, she secretly gritted her teeth.


    If not for the fact that the child in her belly was not the flesh and blood of the Gibson family, would she never curry favor with him so much? How could it be possible that she pretended nothing had happened despite knowing that James had had lunch with another woman this afternoon?


    What she had to do now was to please James, Amanda, and everyone in the Gibson family, so as to leave a way out for herself.


    ¡°By the way, after being interrupted by you, I almost forgot about my business.¡± Anne sat up and looked at Amanda. ¡°Mom, guess what I heard at Grandma¡¯s ce?¡±


    ¡°Huh. She was just calcting how to get Terence back to the headquarters. What else could it be?¡± Amanda was looking at the documents that James had brought back and looked up at her as she said.¡±


    ¡°I finally understand why Grandpa sent Uncle Terence so far away. Punishing Esther for attacking me at the wedding and helping me vent my anger was just an excuse. The real reason is that they are all suspecting Uncle Terence is not a Gibson.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Amanda was stunned and put down the document in her hand.


    James was also stunned. He asked, ¡°Why is it rted to Uncle Terence again?¡±


    Seeing how shocked they were, Anne smiled proudly. ¡°It seems that Grandpa and Grandma kept this a secret. Even Mom doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ rk is suspecting that Terence is not his son?¡± Amanda asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard that from Grandma. Grandma said Uncle Terence and Esther refused to take a paternity test. They must be guilty.¡± Anne tried her best to organize the information she had just heard.


    Amanda paused for a moment and nodded. ¡°No wonder!¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t tell me you think so too?¡± Anne asked.


    Amanda pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°I only know that Terence¡¯s mother once had a rtionship with Russell, founder of the ly Group. If Terence is not a descendant of the Gibson family, then he must be from the ly family.¡±


    After hearing Amanda¡¯s words, Anne unconsciously ced her palm on her lower abdomen. She could not help but feel a little speechless. She thought to herself, Isn¡¯t the ly family and the Gibson family too fated? She was now pregnant with the ly family¡¯s child. If Terence was also an ly¡­


    When she thought that Terence might not be a Gibson, she could not help but feel excited.


    She was still wondering why Esther was always so lucky and was very worried because Esther would give birth earlier than her. Now, it seemed that even if Esther was pregnant with Terence¡¯s child, the baby might not have the Gibson family¡¯s blood.


    Heaven was indeed fair and would not allow a person to be lucky all the time!


    ¡°If Uncle Terence were not a Gibson, grandpa would have known about it during the past thirty years. How could he only start to suspect now?¡± Compared with the two women who were now gloating, James was much more rational. He nced at them and said, ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t be too excited. What if it isn¡¯t the case?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Whether it is true or not, we will know when the results of the teste out.¡± Anne sneered, ¡°Esther probably has never thought of it. She thought marrying Terence could humiliate and take revenge on us, but actually, her husband is not a Gibson. I guess, she would probably be heartbroken to death, right?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so petty?¡± James red at Anne in annoyance.


    Anne was so angry that she almost wanted to argue with him again, but she immediately held back when she thought of the baby.


    She must control her emotions beforepletely gaining a foothold in the family.


    ¡°If Terence is really not a Gibson, obviously James is the only heir. That will spare us a lot of time and energy!¡± Amanda said with a smile.


    She would rather believe that Terence was not a Gibson and hoped that he was not!


    ¡­


    The nended at City R International Airport at the right time.


    Walking out of the airport and facing the clear sky, Miss Young sighed, ¡°City R, I am finally back! It feels like I have returned to my mother¡¯s embrace after leaving home for a long time!¡±


    After that, she turned around and said to the two behind her, ¡°Of course, the most important thing is to congratte the two of you for finally returning home!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Young. Thank you for your hard work.¡± Esther raised her head to look at Terence and said with a smile, ¡°Terence, are you going to double the sry of Miss Young since she has been so toilsome?¡±


    Terence smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Miss Young said, ¡°Forget about the bonus. Mr. Terence now needs to care more about himself. It won¡¯t be toote to pay me double after you have a stable job. I will be very d to ept your offer then.¡±


    Miss Young waved her hand at them. ¡°My friend hase to pick me up. I¡¯ll go first. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Miss Young.¡± Esther waved her hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After Miss Young left, Terence led Esther to the waiting area in another direction where the car arranged by Gill was already there.


    ¡°I feel that Miss Young is quite a nice person.¡± After getting into the car, Esther said.


    Terence smiled. ¡°Of course, not everyone can meet my high standards.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to meet such a woman who only cares about work and is not trying to hit on you.¡± Esther nodded. ¡°If I were a man, I would also like such a sensible woman.¡±


    This was also the reason why Terence chose Miss Young to be his assistant. It spared him much trouble.


    The car drove them directly to the old house of the Gibson. When they entered the gate, they saw Gill standing at the door from afar. When Gill saw the car driving in, a smile immediately appeared on her face.

 Chapter 225 Provocation

    The young couple greeted Gill. Gill nodded with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Esther, it must be hard for you to get pregnant. Are you sick?¡± As Gill spoke, she pulled Esther and looked up and down.


    Esther said with a smile, ¡°I am fine. Thanks for your concern.¡±


    Esther thought that Gill would be angry because of her refusal to cooperate with the paternity test. However, Gill didn¡¯t get angry.


    It was the weekend. Everyone didn¡¯t have to go to work. Besides James, Amanda and Anne were in the living room.


    After greeting Amanda and Anne, Esther originally nned to go to the study with Terence to visit rk. However, Anne stood up from the sofa and walked towards her.


    Anne¡¯s gaze swept across Esther¡¯s body from head to foot beforending on her lower abdomen. Anne smiled with a hypocritical expression, ¡°I heard that you are also pregnant. Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Esther deliberately ignored the ridicule in Anne¡¯s eyes and replied. Then, she stepped forward to catch up with Terence and Gill.


    ¡°You are pregnant with the child of the Gibson family. It¡¯s best to be careful. Don¡¯t walk too fast, or you will fall.¡± Behind Esther, Anne¡¯s voice sounded.


    What Anne said made Esther pause. Esther thought, ¡®What did she mean by this? Did she mock Terence for not being the real child of the Gibson family?¡¯


    ¡®Gill had clearly said that no one else knew about it except rk. How can Anne know about it? Moreover, if Anne knew this news, it would be spread very soon. If this was the case, it would definitely make Terence lose face.¡¯


    Esther quickly looked up at Terence and found that he didn¡¯t care about what Anne said. Esther faintly exhaled and walked with Terence to visit rk.


    Standing in front of rk¡¯s study, Gill winked at Terence and Esther and whispered, ¡°No matter what your dad sayster, don¡¯t argue with him. Remember¡­ Esther is pregnant.¡±


    Thest half of the sentence was said to Terence. Terence nodded.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    However, what Gill worried about was unnecessary. rk did not show any displeasure or dissatisfaction at all. It was as if nothing had happened. There was no confrontation or dispute over the paternity test. It was as if Terence and Esther had juste back from a trip.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± This was the first sentence rk said to Terence and Esther.


    ¡°Dad, this is the tea we brought back from Proley. I wonder if it suits your taste.¡± Esther handed the tea in her hand to the table in front of rk.


    ¡°You are so considerate.¡±


    Esther smiled, ¡°Terence picked it for you.¡±


    rk nodded and looked up at Esther, ¡°I heard that you are pregnant.¡±


    Esther nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    rk nodded, ¡°Well. Then stay home and take good care of yourself.¡±


    Esther looked at rk, then at Terence. She said, ¡°Then I will go back to my room to rest. Terence, have a good chat with Dad.¡±


    Terence agreed and watched Esther as he warned, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±


    Esther nodded and walked out of rk¡¯s study.


    Esther was a little worried about leaving Terence alone in rk¡¯s study. After all, Terence was a stubborn person. If he got into a conflict with rk because of the paternity test, he might anger rk again.


    Esther walked to the second floor somewhat uneasily. When she took the stairs to the corridor in the direction of her bedroom, she unexpectedly met James.


    James stopped in his tracks after he saw Esther. He revealed a faint smile as his gaze swept across Esther¡¯s body, ¡°I heard that you are pregnant. Congrattions.¡±


    Esther smiled, ¡°Thank you, and congrattions on bing a father.¡±


    Esther could tell that the smile on James¡¯ face was no different from Anne¡¯s.


    Thinking about it, it was really fast. A few months ago, Esther and James were two lovers. In the blink of an eye, they had married each other and were going to be a father and a mother. The saddest thing was that they lived in the same family. It was the saddest thing for them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you would be a mother so quickly,¡± James said as he suppressed the difort in his mind.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either.¡± Esther turned around and nced over toward the stairs. Then she said to James, ¡°Please make way. If Anne saw us talking together, she would misunderstand.¡±


    James moved the corners of his lips and hesitated to speak.


    Esther ignored him and squeezed past him, pushing open the door and entering her bedroom.


    James suddenly turned around and grabbed her wrist. He pulled her back and red at her, ¡°Esther, you¡¯re still pretending at a time like this? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    Esther was stunned by his action. She hurriedly twisted her wrist and struggled. At the same time, she lowered her voice to warn him, ¡°James, what are you trying to do? If you don¡¯t let me go, I will scream! Then Anne will teach you a lessonter!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so bad. I am never a man who is afraid of women!¡± James didn¡¯t let go of Esther and sneered, ¡°As for you, Esther, Uncle Terence can¡¯t even protect himself. What¡¯s the point of you getting pregnant with his child? Why are you pretending to be idle? Do you have to wait until Grandpa breaks off all rtions with Uncle Terence to give up?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean? Everyone knows that Uncle Terence is not rted to the Gibson family by blood. The child in your belly is meaningless to the Gibson family. Do you still need to pretend to be happy in front of me?¡±


    Esther was surprised. Meanwhile, she felt that it was incredible.


    Why did James and the others think that Terence was not rted to rk by blood? Why did they think that the child in her belly had nothing to do with the Gibson family?


    Even Esther did not know whether Terence was rted to rk or not. However, James and the others were sure about that.


    ¡°Even though the child in my belly is not rted to the Gibson family by blood, as long as it is Terence¡¯s child, I feel very happy and satisfied. You should take care of your own affairs. Don¡¯t worry about my affairs anymore.¡± After saying this coldly, Esther twisted her wrist to break free from James¡¯ hand.


    James did not expect Esther to say such a thing. He gritted his teeth in hatred.


    Just as James was about to say something, Anne¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind him, ¡°James, since Esther has already said so, don¡¯t worry about her child.¡±


    Hearing Anne¡¯s voice, Esther instinctively became fearful. She secretlyined in her mind, ¡®Why am I so unlucky? I have just returned home. But I have provoked both James and Anne.¡¯

 Chapter 226 Disappointing

    Usually, Anne would make a big fuss, causing everyone in the house to think that Esther had started seducing James the moment she returned.


    Esther was thinking about what she could do. When she turned around, she saw Anne smiling gently and holding James¡¯s arm docilely. Anne asked, ¡°James, aren¡¯t we still going out? Hurry up.¡±


    It was so strange. Anne didn¡¯t take the opportunity to trouble Esther.


    Esther looked at Anne, who was also looking at her with a smile. ¡°Auntie just came back from Proley. She must be tired. Go back to your room and rest.¡±


    Esther didn¡¯t want to stay with them. She nodded, entered the room, and closed the door.


    Esther finally made sure that she had returned to her bedroom safely.


    Outside the door, Anne looked at James gloomily. She pretended to be gentle and virtuous, shaking James¡¯s arm. ¡°James, why are you so tense? Ether knows herself well. Let¡¯s not bother her, okay?¡±


    James looked at Anne. ¡°I just can¡¯t bear to see her pretending to be happy. She knows Terence¡¯s identity.¡±


    ¡°This is what Esther has been like. You also know that she is stubborn and prideful.¡± Anne smiled andforted, ¡°Alright, just ignore her. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    James nodded. He held Anne and turned to go downstairs. But he did not notice Anne¡¯s cold face.


    ¡­


    The bedroom had been cleaned in advance. After Esther entered, she couldfortably lie on the sofa to watch TV.


    However, she was annoyed. So she took out her mobile phone and began to browse the website of the Gibson Group.


    Unexpectedly, the rumors that Terence wasn¡¯t the son of rk had spread on the Inte. Some were convincing, which stunned the employees of the Gibson Group.


    Then she searched for it on thepany¡¯s foreignwork and found that there were several posts about those things. Some young people who were watching the fun or opposed to rich families werementing.


    No wonder James was so sure that Terence had nothing to do with the Gibson family, and she did not have the child of the Gibson family.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After browsing through the news online, Esther watched the time. More than an hour had passed. Terence and rk should have finished chatting.


    Perhaps Terence had returned to the backyard to rest. Esther stood up and stepped towards the backyard.


    However, Terence wasn¡¯t there. Then Esther was told that he had returned to thepany.


    Esther wondered, ¡®Hadn¡¯t he been kicked out by Master Gibson from thepany? Why did he go to thepany as soon as he came back? Master Gibson had recovered Terence¡¯s position?¡¯


    ¡®No. Master Gibson wouldn¡¯t let this matter go so easily!¡¯


    Esther was confused and went to ask Gill.


    Gill was resting on the balcony of the bedroom. She looked good. Seeing Esther, Gill asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting in your room?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I rested. I came to see you.¡± Esther said politely.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡± Gill pointed at a chair next to her.


    Esther sat down and stared at her. ¡°Mom, why did Terence go to thepany? Are there so many things?¡±


    ¡°Master Gibson arranged a new position for him. Let him get used to it first.¡± Gill said with disappointment.


    Esther was surprised. ¡°What position?¡±


    ¡°Something happened to the HR director recently. Terence takes his affairs over.¡±


    ¡°Director of Human Resources?¡±


    It seemed to be quite a good and important job. But it was inappropriate for Terence.


    If Master Gibson wanted to raise Terence to be the heir of the Gibson Group, he would never let Terence manage human resources.


    Gill smiled bitterly and said sardonically. ¡°Yes, managing personnel is much easier.¡±


    Esther carefully asked, ¡°Dad didn¡¯t say anything and asked Terence to do the job?¡±


    ¡°Master Gibson gave the reason that he acted reasonably in the project of the Spring Garden and wasted arge sum of funds. But you know the true reason.¡±


    Esther nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Gill suddenly became serious and stared at Esther. ¡°Esther, tell me the truth. Does Terence know that he is not rted to the Gibson family?¡±


    Esther denied it without thinking. ¡°Terence has never gone to appraise it and didn¡¯t hide it from anyone.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me why he refused to appraise it.¡± Gill added immediately, ¡°For his mother¡¯s reputation?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, why are you so sure that he didn¡¯t appraise it and didn¡¯t hide anything?¡±


    Esther was speechless.


    Gill shook her head and said, ¡°Esther, you disappointed me!¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Gill had said this to Esther. Esther knew Gill¡¯s disappointment.


    Gill closed her eyes again and didn¡¯t want to talk to Esther anymore.


    Esther felt upset and wanted to say something but had no words. She had to get up and leave Gill¡¯s bedroom.


    At night, Esther, who had been anxious for the whole day, heard the familiar sound of a car. She went to the window, lifted the corner of the curtain, and looked out.


    Terence had returned!

 Chapter 227 Rumors

    However, when she went to Parasol Tree Garden, Terence was taking a shower.


    Listening to the sound of watering from the bathroom and looking around the huge room, Esther could not help but think of something before she went to Proley.


    At that time, she had an awkward rtionship with Terence and there was almost no chance for them to speak calmly. She had to endure other people¡¯s attacks and the terrifying scenes appearing in her mind again and again.


    Now she had returned from Proley. Her rtionship with Terence had improved, and she was about to be a mother. This was very gratifying.


    She believed that her life would get better and more peaceful!


    ¡°Why did youe here so quickly?¡± Terence¡¯s voice came from behind.


    Esther came back to her senses and turned to look at him, who had juste out of the bath. ¡°I miss you.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t that sweet in the past.¡±


    ¡°Things are different now.¡± Esther habitually found a dryer to help him dry his hair, but was rejected by Terence. He thought the radiation from the hairdryer was not good for the baby.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since it was bad for the baby, Esther did not insist and instead helped him wipe it with arge towel.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Terence asked back, ¡°what about you? Are you used to being home? Did you run into a fight with your sister?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. Am I such an aggressive person?¡± Esther punched him on the shoulder with her fist.


    Terence smiled. ¡°I was just joking.¡±


    He still has the mood tough. Esther looked at him suspiciously. Mrs. Gibson was anxious, but he did not care at all.


    ¡°I heard dad has changed your position?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Terence nodded. ¡°The new job is pretty good. It¡¯s a little easier.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ isn¡¯t it a little far from your goal?¡±


    Terence pondered for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Everything must be done step by step.¡±


    Esther nodded, although she did not know if Terence was so open-minded, it could only be like this with the current situation. She could not act too pessimistic like Mrs. Gibson and give him much pressure!


    She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Have you seen the rumors online?¡±


    ¡°What rumors? Rumors about me not being part of the Gibson family?¡± Terence asked.


    ¡°So you saw it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shaw told me two days ago.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Esther was a little bit angry. She was thest one to know that.


    If she didn¡¯t meet James and Anne today, she would not have known that Terence fell into such a situation.


    ¡°Besides affecting your mood, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any other benefits to tell you that.¡± Terence smiled disapprovingly and raised his hand to caress her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Rx and take a good rest, okay?¡±


    ¡°But there are too many rumors on the Inte. It makes me angry.¡±


    ¡°So, don¡¯t go online in the future.¡±


    Esther nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why James and Anne are sure that you are not from the Gibson family.¡±


    Terence raised the corner of his lips and smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this good? If people think that our baby has nothing to do with the Gibson family, you and the baby will be safer.¡±


    This was also one of the reasons why he was not in a hurry to refute the rumors. After all, although they survived idents that happened in Proley, he still had some fears when he thought about it.


    Esther did not expect him to have this kind of thought, but it seemed to be right.


    Anne hated her so much and wanted her child to die. And Amanda, who wanted her son to inherit the Gibson family, would probably harm her and her child.


    Esther smiled and cupped Terence¡¯s face with both hands. ¡°I was originally worried about you. I didn¡¯t expect you to calm me down with just a few words. I¡¯m not worried at all.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded. ¡°Good night then. I¡¯m going to sleep, too.¡±


    ¡°Are you going back to sleep?¡± Terence nced at her. ¡°You n to continue living separately from me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant right now. It is good for both of us to live separately.¡± Aplicated emotion shed through Esther¡¯s eyes. She did not tell Terence that she was a little afraid of this bedroom. She always had an uneasy feeling and was likely to have nightmares here.


    She was not very clear about the reason, probably because she had seen the portrait of Miss Shirly in his room before.


    Her reason was a bit far-fetched. Terence understood, but he did not make things difficult for her. Instead, he said, ¡°Go to bed early.¡±


    After leaving Terence¡¯s room, Esther returned to her bedroom.


    She also had nightmares in this bedroom, but Miss Shirly had never lived in this bedroom before, so she did not have much pressure.


    ¡­


    It had been a long time since so many people had gathered at the breakfast table of the Gibson¡¯s.


    The atmosphere at the dining table was no different from the past. Everyone looked peaceful. Even rk seemed to be as usual. He casually talked about work and life. Of course, he did not forget to tell the servants to take good care of Esther.


    When rk mentioned her, Esther could hear Anne¡¯s scorn, but she did not care. Instead, she smiled and thanked rk.


    Esther thought that Terence would go directly to thepany after breakfast, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would go to her bedroom.


    He looked around the bedroom and asked, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    Esther nodded. ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Terence nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t run around. Take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Esther sized him up. ¡°Did youe here just to remind me about this?¡±


    Terence did not deny it.


    Esther smiled happily. Her slender arms wrapped around Terence¡¯s neck and tiptoed to kiss him. ¡°You have learned to care about people.¡±


    Terence looked at her. ¡°So I¡¯m that inconsiderate in your heart?¡±


    ¡°No, but I am still surprised.¡± Esther smiled and said, ¡°Take care and work hard. Remember to go home early when you are done with work.¡±

 Chapter 228 You Know Better Than Me

    ¡°Hen-pecked?¡±


    ¡°No, I will miss you.¡± Esther held Terence by the arm and walked to the door with him. She smiled and urged, ¡°Hurry up, or you will bete for work.¡±


    ¡°Then, see you.¡± Terence raised his hand and rubbed Esther on her head habitually. Then, he turned around and walked downstairs.


    Esther watched Terence disappear from the staircase. Then, she turned around to return to her room.


    Right then, Esther saw a familiar figure, so the smile on her face faded. Esther nced at the woman before her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    The corners of Anne¡¯s mouth curled up into a sneer. Then, Ann said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that your rtionship with Mr. Terence was so intimate.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Not so intimate as yours with Mr. Terence.¡± Esther smiled at Anne. Then, Esther pushed the door of her room open.


    Instantly, Anne stepped forward and blocked Esther¡¯s way.


    This move startled Esther. She took a step back instinctively and nced at Anne. ¡°What are you doing? Both of us are pregnant, so it is not suitable for us to be so close to each other, isn¡¯t it? That either of us gets hurt does nobody good.¡±


    Anne squinted at Esther and said coldly, ¡°Since you are good with Terence and bearing his child, why do you still entangle with James upon your arrival? What do you want?¡±


    Esther¡¯s return upset Anne because she couldn¡¯t bring the child in her belly into the world. Meanwhile, she did not know how to retain James without this child.


    Anne thought, ¡®James will fall for Esther again if she uses some tricks now.


    I can see that James is interested in Esther again because of the separation. It is said that the best thing is what one can¡¯t get¡­¡¯


    Esther was speechless. ¡°Anne, let me make one thing clear. It is James who pesters me, and I don¡¯t want to get entangled with him at all. Please talk with your man, and tell him not to appear in front of me again.¡±


    Anne didn¡¯t know how to talk back. Then, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t seduce him, will he do so?¡±


    ¡°Anne!¡± Esther was furious. ¡°Who is the bitch seducing my ex-boyfriend? You know better than me. Because I am not interested in James anymore, I forgive you and even feel indebted to you for taking such a good man away from me. However, don¡¯t go too far as every man has his breaking point.¡±


    Esther didn¡¯t understand why Anne could be so shameless to use the victim and warn her to stay away from James again and again.


    When Esther found out about the affairs between James and Anne, she didn¡¯t ask Anne to leave James but broke up with James without hesitation. How ridiculous Anne was now!


    Anne didn¡¯t admit her faults but warned Esther stubbornly, ¡°No matter what happened in the past, now I am married to James and bear his child, so please stay away from him. Otherwise, I will not let you off easily.¡±


    ¡°You are right. We are married and bear children. I love Terence very much. Therefore, please keep an eye on your husband, Miss Anne, and don¡¯t let him disturb me again. Thank you!¡± Without hesitation, Esther entered the room and left the furious Anne behind.


    ring at the door that Esther had shut, Anne gnashed her teeth in hatred and thought, ¡°James doesn¡¯t listen to me at all. It doesn¡¯t matter because I will make James hate your guts again.


    I seeded once, and there will be a second time.


    ¡­


    Terence had promised to go home as early as possible. However, it was his first day to work after his return to City R, so he went homete that night.


    Terence said over the phone that he still had work to do, and no further exnation followed. Then, he told Esther to have an early night.


    Sensible, Esther didn¡¯t ask any questions. She knew that men didn¡¯t like to be interfered with by women or being controlled, especially Terence.


    At night, the cook prepared chicken soup for both Anne and Esther. Esther went downstairs and found that the servants pointed at her and discussed Terence¡¯s identity stealthily.


    Esther even heard a servant say in an extremely sympathetic tone, ¡°At the risk of being a widow in the future, Ethers managed to marry the sick Mr. Terence and became his wife. However, she didn¡¯t know Mr. Terence was a fake Gibson till now. How poor she is!¡±


    Esther didn¡¯t take these rumors seriously. She walked to the dining table silently, sat down, and drank her chicken soup.


    She was pregnant now. For the baby in her belly, she would drink chicken soup anyway.


    When she drank half a bowl of the soup, Anne¡¯s mocking voice came from behind her. ¡°Elisa, you did prepare Auntie the chicken soup. Won¡¯t it be a waste of our food if her child isn¡¯t a Gibson?¡±


    Elisa looked at Esther awkwardly and said, ¡°It was Mrs. Gibson who asked me to do so.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Anne nodded, sat down in the seat opposite Esther, and drank her chicken soup slowly.


    Esther finished her soup quickly. During the process, she did not lift her eyelids or shoot a nce at Anne. Then, she went straight back to her room.


    Perhaps because of the bad weather, it was exceptionally quiet in the Gibson¡¯s tonight.


    Outside the window, the rain would pour down at any second. Esther sat on the bed and could not help sending Terence a message. ¡°Terence, it¡¯s going to rain. Be careful, and don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Terence replied in time, which was rare. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a car and an umbre.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± Esther replied with a smile.


    She was used to waiting for Terence toe home at night even if they slept in different rooms. Esther wouldn¡¯t feel relieved till she heard the sound made by Terence¡¯s car.


    Terence waste tonight, so the sound of his car had note yet. Esther was so tired that she dozed.


    Suddenly, a noise outside the window woke Esther up.


    Instinctively, Esther considered this noise another threat, which she had gone through before. Therefore, she sat up on the bed, stared at the looming shadow outside the window gauze, and tried hard to distinguish whether the noise was made by humans or the wind.


    Esther thought, ¡®Another weird sign? Why does this always happen? Is there a culprit? Am I oversensitive?


    If someone does so deliberately¡­ Again and again! I am fed up with these little tricks if he isn¡¯t.¡¯


    She bit her lip, got out of bed, found a shlight, and went straight to the French window. Then, she pulled the window gauze aside and walked out of the room.

 Chapter 229 Sleep Here Tonight

    Esther looked for the source of the strange sound with the shlight and said in a bad tone, ¡°Is it a human or a ghost? Come out! Don¡¯t y dirty with me. I¡¯m no longer a neer and I¡¯m no longer afraid!¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She was really angry and had been tortured enough by these strange phenomena. That was why she directly shouted out.


    It was ck outside the terrace, and only the rustling of the wind could be heard. Esther used her shlight to illuminate the surroundings, but she could not see anything, nor could she find anything.


    It seemed that the only thing shaking outside her window just now was the shadow of a tree. She secretly took a deep breath and was about to go back to her bedroom to continue sleeping. Suddenly, her vision darkened, and with a sharp hiss, a ck thing came from above her head to attack her.


    Esther was hit in the chest by the ck thing, which shocked her to retreat again and again, with her back against the doorframe.


    Something ck fell from her body to the terrace ground. Esther was frightened and instinctively covered her eyes with her hands.


    She covered her eyes and screamed in fear.


    Until she did not receive any follow-up damage, she carefully moved her hands away. Then, she focused her eyes and saw that it was a ck wild cat!


    This little wild cat was ck and scary, and its body was also shockinglyrge. No wonder it had such a strong impact when it had just hit her.


    Thinking that there would always be a wild cat with bright eyes in thrill films, Esther became nervous. She was full of fear towards this ck cat who was eyeing her covetously.


    Fortunately, at this time, someone knocked on the door and asked if she was alright. It sounded like Lauren¡¯s voice. Esther must have startled them when she was screaming just now.


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m fine, no, I¡¯m not fine¡­¡± Esther took another step back and shouted in the direction of the bedroom door while staring at the ck cat under her feet.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± Lauren immediately pushed open the door and walked in, followed by Mrs. Gibson, who was also nervous.


    The two went straight to the terrace, and when they saw Esther and a ck cat staring at each other, they instinctively breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You scared me. I thought something had happened,¡± Mrs. Gibson raised her hand and patted her heart. She immediately looked at Esther and asked with concern, ¡°Esther, are you alright?¡±


    Esther quickly hid behind Lauren and shook her head. However, there was an unconceble fear in her tone. ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m fine. I was just pounced on by this cat.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t fall, did you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Esther shook her head and shook Lauren¡¯s arm with both hands, pleading, ¡°Lauren, please take this cat away. I am afraid.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a cat. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Lauren said and went to chase the ck cat away.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Mrs. Gibson suddenly said to Lauren.


    ¡°Mrs. Gibson, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mrs. Gibson took a step forward and looked at the ck cat on the ground. ¡°This cat looks aggressive, and it is so fat and not afraid of people. It does not look like a wild cat at all. Who brought it into the house?¡±


    Lauren looked at the ck cat and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Only Sarah keeps cats in the house, but she keeps a white cat.¡±


    Mrs. Gibson frowned, her eyes still suspicious.


    Esther gradually calmed down. After hearing Mrs. Gibson¡¯s words, she became suspicious. Could it be that the cat was raised by someone?


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Even if Amanda and the others hated her, they wouldn¡¯t make a move after she returned to the residence. Moreover, recently, they all believed that her baby was not a descendent of the Gibson family. They were happy to know that. How could they be so anxious to get rid of her baby?


    She shook her head, thinking that it was not that she trusted others too easily, but that she could not figure out the motive of the other party to attack her!


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to catch this cat.¡± Lauren turned and walked towards the bedroom door.


    ¡°Esther, hurry up and sit in the room,¡± Mrs. Gibson reminded her with concern. ¡°Stand on the balcony and be careful not to catch a cold. After all, you are pregnant now.¡±


    Esther nodded. When she lifted her leg, she realized that both her legs were soft.


    Mrs. Gibson asked the servant to pour her a ss of warm water. Esther held the ss in both hands and drank it slowly, but the fear in her heart did not disperse at all.


    If what happened just now was man-made, it would be much more terrifying than ghosts. After all, people were much more terrifying than ghosts.


    At this time, Terence came back. He saw that there was a light in Esther¡¯s window, so he came up to the second floor to see her. He didn¡¯t expect to see such a lively scene as soon as he entered the bedroom. Mrs. Gibson and Lauren were both there. There was a group of servants doing something on the terrace.


    ¡°What happened?¡± After looking around at everyone, he walked straight toward Esther.


    The grievance and fear in Esther¡¯s heart were instantly vented as she stared at him with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Tell me. What happened?¡± Terence took off the cup in her hands, gently pulling her into his arms.


    Mrs. Gibson replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know where a ck cat came from. It scared Esther. Fortunately, Esther and the baby are fine.¡±


    Esther leaned into Terence¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be afraid. I shouldn¡¯t have suspected and ran out to see what happened. If I didn¡¯t go out, I would be fine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Terence patted her back with his palm and kissed her hair.


    His subtle action toward Esther caused aplicated emotion to sh through Mrs. Gibson¡¯s eyes, but she did not show it. Instead, she softly said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Esther, you have to remember that the house is very clean and there¡¯s nothing scary about it. Don¡¯t always be suspicious and hurt yourself.¡±


    Esther withdrew from Terence¡¯s embrace and looked at Mrs. Gibson. Was she overthinking it?


    ¡°Ms. Esther, Mr. Terence, I have already ordered people to kill that cat.¡± Lauren said, ¡°Ms. Esther, you can sleep in peace.¡±


    ¡°You killed it?¡± Esther unconsciously shrank back. It sounded cruel and terrifying.


    ¡°Yes, if we don¡¯t kill it, it might scare others in the future,¡± Lauren said.


    Mrs. Gibson stood up from the sofa and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Esther, you should go to bed early. Terence, you should go back to your room to take a shower and rest.¡±


    Terence nced at Esther, whose face was still pale, and casually said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here tonight.¡±

 Chapter 230 I Want to Hug You Right Now

    ¡°Do you want to sleep here?¡± Gill frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I?¡± Terence asked.


    Gill smiled and said, ¡°I mean, Esther is pregnant now, and she is still in a critical period. I don¡¯t think you should sleep in the same bed.¡±


    Esther blushed and nced at Terence embarrassedly.


    Terence didn¡¯t feel embarrassed and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t control the sexual passion. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t. You¡¯d better obediently return to your house.¡± Gill urged.


    ¡°Mom, I promise I won¡¯t touch Esther. You should go back to your room to rest.¡± Terence was a little impatient.


    Esther was so embarrassed that she almost buried her face in her chest. She did not expect Gill to be so straightforward, and Terence was not ashamed.


    Gill looked at him and knew that she could not persuade him. She felt a little disappointed, but at the same time, she could onlypromise. ¡°Alright, take care of yourselves.¡±


    After that, Gill walked to the door of the bedroom with Lauren.


    They went to the first floor. After returning to Gill¡¯s bedroom, Lauren finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mrs. Gibson, are you worried that they will develop a good rtionship?¡±


    Gill picked up a cup of water on the table and took a sip. She sighed helplessly, ¡°It seems that there are many things that we cannot stop.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°I can tell that Terence has already fallen in love with Esther.¡±


    ¡°No way? That fast?¡±


    Gill nodded. ¡°I also did not expect it to be so fast.¡±


    When she thought of Terence¡¯s tender kiss on Esther¡¯s hair just now, she felt very upset. After all, this was not the result she wanted!


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Lauren thought about it andforted Gill, ¡°Mrs. Gibson, don¡¯t worry too much. Mr. Terence treats Esther differently because she looks like Miss Shirly. As time passes, he willpletely forget about Shirly. And he won¡¯t have feelings for Esther any longer.¡±


    Gill nodded and asked, ¡°Perhaps, it is time for us to change our strategy.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Gibson, what do you mean?¡± Lauren did not understand.


    Gill pondered for a moment and shook her head. ¡°Forget it. The most important thing right now is Terence¡¯s bloodline. Let¡¯s talk about the restter.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about it in the future.¡± Lauren helped Gill to the bed thoughtfully. ¡°Mrs. Gibson, go to bed early.¡±


    After Gill and Lauren left, Terence stepped out of the terrace, looked around at the eaves structure outside, and then returned to the room to check the floor-to-ceiling windows and curtains.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Esther sat on the sofa and looked at him. She asked suspiciously, ¡°Could it be that you suspect that someone did it on purpose?¡±


    Terence was very cautious, so he would definitely be suspicious!


    Terence didn¡¯t even turn around and said, ¡°I was wondering where this cat jumped in from and why it had such a huge power to directly hit you.¡±


    Esther thought about it and shook her head. ¡°At that time, because the light was too dim, I couldn¡¯t see clearly at all. However, I felt that they shouldn¡¯t have attacked me so early. After all, I just came back from Proley. And these days, they should be enjoying hearing the rumors of my baby¡¯s bloodline.¡±


    Terence nodded. After closing the curtains, he turned around and walked back to the middle of the bedroom. ¡°It¡¯s all right now. Rest early.¡±


    Esther nodded, looked at him, and asked, ¡°What about you? Are you going to stay here to sleep with me?¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want me to be here?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Esther said hurriedly, ¡°I just remember that you said before that you don¡¯t like living in the main building. You like the backyard. It is much quieter.¡±


    He was going to give up the quiet environment in the backyard for Esther? She would be moved¡­


    Sure enough, Terence said indifferently, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to live in the backyard, I can only stay here with you. After all, it is not good for the couple to live separately. Those people will think that we might argue.¡±


    Terence was implying something, and Esther naturally understood his meaning. She stood up from the sofa, hugged his waist, and said to him, ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to thank me for?¡±


    ¡°In fact, I am also afraid that others will misunderstand that we have no feelings, especially Anne. She always feels that I am seducing her husband. I am almost annoyed to death by her.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that we have feelings for each other?¡± Terence looked down at her.


    ¡°Anyway, I have feelings for you.¡± Esther raised her face and looked at him. ¡°Yesterday, when James was mocking me for pretending to be happy, I disagreed with him¡­ No matter if this child is from the Gibson family or not, I still feel happy. This has always been what I wanted to say to you. So, I don¡¯t care about the gossip at all.¡±


    For Terence, what she said were undoubtedly the best words he had heard today.


    No matter how the people in thepany gossiped about him, how the people talked about him on the Inte, he endured everything for her and the child.


    ¡°Oh ¡­ in the future, remember to say such good words to me every day. It¡¯s pretty good for me.¡± Terence smiled and lowered his head to kiss her on the forehead. ¡°Can I take a shower first?¡±


    ¡°No, I want to hug you right now.¡± Esther did not care if he had taken a shower or not. She had just been frightened by the wild cat. At this time, she only wanted to hug him to ease the fear in her heart.


    ¡°Still afraid?¡± Terence knew she was still uneasy.


    Esther nodded. ¡°It¡¯s quite scary.¡±


    ¡°If you are afraid, you can apany me to the bathroom to take a bath. I don¡¯t mind letting you in.¡±


    Esther blushed and punched his chest. ¡°Hooligan, I mind!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already my child¡¯s mother. What¡¯s there to mind about?¡± Terence bent over with a smile. He picked her up from the ground. Esther eximed in a low voice. She hugged his neck and asked, ¡°Terence, what are you doing? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to see you take a bath? Have you forgotten what Gill just told us? No¡­¡±


    Without waiting for her to finish speaking, Terence had already gently ced her on the big bed.


    She blushed and felt embarrassed. He wasn¡¯t going to carry her into the bathroom¡­


    After putting her on the bed, Terence supported himself with his hands on both sides of her body and looked down at her from a close distance. ¡°Be good and lie down. I will wash up as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°No, take your time. I¡¯m not that timid.¡± Esther raised her hand and patted his handsome face. ¡°I was just fooling around with you.¡±


    Terence nodded. After getting off the bed, he turned around and walked into the bathroom.

 Chapter 231 Esther Vents Her Anger

    Terence spent a shorter time taking a shower than usual. He dried his hair and walked out of the bathroom. Esther was lying on the bed scrolling through her phone. He walked over and directly took the phone from her hand. ¡°Stop checking your phone, sleep now.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what I am checking?¡±


    ¡°What else can you check? It¡¯s nothing more than those boring rumors online.¡± He could guess from her furrowed brows.


    ¡°Do you have a irvoyant vision?¡±


    ¡°No, I am just a little smarter than you.¡± Terence raised his hand and turned off the light. The room was in darkness. He approached her and hugged her into his arms.


    Esther¡¯s body stiffened, and she instinctively pressed against his chest with her hands.


    Terence smiled and deliberately lowered his head to kiss her lips. He touched her and said, ¡°Are you afraid that I won¡¯t be able to control myself?¡±


    Esther nodded honestly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will be the one in pain.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can control myself.¡±


    Esther thought about it and it seemed to be true. When they were in Proley, they slept together for so many days, but there was not a day when he could not control himself.


    ¡°Since you are so capable, the baby and I are relieved.¡± Esther kissed Terence¡¯s lips. ¡°Good night and sleep.¡±


    In the dim night, Terence looked at her face. She had closed her eyes. Terence smiled helplessly. Who said that his endurance was good? It was just she did not know that every time he could not control himself, he would get up and take a cold shower.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Because every time she fell asleep, she slept very well.


    Esther¡¯s bedroom was very close to James¡¯s, and they often met.


    The next morning, Anne found that Terence had stayed overnight at the main building. She was relieved because of the good rtionship between Esther and Terence. And she didn¡¯t have to worry that Esther would steal James from her. At the same time, she was also secretly jealous of Esther.


    After all, Terence was also Anne¡¯s dream lover. Although Anne knew that Terence might not be one of the Gibson family, it did not affect her feelings toward him. What annoyed her the most was that the rtionship between Esther and Terence was so close that she could tell Esther was very happy. On the other hand, she and James had long lost the passion they had before they got married, and they always quarreled over some insignificant things.


    However, even if Anne liked Terence, she would rather choose James. After all, he was the real blood of the Gibson family and the most important heir of the Gibson family.


    Only fools would choose love instead of wealth!


    James was brushing her teeth in the bathroom. She leisurely walked over and leaned against the bathroom door. ¡°James, I didn¡¯t know Terence and Esther love each other so much.¡±


    James, who was brushing his teeth, paused and nced at Anne from the mirror without saying a word.


    ¡°I heard that Esther was scared by a wild catst night. Terence worried about her, so he moved to the main building to stay with her.¡± Anne continued, ¡°I heard that he has always disliked the noise there. That is why he has been living in Parasol Tree Garden. I didn¡¯t expect that he would give up his preferences for Esther. He is a good man..¡±


    James washed the foam off his mouth and said, ¡°Forget about Esther¡¯s past, she has a good temper and personality. Terence would like her.¡±


    Hearing his words, Anne was angry.


    However, Anne managed to control her anger and looked at him with a pitiful gaze. ¡°James, she is so good. Do you regret giving up on her?¡±


    James red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me this kind of question, okay? I am already tired of answering it.¡±


    Was he annoyed to answer it?


    Yes, every time Anne asked him, he always denied impatiently. But every time he saw Esther, he looked as if he wished he could win her back from Terence again.


    A bystander is always clear-minded. Did he think that Anne could not know his thoughts?


    James ignored Anne. He tidied himself up and opened the door to go downstairs.


    Anne bit her lips and stepped forward to hold his arm. ¡°James.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± James turned to look at her impatiently.


    Anne imitated Esther when she sent Terence out. She tiptoed and kissed him on the lips, looking at him, and softly said, ¡°Remember toe back early tonight. Baby and I will miss you.¡±


    Normal couples with feelings should say goodbye sweetly, she thought.


    Unexpectedly, James only gently pushed her out of his arms and said calmly, ¡°I will. Let¡¯s go downstairs for breakfast.¡±


    After saying this, he walked downstairs without looking back.


    As soon as James turned to leave, Anne saw Esther walking over from the stairs. Anne suddenly looked unhappy.


    It turned out that James was so indifferent to her because he saw Esther.


    Although James and Esther did not say anything and did not even greet each other, Anne was still so angry that she red at Esther. She directly walked toward Esther impatiently.


    Esther stepped back and stared at her. ¡°Anne, what are you trying to do? I didn¡¯t even look at James.¡±


    ¡°Esther! You¡­!¡± Anne raised her hand and was about to p her, but Esther grabbed her wrist.


    Anne always pped her because Anne was older than her. Why could Anne want to p her now for no reason? Esther was angry.


    After throwing her wrist away, Esther gritted her teeth and warned, ¡°Anne, you used to p me because Grandma said that you are my older sister. But now, please make it clear that I am your aunt. If you dare to be so disrespectful to me again, I can punish you ording to our family rules.¡±


    ¡°Punishment? Then we have to see if you have the ability!¡± Anne sneered.


    ¡°You think you are important since you are pregnant?¡± Esther gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Anne, there is one more thing that you better make clear. Right now, you are not the only pregnant woman, I am also pregnant. If you hurt me, you will also be in trouble. Also, let me remind you. James doesn¡¯t have feelings for you. You will be nothing after losing the child in your belly. To protect the child in your belly, don¡¯t get angry so easily and start a fight with me. Otherwise, you will cause a tragedy for yourself!¡±

 Chapter 232 Esther Goes Home

    ¡°You¡­!¡± Anne was so angry that she stomped her feet.


    Anne wanted to p Esther to vent her anger because Anne was too angry just now, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would be even angrier now. And she didn¡¯t look well.


    Esther saw Anne trembling from anger and suddenly felt a little sorry. It was not because she could not bear to see Anne, but because of the baby in her belly. Emotions could easily affect the health of the baby. She did not want to harm the child because of herself.


    But Esther couldn¡¯t let Anne keep looking for trouble with her as Anne had always done.


    Esther gritted her teeth and deliberately said, ¡°Anne, I warn you onest time. Don¡¯t look for trouble with me for no reason. Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Anne sneered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I know some of your secrets. I will announce it to the public if I get angry one day.¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to the video you took in Randall City?¡± Anne smiled disapprovingly. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t use this to scare me. How long has it been since the phone was taken away? Did you still have the video? Show me.¡±


    She was also deliberately provoking Esther to see if Esther had a copy of the video in her hand. This was becausest time, although she snatched Esther¡¯s phone and deleted the video, she was still afraid that Esther had a copy.


    Esther was very suspicious because of her words. How did Anne know that her cell phone had been taken away? She remembered that besides Serena, only Terence knew about it.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Because she had called Serena for help when she was penniless, but Serena had called Terence. In the end, she had been taken home by Terence.


    It was impossible for Serena to tell Anne, and it was even more impossible for Terence to tell her.


    Thinking about it now, Anne could find someone to rob her to get the video. After all, there was nothing that Anne could not do.


    Her mobile phone was still new, and it was a pity that it was robbed just like that¡­


    ¡°What? Am I right? No copy?¡± Seeing that Esther was silent, Anne secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and she finally felt rxed.


    This could be considered good news for her. In the future, she wouldn¡¯t need to worry about being threatened by Esther!


    Esther¡¯s cell phone rang. Esther came back to her senses and walked into the house. She answered the phone. ¡°Terence, I will go down immediately.¡±


    Esther took out her bag from the closet and put her phone into her bag. When she walked out of the bedroom, Anne was already gone.


    Esther took a deep breath and felt a little angry when she thought that it was Anne who sent people to rob her.


    In the car, Terence turned to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so pale after going upstairs?¡±


    Esther did not intend to hide it from Terence, and said angrily, ¡°I just found out that thest time I was robbed downstairs at thepany was not an ident. It was Anne who found someone to do it. She wanted to delete the video of her and Tyler from my mobile phone.¡±


    Terence smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you recorded that video. Fortunately, you were not seriously injured when you got robbed.¡±


    That¡¯s right. Esther thought about it. That was her fault.


    If it was not because she had taken a video of Anne and Tyler, she would not have been robbed and got hurt in her head, and Terence would not have been misunderstood by rk about their blood rtionship.


    ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t be unhappy. If you are unhappy, the baby will be unhappy.¡± Terence freed a hand and patted the back of her hand tofort her.


    Esther took a light breath. That¡¯s right, for the sake of the baby, she had to calm down.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± She replied to Terence.


    ¡°When are you going home?¡±


    ¡°In the afternoon. It¡¯s been a long time since I had a good time with my mother.¡± Esther had been to Proley for so long. She did not go back to see her parents because of some matters after returning. Thinking about it, she thought that she was quite unfilial.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at the Cusack¡¯s home this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, if you are busy with work, you can ask the driver to pick me up. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Esther said.


    Terence nodded.


    Seeing that Terence sent Esther back to her house, Doris was happy and excited and even thought that she had seen wrongly.


    Even after Terence drove far away, she still asked uncertainly, ¡°Is that Terence? Am I right?¡±


    Esther smiled and said, ¡°Mom, you are right. He is Terence, but he didn¡¯te in because he was about to bete for work. I hope you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°No, of course not.¡± Doris chuckled. ¡°As long as he treats you well, everything is fine.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, he is ill-bred. Even if he is about to bete for work, he shoulde in and greet me, right?¡± Betty, who was sitting on the sofa and watching TV, suddenly said with ridicule.


    Esther nced at Betty and did not say a word.


    Doris knew Esther¡¯s temper, so she quickly used his elbow to poke her waist and whispered, ¡°Hurry up and greet your grandma.¡±


    Although Esther had already said that she would cut off all ties with Betty when Betty used a cane to punish herst time, for the sake of her mother being able to live a better life in the Cusack family, she still suppressed her unwillingness and greeted Betty, ¡°Grandma.¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. Arge part of the reason why Terence didn¡¯te in to greet Betty was that he didn¡¯t like Betty. And Terence had always been a person who did things in his way. He definitely wouldn¡¯t tolerate Betty hurting his wife just because Betty was an elder.


    Betty only coldly snorted: ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to be your grandmother, don¡¯t force yourself. Anyway, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Doris exined, ¡°Mom, Esther didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°She knows clearly in her heart whether or not I mean it.¡±


    Esther didn¡¯t want to quarrel with her. Esther held Doris¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mom, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Let¡¯s talk upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Doris nodded and they walked upstairs together.


    Esther asked, ¡°How has my dad been recently?¡±


    ¡°All the same.¡± Doris shook her head helplessly. ¡°The doctor said that it was almost impossible for him to wake up. Your grandmother said that there was no point in treating him. She insisted on giving up on treatment.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t give up on treatment!¡± Esther said instantly, ¡°The doctor said that it was almost impossible for him to wake up, but he didn¡¯t say that it was totally impossible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I told your grandmother.¡±


    Esther thought for a moment, then gritted her teeth and said, ¡°If they don¡¯t afford the treatment fee, you can tell them directly that they don¡¯t have to pay. I will find a way to pay for my father¡¯s treatment.¡±

 Chapter 233 Unexpected Discovery

    ¡°You?¡± Doris shook his head. ¡°Forget it. You just married into the Gibson family. It¡¯s inappropriate to ask them for money. Now you are pregnant and your job is not as good as before. Don¡¯t worry, so far, they haven¡¯t said they don¡¯t pay for medical care. They are just a little reluctant.¡±


    Esther thought for a moment. It was true. She couldn¡¯t afford the expensive hospital fee. She had to rely on the support of the Cusack family!


    ¡°They are going too far. Thepany was founded by Dad, and now thepany has been taken by them but they refuse to pay Dad¡¯s medical expenses. How greedy and cruel they are!¡± Esther said angrily.


    Doris quickly put her finger against her lips and shushed.


    Esther was not worried that Betty would hear it. Anyway, she was telling the truth. Doris was in a hurry to change the topic, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about your father. Let¡¯s talk about you. How are you? Is Mr. Terence nice to you? How is the baby?¡±


    When talking about herself, the anger on Esther¡¯s face finally eased and she smiled. ¡°Terence is very nice to me. He is very considerate and caring. You saw it just now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Doris nodded. Her gaze fell on Esther¡¯s belly. ¡°How¡¯s the baby?¡±


    The smile on Esther¡¯s face disappeared for a second. She stroked her belly. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    That¡¯s right, her baby will be fine¡­


    Doris finally rxed and smiled with relief. ¡°Before you married into the Gibson family, I was worried that you would have a miserable life after you married. I was so worried every day. Now I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    ¡°I told you there was nothing to worry about,¡± Esther said with a smile. Before she got married, she was filled with fear and uneasiness about the future too.


    God blessed her. She had Terence, such a good man. They got along so well with each other. Moreover, she had a baby now in her belly. If she could sessfully and healthily give birth to this child, then her life would beplete!


    Doris went to cook. Esther rested on the bed for a while, then got up and went downstairs.


    When Esther passed by Anne¡¯s bedroom, she suddenly stopped. Thinking of Anne hiring someone to rob her, she pushed the door open and entered.


    Since it was Anne who asked someone to rob her, her mobile phone must be in Anne¡¯s hands. Even if she lost the video, she could still get her phone back. After all, it was a new phone.


    Although she and Anne lived under the same roof, she had never stepped into Anne¡¯s bedroom. She was extremely unfamiliar with the furnishings and decorations inside.


    Esther stood in the middle of the bedroom and nced around. She first walked towards the bedside table and began to rummage through the drawers.


    It was not in her bedside table drawers. She then walked to the dresser. As she searched the bottom drawer of the dresser, she found that it was locked. She entered Anne¡¯s birthday date and it opened.


    The drawer was filled with all kinds of ornaments, each of which looked quite valuable, but Esther was not interested in them. She was attracted by a document on the top.


    The words paternity test on the document came into view. She was stunned for a moment and unconsciously took the document and flipped through it.


    The paternity test was done only a few days ago, and it was an embryonic paternity test report. On the name column, her father used a fake name. Although it was just a fake name, Esther thought of James.


    Anne went to take a paternity test. It had to be James.


    Looking at the paternity test in her hand, Esther was so shocked. She never thought that the child in Anne¡¯s belly might not be James¡¯.


    Anne¡¯s life was full of adventures. She had so many boyfriends, but this was bold.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, after thinking carefully for a while, Esther didn¡¯t feel surprised.


    Only she knew that Anne was found pregnant after she came back from Randall City. Before then, she had been pretending to be pregnant. And she had slept with Tyler in Randall City. Apparently, even she was suspicious of the child¡¯s kinship.


    Esther carefully looked at the result of the paternity test again. That¡¯s right, the result showed that the child was not rted to James. In other words, the child in Anne¡¯s belly should be Tyler¡¯s.


    It was ridiculous to think about it. Obviously, Anne herself was not pregnant with the children of the Gibson family, but Anne mocked Terence¡¯s bloodline all the time and taunted that the child in Esther¡¯s belly had nothing to do with the Gibson family.


    Just as Esther was in shock, a stern voice suddenly sounded from behind her, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Esther was shocked. She hurriedly put the paternity test back into the drawer and turned to face Betty, who was in anger.


    Betty walked over and nced at her. ¡°Why are you in Anne¡¯s room and rummaging through her things? What did you steal from her?¡±


    Betty nced at the drawer behind her that had not yet been closed. As Anne¡¯s dearest grandmother, Betty naturally knew that it was the drawer that Anne used to store the jewelry.


    At this time, the drawer was open, and Esther was sneakily squatting in front of the drawer. Anyone would think that she was stealing the jewelry.


    After all, she was caught in Anne¡¯s room. Esther awkwardly opened her arms and said, ¡°I was just looking for something. I didn¡¯t steal anything from Miss Anne.¡±


    ¡°Looking for something? What can you look for in Anne¡¯s room?¡± Betty did not believe Esther¡¯s words at all and continued to look at her as a thief.


    ¡°Anyway, I didn¡¯t steal anything. You can search me.¡± Esther was wearing a dress with no pockets. It could be seen at a nce if she had stolen anything.


    However, Betty did not trust her, but she couldn¡¯t really search Esther. She could only scold angrily, ¡°Esther, you¡¯d better not steal anything. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you go. Also, listen up. From now on, you are not allowed to step into Anne¡¯s room again. Get out now!¡±


    Hearing this, Esther heaved a sigh of relief and replied in a low voice, ¡°Got it.¡± She then walked towards the bedroom door.


    Doris, who heard the noise, had already run up from downstairs. She looked at Esther, who had a bad look, and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Esther? Why did your grandma scold you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mom. I¡¯m going back.¡± Esther now had aplicated feeling. It was not because Betty scolded her but because of the paternity test.

 Chapter 234 Let鈥檚 Confirm It First

    Esther thought, ¡®Anne¡¯s baby was not James¡¯s. Oh my god. This is a good opportunity to defeat Anne.


    And if James knew that the woman he had insisted on choosing had cuckolded him, how angry he would be?


    Just thinking about it was enough to vent my anger!¡¯


    After Esther came out of the Cusack¡¯s, she took a taxi back to the Gibson¡¯s.


    She had told Terence that she would wait for him to pick her up in the afternoon. Now that she hade out in advance, she did not forget to call him.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to go back? Is it not fun in the Cusack¡¯s?¡± Terence asked.


    Esther hesitated for a moment and said in a self-deprecating tone, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be killed by them.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Did your grandmother make a move on you again?¡± Terence asked in a low voice. If Betty had really done something, then she should go to the Cusack¡¯s less often.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s because I discovered a huge secret.¡± Esther said, ¡°Do you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°Does it have anything to do with me? Otherwise, I don¡¯t want to know.¡± Terence had never been interested in gossip, especially gossip that had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°Well, I guess it does.¡± Esther thought about it. Anyway, this was all about the Gibsons.


    ¡°Then tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°I saw a paternity test in Anne¡¯s room. It turned out that her baby was not James¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Terence lowered his voice and said, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°How would I joke about this kind of thing?¡± Esther said, ¡°I did not even mention this to my mother.¡±


    Terence was silent. Esther continued, ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t believe it at first. But after thinking about itter, it was not impossible. Do you remember that when we were in Randall City, Anne slept with Tyler to get the contract? I guess this baby is very likely to be Tyler¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Terence thought about it and reminded, ¡°Just pretend that you don¡¯t know about this.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you were afraid of being killed?¡±


    ¡°I was joking.¡± Esther smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not going to happen. Anne won¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, it is always good to be careful.¡± He said resignedly, ¡°Esther, have you forgotten what happened to you when you were robbedst time? How could you peep into other people¡¯s secrets? We must keep a watchful eye on others, okay?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Esther said innocently, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just wanted to find my cell phone in Anne¡¯s room. I didn¡¯t expect to find that.¡±


    After that, she added, ¡°Alright, you should go to work. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Be careful when you take a taxi.¡±


    ¡°I will. Goodbye, dear.¡± Esther smiled and hung up the phone.


    On the other side, Betty also called Anne and scolded her, ¡°Anne,e back and see if your jewelry is missing. Esther sneaked into your bedroom when I was not paying attention. I saw she looked through the drawer where you put your jewelry!¡±


    When Anne received the call, she had just finished her lunch and returned to the bedroom. Hearing this, her expression changed instantly. ¡°Grandma, what did you just say? Esther looked through my drawer?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I saw her sneaking around. She must have stolen your jewelry.¡± Betty said.


    Anne¡¯s face was as white as sheet. She clenched her fingers.


    There was only one thing in her mind: Esther must have seen it.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Anne, are you listening?¡± Betty asked suspiciously, ¡°Is there anything valuable?¡±


    Anne came back to herself and asked anxiously, ¡°Where is Esther now?¡±


    ¡°I scolded her just now. She has gone home.¡±


    ¡°How can you let her go?¡± Anne was anxious.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Betty asked with concern, ¡°It can¡¯t be that she took away something valuable?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let her go. Grandma, you should lock her up and tie her up. You can¡¯t let her leave like that!¡± Anne roared in exasperation for a while, paused, and then said again, ¡°Grandma, go and see if the paternity test is still there. The document in that drawer.¡±


    ¡°Documents? I just took a look and it was still inside.¡± Betty said, but she didn¡¯t notice what was written on the document.


    ¡°Then quickly take it out and burn it. Don¡¯t leave a single trace behind!¡± Anne said loudly.


    Betty didn¡¯t dare to trifle with it and immediately returned to Anne¡¯s bedroom to get the document.


    After hanging up the phone, Anne was almost like a deted ball.


    She sat on the ground and gently touched her abdomen. She tightly clutched her clothes. Her heart was a mess for a moment.


    It was all her fault for not tearing it apart and throwing it away on the spot when she got the paternity test, and even foolishly putting it in her bedroom.


    It was also because she was too stupid and careless, thinking that Esther would never enter her bedroom and would not casually look through her things. She should take Esther seriously!


    However, it was useless to say anything now. Esther had already seen the results.


    This morning, she had picked on Esther. She mocked her that the video was gone, so Esther had lost the evidence to deal with her. She didn¡¯t expect the situation to change so quickly.


    Esther was going to turn her in.


    What should she do now?


    Anne became more anxious and afraid. There was a sound of footstepsing from the outside. It was clearly Esther¡¯s.


    She bit her lips and stood up from the ground. After trying to adjust the expression on her face, she pulled open the bedroom door and walked out.


    Esther was just about to open the door and return to her bedroom. She paused and her lips curled slightly. She ignored her, opened the door, and entered the room.


    ¡°I heard you looked through my drawer?¡± Anne walked up with her hands crossed over her chest. She asked with absolute certainty.


    Anne needed to first confirm whether Esther had seen the paternity test or not. It was also possible that before she had even noticed it, Betty had already appeared and stopped her.

 Chapter 235 Please Forgive Me

    If she didn¡¯t see it at all, wouldn¡¯t she reveal herself?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Esther knew that Betty would call her, so she didn¡¯t hide it. She smiled at Betty and admitted, ¡°I wanted to get my phone back, but I didn¡¯t expect to see something that I shouldn¡¯t have seen. Sorry, it was not intentional.¡±


    Anne¡¯s face turned white. She thought that Esther had indeed seen it! Thest glimmer of hope in Anne¡¯s heart was shattered.


    ¡°What phone are you looking for?¡± She continued to y the fool.


    ¡°Anne, what are you pretending to be? I know you ordered someone to snatch my phone away,¡± Esther sneered, ¡°Do you know how pitiful I was when I was robbed? I broke my head when I fell, and I even lost a new phone.¡±


    ¡°Who said I ordered people to rob you?¡± Of course, Anne would not admit it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. This ident has been going on for so long that I don¡¯t intend to mention it any further. There¡¯s no need for the video. If it has been deleted,¡± Esther nced at her pointedly. ¡°You should think about what you should do next.¡±


    Anne clenched the corner of her clothes and red at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just hope that you won¡¯t harass me again in the future and hurt me. If I suffer any harm¡­¡± Esther smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I will do. Take care of yourself.¡±


    Esther pushed open the door and entered her bedroom.


    Anne followed closely behind her and closed the door behind her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What? You still have something to say to me?¡± Esther nced at the door that Anne had closed.


    ¡°Did you see something in my drawer?¡± Anne asked knowingly.


    Esther did not answer, and Anne spoke again, ¡°Alright, I admit it. I suspected the baby in my belly. So I asked Tyler for a sample to do the paternity test. However, the result shows that it is not Tyler¡¯s baby. I can finally rest assured.¡±


    Esther picked up the cup and drank some water while nodding her head.


    Anne could see that Esther did not believe it at all, and she said angrily, ¡°Esther, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? What else can I do?¡± Esther looked back at her.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Anne red at her and gritted her teeth. After a few seconds of struggle, she suddenly knelt at her feet.


    Esther was startled by Anne¡¯s sudden action. She instinctively took a step back and red at her. ¡°Anne, what are you trying to do? Get up!¡±


    Anne, who had always been arrogant and domineering, was kneeling to her. It had never happened before in her life. No wonder Esther was so nervous.


    If Amanda and the others saw it, they might misunderstand Esther and find trouble with her.


    Anne, who had just been indifferent, had tears in her eyes immediately. She pulled Esther¡¯s skirt and whispered, ¡°Esther, I was wrong. It has always been my fault. I let you down. Because of your mother, I hated you and bullied you since I was a child. As long as you have something, I swear to take it away. I have my beloved mother. I also want to protect her. But she died. Because of your mother¡¯s intervention, she died early. How can I not hate your mother and you?¡±


    ¡°I said that my mother met your father after he divorced your mother. Your mother¡¯s death has nothing to do with my mother.¡± Esther retorted.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t mention the past anymore. I just want to tell you ¡­ I hate you and hurt you because I feel sorry for my mother.¡± Anne choked, ¡°I admit that it was my fault for having a rtionship with James, but didn¡¯t you always say thank you to me? Thank me for snatching this womanizer from you. Although I had always been unwilling to admit it, I knew in my heart that James was not a good man. He had a high status, but he was a yboy, and his attitude towards me was getting colder. When I¡¯m sad, I always vent my anger on you. I¡¯m jealous of you. I¡¯m jealous that you can marry a man who treats you sincerely. Esther¡­ You are much happier than me. I must admit this. That¡¯s why I¡¯m begging you, okay? James doesn¡¯t love me anymore. If they know that the baby in my belly is not the descendent of the Gibson family, they won¡¯t let me go.¡±


    ¡°Sit up first. It makes me ufortable.¡± Esther said, a little impatient.


    Esther did not believe that Anne would repent and did not want to hear her pretend to be pitiful, but she would still feel ufortable if a pregnant woman kept kneeling at her feet.


    ¡°Can you forgive me and let me go?¡± Anne did not get up and looked up at Esther with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Do you think you can hide such a big thing if I don¡¯t tell you? When the child is born, everyone will know.¡±


    Anne hurriedly nodded. ¡°I know, I have been thinking about this question. As long as you don¡¯t tell them in advance, I will think of a good way to help myself get through this crisis.¡±


    She made an oath, ¡°Esther, as long as you are willing to help me hide it, I promise that I won¡¯t find trouble with you in the future. I won¡¯t bully you anymore.¡±


    She even kowtowed to Esther. Esther was scared and she quickly stopped her. ¡°If you continue like this, I will immediately tell Amanda about this!¡±


    Anne then stopped kowtowing and stared at her with a wronged expression, ¡°Esther¡­ I was wrong. I apologize to you. I don¡¯t want to be chased out of the Gibson family. I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    Esther looked at her tear-streaked face, but in the end, she still could not bear it.


    Esther had never thought of exposing Anne immediately. After all, once she exposed her, it would cause an uproar in the family, and Anne would be hateful. Anne would try her best to retaliate. Asa pregnant woman, Esther was weak.


    To protect herself, Esther would not do so much. It was also Terence¡¯s intention.


    After sending Anne away with difficulty, Esther let out a sigh of relief and sat down on the sofa.


    Terence always felt that she was very scheming to hope Anne would divorce James. He wronged her. With such a good opportunity, she even promised Anne to let her go and help her hide the secret.


    Was it because she was too stupid or too kind?

 Chapter 236 She鈥檚 Not in the Mood

    So when Terence came back, she asked Terence this question and got a reply, ¡°You¡¯re too kind and too stupid.¡±


    ¡°If it was you, would you promise her?¡± Esther stared at him and asked.


    Terence thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°I never thought about it. But kindness tends to vanish after one goes through hardships. I hope you won¡¯t have to go through such a process in the future.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I just hope you can know what she¡¯s like.¡±


    Esther nodded, then put her slender arms around his neck, and looked at him. ¡°But if I exposed what she did, would you misunderstand that I did it for James?¡±


    Terence nced down at her, ignoring her question.


    ¡°You would definitely be jealous.¡± Esther smiled and pinched him on the nose.


    Terence smiled at her and pulled her up from the sofa. ¡°If I were not jealous, you would be upset, right?¡±


    Esther thought about it and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs for dinner,¡± Terence said. Then the two of them walked towards the dining room on the first floor.


    Everyone was present at the dining table. Esther and Terence greeted everyone and sat down. When Esther identally nced at Anne, thetter immediately lowered her head guiltily.


    This was the first time Esther had seen Anne like this. After all, she used to be so arrogant given that she was pregnant.


    Esther hoped she could realize her mistake and get rid of those bad habits this time.


    ¡°Anne, why do you look so pale?¡± Since Anne didn¡¯t touch the food Amanda had gotten for her, she noticed that something was wrong with her and looked at her, asking, ¡°Did James fight with you again?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± James immediately retorted.


    Anne also forced a smile and said, ¡°No, Mom. James didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you talk or eat? And you look so pale.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I just have terrible morning sickness today, so I don¡¯t have a good appetite.¡±


    ¡°If so, don¡¯t force yourself. You can eat some food when you want toter,¡± Gill said with concern.


    Amanda smiled and retorted, ¡°Gill, how can you know how a pregnant woman feels given that you¡¯ve never had such an experience? Anne and the baby she¡¯s pregnant with are just much too pampered. Don¡¯t you see Esther is enjoying the meal greatly?¡±


    Gill was furious. Being unable to give birth to a child had always been a sensitive nerve for her, but Amanda always deliberately touched it.


    Anne used to be very interested in listening to their sarcasm, but today she was really not in the mood for it. So she had to stand up from the chair. ¡°Enjoy the meal, everyone. I¡¯m full.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Are you full?¡± Amanda looked at her up and down. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten enough. It¡¯ll be bad for the baby.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I ate a lot in the afternoon. I¡¯m really full.¡± Anne tried to restrain herself and replied patiently. Then she nced at Esther and happened to meet her gaze.


    Esther ignored her. After getting Terence a piece of beef, she lowered her head and continued eating.


    ¡°Look, what a good appetite Esther has, which means her baby deserves less care than Anne¡¯s.¡± Since rk was not present, Amanda became bold enough to say whatever she wanted to indicate that Esther¡¯s baby was an illegitimate child, just like Terence.


    ¡°Mom, stop it.¡± Anne reminded Amanda, ¡°Auntie hasn¡¯t reached the stage of morning sickness. That¡¯s why her situation isn¡¯t as bad as mine.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want Amanda to annoy Esther, which would possibly make Esther expose her scandal.


    Amanda was stunned and did not expect Anne to be on Esther¡¯s side even though she used to hate Esther so much. But since even Anne had said so, Amanda could only resentfully shut her mouth.


    But tolerating being embarrassed like this by the younger generation wasn¡¯t her way, so after dinner, she went straight into Anne¡¯s bedroom.


    When she entered, Anne was curling on the sofa and staring at the TV screen in a daze. When she saw Amandae in, she sat up and called politely, ¡°Mom, are you full?¡±


    Amanda grunted and stared at her. ¡°Anne, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Anne shook her head.


    ¡°Nothing? If so, how could you be on Esther¡¯s side just now?¡±


    Anne felt a little guilty, but she tried not to show that and remained innocent. ¡°Mom, I just don¡¯t want Gill and James to think that I always bully Esther, especially James. There seems to be something wrong with him recently since he tends to be angry every time I speak ill of Esther.¡±


    Then she paused for a while and continued, ¡°Mom, please forgive me for my bluntness. I think you shouldn¡¯t be too arrogant in front of Gill. After all, Gill is now the mistress of the family. It¡¯s no good for us to provoke her, right?¡±


    ¡°What? She doesn¡¯t deserve such a title.¡± Amanda curled her lips. ¡°She¡¯s just been smug about Terence treating her as his mother by bringing him up. That¡¯s why she¡¯s always putting on airs. But now even whether Terence is one of the Gibsons remains a question. I¡¯m afraid she must be extremely uneasy about it.¡±


    Anne bit her lips and unconsciously rested her palm on her belly since her baby also wasn¡¯t one of the Gibsons.


    ¡°Anyway, we haven¡¯t gotten the results yet. We should not count our chickens before they are hatched, especially in front of Terence and Esther, in case it turns out that we were wrong,¡± Anne said softly.


    ¡°Anne, what happened to you?¡± Amanda looked at her again. ¡°You didn¡¯t say so before, and you used to be even more confident that Terence was not rk¡¯s child. Is there anything wrong with you tonight?¡±


    Anne was stunned. Afraid that Amanda would see through her thoughts, she quickly smiled and said, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t I just say that it was just a change of tactic? I have to pretend to treat Esther better to avoid fighting with James. This is what you taught me, right? I should tolerate James at any time. After all, harmony matters the most.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Anne held Amanda¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, from now on, I will be a generous and decent daughter-inw to set a good example to my baby.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t agree more.¡± Amanda smiled with relief and reached out her hand to stroke Anne¡¯s belly. ¡°Our baby is too young for so many intrigues. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be adorable when he grows up.¡±


    Anne continued to force a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what I think. The antenatal parenting is very important.¡±

 Chapter 237 Kowtow Three Times

    Amanda nodded. ¡°Alright then. Have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°I will. Mom, go to bed early too.¡± Anne secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She had finally managed to get through.


    She was really afraid that Amanda would notice something and force her to do the paternity test.


    ¡°Well, I think you haven¡¯t eaten anything just now. Tell Mom what you want to eat. Mom will get the kitchen to get it for you.¡± Amanda regained her usual thoughtfulness.


    Anne knew that her consideration was all because of the child in her belly. Aplicated emotion shed through her heart, but she still nodded obediently. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Amanda finally left happily.


    At the temporary board of directors meeting, everyone present looked like they wanted to speak but hesitated.


    rk, who was sitting at the head of the table, nced at everyone and said calmly, ¡°Since everyone has requested to hold a temporary board of directors meeting, let¡¯s just say what we have to say. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Although the old man was old, he was not blind and deaf. He naturally knew what they were thinking, but he did not directly point it out.


    After a moment of silence, a small shareholder secretly nced at Terence and rk on the other side of the conference table and carefully said, ¡°Mr. rk, we are here today for the reputation and prospects of thepany. Please don¡¯t take offense. Uh ¡­ I believe the two of you have already seen the criticism of the Gibson Family¡¯s bloodline on the Inte and heard the defamation of the Gibson Family¡¯s bloodline, right? What we mean is that as this matter gets worse and worse, it even affects thepany¡¯s performance. Shouldn¡¯t Chairman rk try to calm it down? Well ¡­ for example, opening a press conference or something.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right¡­¡± The other shareholders nodded in agreement. ¡°Although we all know that Terence and Mr. rk are not rted, the others do not know. Those onlookers who would believe whatever they heard would only spread worse news. Some people even seem to nder you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The person who created this news might be an ill-intentionedpetitor. If we let them continue like this, sooner orter, we will fall into their traps.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone started to talk.


    The voices in the conference room finally stopped, and everyone looked at rk, clearly waiting for him to speak.


    rk, who had been silent all this time, took a sip of tea and nodded. ¡°I heard all the rumors outside. I understand everyone¡¯s thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Then what does Mr. rk think we should do?¡± Someone asked.


    rk looked at Terence with a kind face. ¡°As for what to do, I want to listen to Terence.¡±


    Terence, who had been pointed out, looked at everyone and faintly spat out a sentence, ¡°I don¡¯t think if I am the bloodline of the Gibson family would affect my status in thepany in the eyes of outsiders. It will not affect thepany¡¯s performance, either. After all, this is just a private matter of our Gibson family. A powerfulpany doesn¡¯t need to care about some rumors outside. Otherwise, we look petty.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Terence seems to think too little of this,¡± someone said. ¡°When outsiders start to pay attention to the Gibson family bloodline, they will immediately pay attention to the problem of the future heir of the Gibson family. Mr. Terence and Mr. James are both the most qualified sessors of the Gibson family in the future. This ¡­ I believe Mr. Terence should understand even without us saying.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Oh ¡­ he is right.¡± rk nodded and turned to James. ¡°James, what do you think? How should we deal with this?¡±


    James raised his head and pondered for a moment before smiling at rk. ¡°Grandfather, I don¡¯t think this matter isplicated at all. If we hold a press conference and do a paternity test in public, wouldn¡¯t everything be fine? Our Gibson family has a pure bloodline and we don¡¯t need others to point fingers at us. This is also the best way to stop rumors and p their faces.¡±


    ¡°Mr. James is right.¡± Someone nodded and echoed.


    ¡°Mr. James¡¯s idea is neat andprehensive,¡± someone also said.


    James smiled at the group. ¡°Thank you, uncles, for your appreciation. However, the specific way to deal with this matter depends on grandfather and Uncle Terence. After all, Uncle Terence is the main character of this matter.¡±


    James didn¡¯t dare to meet Terence¡¯s eyes, nor did he want to. Because he wanted to know more than everyone else whether Terence was a descendant of the Gibson family.


    Although everyone here said that they believed in the bloodline of the Gibson family, they were suspicious in their hearts and wanted to know the truth quickly!


    Aftering out of the conference room, Terence went directly to rk¡¯s office.


    rk turned to nce at him as he walked to his seat. ¡°What? You still want to stick to your own ideas?¡±


    Terence gave a cold smile. ¡°Dad pulled these small shareholders to pressure me. Can I continue to persevere?¡±


    The corner of rk¡¯s mouth twitched. He did not expect Terence to see through his scheme.


    ¡°You are smart, but you are too stubborn.¡± rk pointed at him. ¡°This kind of person is the least suitable to manage apany, understand?¡±


    ¡°Whether it is suitable to manage thepany or not, I think it still needs time to prove it. Dad doesn¡¯t have to make your decision too early.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± rk was annoyed by him. ¡°That¡¯s right, I gathered these directors today, but this is also their request for the past few days. I can¡¯t even satisfy this small request of theirs.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Terence frowned.


    ¡°Therefore, you must participate in the press conference this time, and you must also ept the paternity test under the witness of everyone.¡±


    It seemed that rk was determined this time, and he had said it to this extent. Terence felt that if he continued to persist, it would only make him and Esther more embarrassed.


    Originally, he wanted to let them misunderstand. At least this way, she could protect her mother¡¯s reputation and also make Esther and the child in her belly safer, but it was obvious that he could not continue this path.


    ¡°Terence, what are you feeling guilty about? What are you afraid of?¡± rk stared at him and gritted his teeth.


    Terence shook his head. ¡°Although I have never done this paternity test, I am not guilty nor afraid. I can promise Dad to participate in this press conference, but I also need Dad to promise me a small request.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°If the results are out and I am not your biological son, then I will kowtow three times to you on behalf of my mother and take my wife and child out of the Gibson family. If the results show that I am your biological son, then my request is very simple. You kowtow three times to my mother in front of her memorial tablet to apologize. It is so simple.¡±

 Chapter 238 Reward for Her

    ¡°You want me to kowtow to your mother?¡± rk frowned with obvious dissatisfaction.


    Although they used to be a couple, Terence¡¯s mother was only in her early sixties. How would a venerable elder in his eighties like him kowtow to her?


    ¡°You insulted her. Shouldn¡¯t you be sorry for what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    rk still frowned and refused.


    Terence smiled at him mockingly. ¡°You have always denied my identity as a member of the Gibson family. Why do you shy away from it now?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    rk looked at him and nodded. ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    Terence said. ¡°Thank you, dad.¡±


    The press conference was held in the afternoon. After a simple exnation of the situation, the public rtions department cut off the hair samples from rk and Terence under the witness of everyone and handed them to the media for an open paternity test.


    The result would take three days, so there would be another press conference in three days.


    While waiting for the result, everyone was curious and looking forward to it.


    Other than the onlookers outside, the people who were expecting the most were Amanda and Anne.


    Although she had something insidious known by Esther and did not dare to act rashly, she would not let go of Esther easily. Anne would try her best to get rid of Esther¡¯s threat.


    If Terence did not have the bloodline of the Gibson family, then she would not even need to continue to fight with Esther. In that case, Esther would never be able to live in the same world as Anne.


    Amanda, on the other hand, was very confident from beginning to end. She also very confidentlyforted Anne and Sarah. ¡°I heard from James that Terence had a quarrel with rk in the office after the board meeting. Terence didn¡¯t want to do the paternity test at all.¡±


    ¡°I also heard it from my colleague.¡± Although Sarah did not participate in the board of directors, she also worked in the group on weekdays. ¡°The group directly contacted several media reporters. Uncle Terence can¡¯t refuse even if he wants to. He had no choice.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Amanda nodded. ¡°I saw Terence¡¯s pale face on TV just now. I knew he didn¡¯t want to do it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect grandfather to be so wise today.¡± Sarahughed.


    ¡°Terence was so arrogant to go against rk.¡± Amanda nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Anne, why are you so quiet?¡± Sarah looked at Anne who had been silent and asked curiously, ¡°Weren¡¯t you always the one who was most interested in it? Don¡¯t you feel happy now?¡±


    Anne straightened her body and said with a bitter tone, ¡°I won¡¯t be happy until the resultes out. I really don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to wait. It must be obvious.¡± Sarah curled her lips and mocked, ¡°Terence and Esther will soon be expelled from the Gibson family. What a pathetic couple!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Anne asked in doubt.


    This was what she had ever been wishing for.


    ¡°Of course. Just wait and watch.¡± Sarah said with a nod.


    Hearing Sarah¡¯s affirmative answer, Anne finally let out a sigh of relief. They secretly looked forward to the paternity test results three dayster.


    At night, Esther immediately went up to Terence as soon as he returned to the bedroom. She looked at him with concern, ¡°I saw the video. Why did you suddenly agree to do a paternity test? Did he threaten you?¡±


    Terence smiled. ¡°No, I was willing.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you always refuse?¡± Esther asked suspiciously. She didn¡¯t believe that Terence would do it willingly.


    ¡°That was before. I didn¡¯t want to take a paternity test because I felt that it was a humiliation for my mother. Later, I didn¡¯t want to do it to protect you and our child. I can no longer escape it now, and dad has agreed to my conditions.¡± Terence said truthfully.


    ¡°What did dad promise you?¡± Esther asked hesitantly.


    Terence was silent and did not immediately answer her question.


    Esther quickly added, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This is a secret between you and your father. You don¡¯t need to tell me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a secret.¡± Terence shook his head. ¡°I just asked dad to promise me before the press conference. If the results show I am his son, he must kowtow three times before my mother¡¯s memorial tablet to apologize.¡±


    Esther was a little surprised. Looking at the slight depression on his face, she understood that he really did not want to do this paternity test.


    He had always thought highly of his mother¡¯s reputation and had always insisted on it. It seemed that he really couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, which was why he made this request.


    ¡°Did dad promise you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Esther nodded. She hugged his waist tightly with both hands and leaned her face into his embrace tofort him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I believe that mom will understand you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Terence nodded. He raised his hand to caress her hair and said, ¡°But I also promised dad one thing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°If I weren¡¯t his son, I would have brought my wife and child out of the Gibson family immediately.¡± Terence paused and whispered in her ear, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Esther was stunned for a moment before she looked up at him.


    He had such an agreement with rk. Didn¡¯t he always trust his mother so much?


    Terence always understood her thoughts and exined, ¡°Just assumption.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Esther shook her head.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I also believe in our mother as you do.¡± Esther said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your identity, and I won¡¯t be afraid of the trouble it brings. No matter where you go, I will be by your side. I won¡¯t let go of your hand till the end.¡±


    Terence smiled and tapped her nose. ¡°Mydy, you can really talk.¡±


    ¡°Is there a reward for my words?¡± Esther said with a smile.


    ¡°What reward would you like?¡± Terence asked with interest. He was really curious about what she would want.


    ¡°No money, no jewelry, and no daily stuff. Just choose the award yourself.¡± She deliberately made things difficult for him.


    Terence seriously thought for a moment, then lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. ¡°Do you want this?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Just as Esther was about to deny it, her lips and tongue were taken by Terence.


    She widened her eyes and looked at Terence. She could feel his unique aura spreading between her lips and teeth, as well as his arms that hugged her tighter and tighter. Then she closed her eyes quietly.


    Well, what she really wanted was his passionate kiss.


    The kiss that Terence gave her was long and affectionate. It was not until she was almost out of breath that Terence finally released her lips. He whispered in her ear, ¡°How was it? Do you like my kiss?¡±


    Esther was about to be melted by his passion. Her face blushed with shyness, but she shook her head shamelessly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Obviously, Terence did not expect her to say that since Esther had always been shy about such things.


    ¡°One kiss cannot satisfy me!¡± Esther said as she stood and kissed his lips, continuing the passion between them.


    Terence was satisfied with her transformation, but he would emphasize one thing before that.


    He released her and tapped her lips with his finger. ¡°Remember, you can only be so enthusiastic about me.¡±


    Esther smiled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Terence. My heart is for you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Terence raised his eyebrows in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m telling you the ultimate truth of mine.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll reward you with another kiss,¡± Terence said as he lowered his head. Their me of passion lit up their night.

 Chapter 239 Don鈥檛 Worry

    Three dayster, when the appraisal results appeared in front of everyone, most of the people at the scene and not at the scene were disappointed.


    Under the shing lights of the camera, Terence¡¯s face was as calm as ever, as if he had already expected this result. On the other hand, rk smiled and waved to everyone with great care, thanking the media friends for giving the Gibson family peace.


    rkughed like this because it was not only the Gibson family that could finally sessfully get rid of the rumors, but most importantly, Terence¡¯s mother did not bring him shame, because Terence had the pure and proper bloodline of the Gibson family.


    After all, there were few people in the Gibson family. What else could make him happier than this?


    The press conference was finally over and there were no more rumors about the Gibson Family.


    When Terence returned to his office, he did not forget to remind rk, ¡°Dad, I hope you can keep your promise.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    rk was a little embarrassed, but he still nodded and agreed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go back on my word. When I get home in the afternoon, I¡¯ll go to the ancestral hall to pay respects to your mother and apologize.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Terence said.


    rk was happy in his heart. Even when Terence med him, he smiled. ¡°If you hade with me to do a test earlier, wouldn¡¯t you have been fine? You wouldn¡¯t have gone until the city was filled with rumors.¡±


    ¡°I have reminded Dad to believe in my mother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ann is a good woman. I know,¡± rk said in hindsight.


    Terence did not say anything more and turned to leave rk¡¯s office.


    Gill, who was more nervous than anyone else, came to thepany early and waited. Now that she knew the result, she was also very happy. The big stone in her heart finally fell.


    After watching Terence walk out, she walked to rk with a smile. She pinched his shoulder and said, ¡°You should be relieved now, right? I told you Ann is not such a scheming person.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am d.¡± rk nodded.


    ¡°Now, the Gibson family can finally calm down. You don¡¯t have to doubt that Terence is someone else¡¯s child, let alone doubt about the child in Esther¡¯s belly.¡± Gill said with a gratified expression, ¡°In another year, our Gibson family will have two more members. It will be very lively.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we don¡¯t have to beughed at anymore. Our Gibson family is prosperous.¡± rk smiled. ¡°Think about it, I¡¯ve been quite sorry for the little guy in Esther¡¯s belly recently. When he is born, I must give him a big gift.¡±


    ¡°Being able to gain the favor of you is already the best gift for the little fellow,¡± Gill said.


    ¡°I love all my descendants.¡±


    ¡°Then what about Terence? Should you transfer him back to the top floor and cultivate him as the future heir of the Gibson Family like James?¡± Gill said.


    The expression on rk¡¯s face froze slightly, and then he sighed faintly.


    Seeing his sudden change in expression, Gill also restrained her smile and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Haven¡¯t you already figured out Terence¡¯s bloodline? Shouldn¡¯t you¡­¡±


    rk wanted to pat her on the shoulder with his palm. He shook his head and sighed, ¡°In fact, I can see that Terence is smarter than James. He is more principled and bolder when doing things, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Gill became more and more nervous.


    rk paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Terence¡¯s health can¡¯tpare to James¡¯s.¡±


    A chill ran through her heart. Gill was extremely disappointed. She shook her head and said, ¡°So this is what you have been worried about!¡±


    It was no wonder that he had not thought of calling his youngest son home to help manage thepany for so many years.


    ¡°The doctor said that it is not sure how many years he can live. How can I dare to hand such a bigpany to him? If it were you, would you dare?¡± rk saw that her face was pale and quickly raised his hand to support her arm. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. I know what you are thinking. Don¡¯t worry. Even if I don¡¯t hand over thepany to Terence, I won¡¯t give him less money.¡±


    ¡°But this is not fair.¡± Gill said, ¡°We can¡¯t deprive him of his right of inheritance just because he is not in good health. This is too unfair to him. Besides, he has been in good health for the past few years. He ispletely qualified to work in thepany. Besides, he is James¡¯s elder brother, but as an elder, he is suppressed by the younger generation. Where do you want him to put his dignity?¡±


    rk was silent.


    Gill continued to say, ¡°In terms of seniority, thepany should be inherited by Terence. Even if it is not based on seniority, you should give them a fair chance topete.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you really want Terence to take over thepany.¡± After she said so much, rk nced at her unhappily.


    ¡°I¡­!¡± Gill was speechless. She finally realized that she seemed to have provoked rk. She lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just defending Terence.¡±


    rk turned around, raised his palm, and waved it to indicate that she could go back.


    ¡­


    Some were happy while others were worried. rk and Gill were happy, while Amanda and her family were depressed.


    Anne picked up the controller and turned off the TV. She said angrily, ¡°As I said, don¡¯t be happy too early before the results are out. You even said that there is no blood tie at all.¡±


    At this time, she was jealous and hateful. She hated Esther¡¯s good life. Not only was she pregnant, but she was also pregnant with the pure blood of the Gibson family. When Esther¡¯s child was born, she would be in the same generation as James. If she gave birth to a son, Esther would be even more proud.


    She did not expect Esther to have such a good life. On the other hand, the child in her belly was not rted to the Gibson family by blood, and her rtionship with Gibson James was getting worse.


    Sarah curled her lips with a guilty conscience. ¡°Who knew it would be like this? I didn¡¯t expect it either.¡±


    Amanda said angrily, ¡°In my opinion, Terence deliberately fooled us to y with him. He deliberately pretended to be unwilling to do the appraisal, so that we could mistakenly think that he had nothing to do with the Gibson family. Now, he suddenly agreed to do it. Not only did he ruthlessly sweep our face, but he also made us suffer here.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Uncle Terence to be such a scheming person,¡± Sarah said angrily.


    Anne sneered, ¡°I think it was probably instigated by Esther.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡± Sarah nodded. Seeing Amanda and Anne¡¯s depressed faces, Sarah turned tofort them, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. Whether or not Esther can give birth to a healthy child is uncertain. What¡¯s the use of giving birth to a deformed child? We don¡¯t have to worry. Isn¡¯t Amanda pregnant with a son? Moreover, your baby would be born before hers. No matter what, we have the advantage. Am I right?¡±

 Chapter 240 The First Meeting

    ¡°Well, Sarah is right.¡± Amanda nodded in agreement. ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about anything except for your delivery.¡±


    ¡°Anne, why are you being quiet?¡± Sarah saw that Anne was in a daze and asked in a fog.


    Hearing their words, Anne was a little guilty, but at the same time, she was a little upset. She stood up from the chair and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to rest.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know if Esther¡¯s baby was deformed, but what she knew was that her baby was not necessarily male and definitely not one of the Gibsons.


    In the beginning, she lied about her being pregnant with a male baby to marry into the Gibson family. But the truth was she had never had it checked.


    Aftering out of Amanda¡¯s bedroom, Anne went straight to hers. When she passed Esther¡¯s bedroom, she heard Esther talking to someone on the phone so happily about something.


    Anne thought she was probably talking to Terence.


    At this time, she must be overjoyed and smug about her tricks on others having worked to embarrass them. It was indeed worth a celebration.


    Thinking of her satire on Terence being an illegitimate child, Anne was so embarrassed with her face burning with shame. In the end, she gnashed her teeth in hatred.


    She stood in the corridor, listening to Esther¡¯s cheerful voiceing from the crack of the door. ¡°My baby will definitely be happy to hear that¡­ No way. Since it¡¯s so small and hasn¡¯t gotten legs, how can it interact with me¡­ Well, just focus on work. Let¡¯s talk about it when you return¡­¡±


    As expected, Esther was immersing herself in happiness. Anne gritted her teeth and walked past her bedroom quickly.


    Inside, Esther was still pestered by Serena who insisted on buying gifts for the baby.


    Esther declined countless times. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. You can buy it after the baby is born.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a rare chance for me to go on a business trip. I will regret it if I don¡¯t do it now,¡± Serena said, ¡°Tell me what color you want for shoes. If not, I¡¯ll choose a pink pair and a blue one.¡±


    ¡°Fine, just choose a blue pair.¡± Esther had topromise.


    ¡°Good choice. If it¡¯s a male baby, pink isn¡¯t appropriate. But a female baby can settle for blue shoes. Well, then I¡¯ll buy the blue ones,¡± Serena smiled and said, ¡°Then I will take them. Let¡¯s talk when I get back.¡±


    ¡°See you. Thanks for the shoes.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s my job as the baby¡¯s closest auntie.¡± Serena had decided on her identity.


    After hanging up the phone, Esther took a deep breath. The smile on her face fading away, she unconsciously stroked her t belly.


    Everyone was looking forward to the birth of the baby so much, but she was afraid that the result would upset them. She hoped not! This was her biggest wish for now.


    Although she believed in Terence¡¯s mother and believed that Terence was rk¡¯s child, she was still a little nervous in the process of waiting for the results.


    Because of such feelings, she didn¡¯t even have a good sleep in the afternoon.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    So when Terence returned, he saw Esther sleeping on the sofa upon entering the bedroom.


    He unconsciously slowed down and gently walked to her side to sit down. He reached out his hand to feel her forehead and her palm. After finding nothing unusual, he covered her in the coat on his arm.


    Esther had woken up upon feeling his palm on her forehead. She sat up and stared at him with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re back? Don¡¯t you have to work overtime today?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Terence touched her forehead again. ¡°It seems that you didn¡¯t take a nap in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Were you waiting for the Gibson Group¡¯s press conference?¡±


    Esther nodded and admitted it.


    ¡°I watched the press conference, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°But I can see that you are not happy about it.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you have watched it very carefully.¡± Terence smiled.


    Esther said, ¡°I just watched you carefully.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so honored.¡± Terence still wore a smile.


    Esther, however, could see a hint of sadness in his charming smile. She habitually put her arms around his neck and said, ¡°Terence, I know you are upset. You don¡¯t have to hide it from me. I am your wife.¡±


    The smile on Terence¡¯s face faded away as he stared at her carefully.


    Esther continued, ¡°You must want to see your mother now, right? Can I go with you since I haven¡¯t seen my mother-inw yet?¡±


    Terence was slightly surprised, ¡°You want to see my mother?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Esther nodded.


    ¡°Alright. I will take you there tomorrow.¡± Terence nodded after thinking for a while.


    Esther gave a happy smile¡­


    The next day.


    Esther had never seen her mother-inw and didn¡¯t even know which cemetery her grave was in.


    She had only heard that Terence¡¯s mother was very beautiful and popr among men. She did not know exactly how beautiful she was. In fact, she had wanted Terence to take her to see his mother several times, but she never spoke of it lest doing so would make him unhappy.


    When Terence parked the car at the foot of the Fairy Mountain, she was surprised to shift her gaze from outside to Terence, asking, ¡°Terence, has your mother been buried here since the beginning?¡±


    Terence nodded and forced a smile. ¡°She liked it here when she was alive, so I buried her ashes here.¡±


    It turned out that Terence had buried his mother here. No wonder he met Miss Shirly in this remote ce, which she had been confused about.


    ¡°Get out of the car,¡± Terence said softly.


    When Esther came back to her senses, she nodded and got off the car with him.


    It had been a while since they hit this cest time. Thinking of their first meeting, she wondered whether Terence came to visit his mother or reminisce about memories with Miss Shirly at that time.


    Because she had been frightened herest time, Esther unconsciously carried the flowers with one hand and held Terence¡¯s arm tight with the other.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid?¡± Sensing her nervousness, Terence looked down at her.


    Esther was too embarrassed to tell him about herst experience here and smiled at him unnaturally. ¡°It¡¯s my first-time meeting with my mother-inw, so I can¡¯t help but be nervous.¡±


    Terence smiled and raised his hand to pat the back of her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. My mother is very kind and easy-going.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    ¡°Why do you guess so?¡±


    ¡°Because you are very easy-going most of the time,¡± Esther said with a smile.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!